 
The Daughter of Teragon

By Jayne Kinch

Digital Edition

Copyright © 2016 Jayne Kinch

All rights reserved.

Digital Edition, licence notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you are reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to your favourite ebook retailer and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Cover image: Adobe stock image – _jeune femme en tenue m_ _é_ _di_ _é_ _vale by AUFORT J_ _é_ _rome._ Cover design: MJB Images.

For my husband.

Thank you for your patience.

#  Table of Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-one

Chapter Forty-two

Chapter Forty-three

Chapter Forty-four

Chapter Forty-five

Chapter Forty-six

Epilogue

Discover other titles by Jayne Kinch

Connect with Jayne Kinch

#  Chapter One

I came to Prime Viktor's castle a slave two weeks after I had reached my eighth year, and that was where I thought I would live out the rest of my days.

Until the Stranger came.

The first time I set eyes on the Stranger I was in the Great Hall, replenishing the torches. They were usually Cerise's responsibility, but that morning she had been summoned to the Prime's quarters, so Cook had sent me to do them instead.

When I entered the dimly lit Great Hall it was a hive of activity as slaves rushed about preparing the hall for that evening's Midwinter celebrations. Not that either I or they would get to enjoy their hard work.

As always, the coppery scent of blood filled the air. A remnant of the countless humans who had been drained in the hall over the centuries.

Thankfully, for once, the hall was free of vampires.

'Where have you been?' barked the man in charge as I rushed past him, my arms laden with torches. 'Those torches should've been replaced by now.'

Mumbling an apology, I scurried over to the nearest wall, the hall's stone floor cold against my bare feet. Despite it being the middle of winter, no fires burned in the hall's many hearths. But at least it was warmer than outside, where all day the snow had been falling heavily.

After I had dumped all but one of the torches on the floor, I stood on my tiptoes, using the wall to balance myself, and removed the spent torch from its iron sconce before replacing it with the fresh one, tossing the spent torch on the floor to collect later. I then moved to the next sconce along and did the same to that one.

All about me, slaves were spreading fresh reeds across the floor and washing down the tables from the previous night's activities, while others were decorating the walls with boughs of holly and evergreens—the traditional Midwinter decorations.

In the gallery above, minstrels practiced the melodies they would be playing that evening—large, dark green banners depicting the red serpent of House Saron hanging down from the ceiling, high above their heads.

Despite there being nearly two dozen people in the hall, we worked in near silence. The Prime didn't permit us to speak in areas where we might be overheard by vampires.

I had just replaced the last of the torches, and was about to head back to the landholders' kitchens, when Lord Berin and another vampire entered the Great Hall, arguing loudly.

One of the crueller vampires—if there was such a thing as a vampire who wasn't cruel—Lord Berin was one of Prime Viktor's senior nobles and a regular visitor to Saron Castle. Having no wish to be spotted by him, I stepped into the shadows at the rear of the hall.

Even though I had never seen the vampire with him before, I knew him for what he was by the power that I could feel radiating from his voice. The power that all vampires exuded, especially when angry. Which this one most certainly was. Also, his neck was bare of the tattoos all humans wore, and no human would ever dare speak to Lord Berin in the abrupt manner this vampire was. Not unless they wanted to be beaten and drained by their owner.

Although I knew if the Stranger caught me staring I risked a flogging, I couldn't take my eyes off him.

A head taller than Lord Berin, the Stranger's skin was dark brown and his long ebony hair was plaited into dozens of individual braids that had red strands woven into them and reached almost to his backside. His leather trousers stopped just shy of his knees and he wasn't wearing a shirt, giving me an unobstructed view of his broad chest and muscular arms. That he looked to be in the third decade of his life was no indication of his true age, of course, the vampire having not aged a day since the day he was Turned, which could have been centuries before.

He was the most beautiful creature I had ever seen.

The Stranger must've felt my eyes on him, as he suddenly turned his head and looked directly at me, our eyes meeting across the hall.

Scared at being caught staring, I quickly bowed my head and fled the Great Hall, nearly dropping the spent torches in my haste.

'Go and relieve Lucie on the spit,' said Head Cook Sarah, when I returned to the bustling kitchens where I and the other kitchen slaves prepared food for visiting landholders. 'She's been on it for most of the afternoon.'

I groaned.

Of all the jobs in the kitchens, the spit was the one I enjoyed the least. It was hot and sweaty work, as you were stood right by the fire, and continuously turning the handle made your arms and back ache. Not to mention the calluses on your hands. You also had to ensure you turned it just so, so that the meat cooked evenly. No easy task after you had been at it for two hours or more.

Nonetheless, I knew better than to argue with Sarah, and so obediently trotted over to one of the large fires at the back of the kitchens, where a young girl was standing, turning an entire pig. The pig was almost cooked and smelt heavenly, but I knew better than to filch a piece. Meat wasn't for the slaves.

Lucie smiled gratefully as I took the spit handle from her and started turning. Up down, up down. The years I had been in the kitchens meant I had got it down to a fine art.

'I was beginning to think I would be on it all afternoon,' Lucie said as she stepped back and stretched, her bones audibly cracking. Her face glistened with sweat and her grey tunic was soaked through.

'Sarah sent me to change the torches.'

Lucie's smile faded and she lowered her gaze. 'Cerise,' she whispered sadly. 'She was a good friend.'

'That she was.'

'Lucie, I need help with the bread,' hollered another slave from the other side of the kitchens, her voice barely audible over the din.

'Coming,' Lucie called over her shoulder. And with a last sad smile in my direction, she rushed away.

I watched her go sadly.

Cerise was just one of many friends we had witnessed being sent to the Prime during our time at the castle.

'Kata, watch that spit!'

'Yes, Cook,' I responded, turning the handle furiously, trying to ignore the sweat that was already beginning to trickle into my eyes. Up down, up down.

For the rest of my turn in the kitchens I was rushed off my feet. Once the pig was completely cooked, two male slaves carried it upstairs to the landholders' hall, while I moved on to peeling vegetables before plucking and gutting the chickens for the stew.

I soon forgot all about the Stranger.

***

Two days later, I had gone to collect water from the well next to the stables, and was walking back to the kitchens—the wide courtyard a bustle of activity as always with both human and vampire going about their daily business—when I suddenly spotted the Stranger up ahead.

He was striding straight towards me; humans scuttling out of his path. This time he was alone.

At the sight of him, I felt a jolt of fear.

_He's going to bring me up for staring at him_ , I thought. But I knew better than to run. He would just come after me and give me an even bigger thrashing. Not to mention the scolding I would get from Sarah for spilling her water.

As he drew near, I bowed my head and stared at the ground—the proper position for a human when in the presence of a vampire—convinced I was about to receive a beating.

But when he reached me, the Stranger walked straight past without comment.

Relieved, I continued to lug the heavy pail across the courtyard, my bare legs and feet numb from trudging through the ankle-deep snow which covered the ground.

I was near enough at the kitchen doors when a sudden scream echoed around the courtyard.

Glancing over my shoulder towards the sound, I saw that, over by the castle's main entrance, a vampire had grabbed hold of a slave and was forcibly feeding from him, the man flailing about violently as he tried to break free from his attacker.

No one was going to his aid.

Instead, those humans nearby simply bowed their heads and rushed past the hapless man, thankful it wasn't them.

Once he'd had his fill, the vampire threw the man to the ground. He then turned on his heel and casually walked away, leaving his victim lying motionless on the snow-covered cobblestones.

I knew the man wasn't dead. No vampire would dare drain one of the Prime's own slaves.

I turned away from the fallen man and continued towards the kitchens, eager to get inside where it was marginally safer, and had just reached the kitchen doors when I suddenly felt eyes on me, making me glance over my shoulder.

The Stranger was standing in the centre of the courtyard, staring straight at me.

With a terrified yelp, I turned and fled into the kitchens, spilling half the contents of the bucket as I went.

It was never good to attract the attentions of a vampire.

***

That evening, once I had finished my turn in the kitchens, I slipped out the kitchen's rear door and set off in the dark, across the castle grounds, towards the slaves' quarters.

Usually, I walked with Lucie and Becka, but they had been in the middle of cleaning the pans, and eager to get fed, having not eaten since my bowl of gruel that morning, I had decided not to wait for them and instead walk back alone.

The slaves' quarters were two large stone buildings—one for the male and the other for the female slaves—situated in the far corner of the castle's vast grounds. They were hidden by a high wall—the Prime didn't want his honoured guests setting eyes on the slaves doing such human things as eating and shitting—and was reached by a narrow and overgrown path behind the stables.

I hurried towards the hall. It had started snowing again and I was eager to get inside.

My head was bowed to ward off the freezing wind blowing in my face, meaning I didn't notice the two boys until I was near enough on top of them.

They were leaning against the stable wall, but as I went to walk by, one of the boys suddenly stepped out in front of me and blocked my way.

'Where do you think you're going?' he demanded, his arm held out to prevent me passing.

The torch on the stable wall next to us enabled me to see the small mace tattooed on either side of his neck which indicated he belonged to Lord Berin. As the tattoos were green, he was of landholder rank; most likely one of Lord Berin's stableboys, seeing he was loitering around the stables. Although ranked above a slave, a landholder was still subordinate to vampires.

The term 'landholder' was actually a misnomer, as they didn't own the land they worked, but rather tended it for their vampire owner.

'To my quarters, sir,' I said, giving the proper address to someone of landholder rank. A quick glance told me his younger companion wore the same marks.

'Well, to pass, you have to give us payment.'

'I have no money, sir, I am but a slave.'

I made to walk around him, but the second boy stepped in front of me, his dark eyes cold flints as he regarded me disdainfully. 'We're not after money,' he said, while next to him, his companion had grabbed his crotch and was making thrusting motions.

I was suddenly scared, knowing exactly what the boys were after. I also knew there was nothing I could do to stop it. Slaves didn't dare stand up to landholders, not unless they wanted to be sucked dry by their owner. And no vampire would come to my aid. My only hope was that someone else of landholder rank, such as Josef—the Prime's stablemaster—saw what they were up to. But, even then, it was unlikely they would intervene. What was another slave bastard?

'Please, sir. Let me pass,' I mumbled as I bowed my head and made to walk around them once more.

I let out a scream as the elder boy grabbed my arm and shoved me against the stable wall, the stone wall cold against my back. He then forced his hands under my tunic, and grabbing my knees, tried to prise my legs apart, his fingernails digging painfully into my thighs.

I clamped my legs together with all my might. I may not be able to stop what was going to happen, but I could at least make it difficult for them.

'Don't be coy,' the boy hissed. 'I know what you slaves are like. You're always giving it out to the vampires. How about letting us in on the fun.'

Behind him, his companion was shouting obscenities as he egged him on.

'No.' I struggled against him, desperate to get away. My heart was thudding so loudly, I was sure he must hear it. 'Get off me!'

Drawing back his fist, the boy punched me in the face, and I tasted blood as my lip exploded under the force of his blow.

'You dare say no to me, slave!' he roared right in my face, the smell of his stale breath filling my nostrils.

He thumped me again, this time in the nose, and the force of it knocked me to the ground. I let out a cry of pain as he grabbed my hair and yanked my head back. He raised his fist to strike again. I closed my eyes, waiting for his blow.

'Leave her!'

Even though I knew it couldn't possibly be true, I knew it had to be a vampire from the wave of power that hit me at his shout.

The painful grip on my hair was suddenly released, and I heard footsteps as the boys fled, leaving me sobbing in the snow. My nose felt twice its normal size, and when I touched it and looked down at my fingers, I saw blood. It wasn't good to be bleeding in front of a vampire.

'Are you alright?'

Without looking, I knew my saviour was the Stranger.

Sure enough, when I raised my eyes, it was he standing in the stable doorway.

'Yes, my lord.' All vampires bar the Prime were addressed as either 'my lord' or 'my lady' by humans.

I was surprised he was concerned for my welfare. Most vampires would have stood by and laughed as the boys raped me, or shoved them out of the way so they could have a go instead. I was even more surprised when he walked over to where I was huddled in the snow and held out his hand.

Who is this strange vampire who would offer me, a mere slave, his hand?

Knowing I couldn't refuse him, I took the Stranger's hand and he hauled me to my feet.

'The boys here need more manners,' he said, straightening my tunic, which had rolled up my thighs during the boys' attack. I could tell by the inflection of his speech that the language of the Northlands wasn't his native tongue. 'Those of my land would never act in such a way, for fear of a good flogging.' He turned on his heel and started towards the castle. 'Come, we will go to my quarters so that I can clean the blood from your face.'

I didn't want to go with him, knowing he was going to do to me what the boys had just tried, most likely feeding from me, too, but I couldn't refuse him. Not unless I wanted to be hauled in front of the Prime. And no slave wanted that.

So, with my head down, I fell into step behind him, wishing wholeheartedly that I had stayed behind to help Becka and Lucie with the pans.

As I followed him across the courtyard, towards the stone steps leading to the entrance hall of the castle, I could feel the eyes of everyone we passed. Going by my bleeding face and the fact I was trailing a vampire, they probably thought I was in for a good beating.

They were probably right.

As always, the massive wooden doors at the top of the steps were standing wide open, and as we walked through them, into the gloomy confines of the castle building, the Stranger ordered a passing slave to get someone to bring a bowl of warm water and food to his quarters. Again, I felt the power behind his voice.

The man shot off at once, flinging a dirty look in my direction as he passed. He was obviously wondering why the Stranger wasn't getting me to do it.

I wordlessly followed the Stranger as he made his way up a narrow flight of steps to the second floor of the castle's east wing. Although I had never been up there before, I knew they were the more desirable quarters in the castle and weren't far from the royal apartments. Whoever this stranger was, he was important. And important normally meant cruel.

He opened a heavy oak door about halfway down the wide passageway and gestured that I enter. With growing trepidation, I stepped past him, into the room.

Coming to a stop just inside the door, I stared open-mouthed as I took in the thick rugs and opulently upholstered chairs, the intricately carved cedar chests and wide wardrobes. At one end of the room stood a large desk piled high with books and scrolls. Heavy curtains hung at the windows, blocking out the worst of the harsh Northlands winter winds. Despite there being no fire in the hearth, the room wasn't cold.

This chamber was certainly grander than the dingy hall I shared with the other female slaves.

I tried not to look at the immense bed with its fat pillows and feather mattress, knowing what happened in it. What would soon be happening to me.

'Sit,' the Stranger ordered abruptly as he closed the door, pointing at the chair standing in front of the desk.

I obediently did as he said. Then watched nervously as he wordlessly unbuckled his sword.

Unlike the broadsword, the weapon worn by the vampires of the Northlands, the Stranger's sword had a slightly curved blade that was long and narrow, its dark-leather sheath decorated with small beads which were the same colour as the strands woven into his hair.

Once he had placed the sword on the narrow table that was standing under the window, the Stranger pulled off his calf-high leather boots and placed them neatly under the same table. That done, the Stranger grabbed the wooden chair standing next to the table and walked across the room towards where I was sitting. Like all vampires, he made almost no sound as he moved.

As he drew near, I lowered my gaze and stared at the floor. I was petrified, knowing what he was going to expect from me.

'What is your name?' he asked, after he had set the chair next to me and sat down.

'Kata, my lord,' I mumbled, my eyes never leaving the floor.

'Those boys, have they bothered you before?'

Before I had chance to tell him no, there was a knock at the door and a boy entered the room with a wooden tray. On the tray was a plate of food and a bowl of water, along with a small pile of cloths.

'Here,' the Stranger said, pointing towards the bureau in front of us.

The boy waited until the Stranger had shoved the piles of scrolls and books to one side, then dumped the tray in the space he had created. The boy then shot a sympathetic look in my direction, knowing as well as I what was about to happen to me, then turned and fled the room, closing the door quietly behind him.

Staring at the closed door, I tried not to feel trapped.

Once the boy had gone, the Stranger picked up one of the cloths, and after soaking it in the water, wordlessly took hold of my chin and started to carefully clean the blood from my face. I was surprised a vampire's hand could be so gentle.

While he was occupied, I took the opportunity to study his face and saw that a light dusting of freckles covered his cheeks and nose. That he was clean shaven enabled me to see the jagged scar which ran from just underneath his right earlobe to his nose. He must've sustained the injury before he was Turned, as any wounds he received as a vampire would've healed without a trace.

He seemed oddly familiar, which I knew was impossible. I would remember if I had met this striking creature before.

Once he had wiped the blood from my face, the Stranger tossed the now blood-soaked cloth on the table. He then reached over and felt my nose, an act that made me wince with pain.

'Not broken,' he informed me as he moved his hand away. He pointed at the plate of food. 'Eat.'

The plate was piled with meat slices soaked in gravy. Definitely not food for the slaves.

'I cannot, my lord. For it is food for the landholders.' I knew this because I had prepared the meat myself that very afternoon.

The Stranger grinned, revealing the long and sharp points that were his eye-teeth. I looked away, finding the sight rather disconcerting.

'Consider it an apology from the boys for mistreating you,' he said, pushing the plate towards me.

I hesitated, thinking it was some sort of vampire trick and he was going to snatch the plate from me the moment I went for it, then tentatively reached over and picked up a slice of meat.

The Stranger made no move or comment as I lifted the meat to my mouth and took a small bite.

I started chewing, and sighed despite myself. Juicy and tender, it was the most delicious thing I had ever eaten. So much more appetising than the meagre offerings waiting for me back at the slaves' quarters.

Soon the first slice was gone, and after I had licked my fingers clean of the juices and gravy, I reached for a second.

As I ate, the Stranger asked me how I came to be a slave at the Prime's castle.

I told him that I had been sent there from the orphan house twelve years previously. 'My parents were landholders to a yellow jade mine in the central Lowlands,' I explained, surprised a vampire would be interested in such things. 'I had just turned four when Prime Mykael stormed their holding during a battle with Prime Viktor's army and drained them in a Blood Frenzy.'

Sometimes a vampire could get so angry or caught up in the heat of battle that the mere taste of blood made them lose all control and they would drain anyone in sight. Vampire or human. Thankfully, I had never witnessed a vampire going into a Blood Frenzy, but according to the slaves who had, it was terrifying.

'I survived when one of my parents' workers fled with me and took me to an orphan house not far from the Southern Fortress. It was hoped, as a landholder's daughter, I would be fostered by another landholder family to work on their land. But when I turned eight, still without having been fostered, I was deemed too hold to stay at the orphan house, so I received my slave marks and was sent to Saron Castle.' As I said this, my fingers brushed one of the red serpents tattooed on either side of my neck. The marks which told the world I belonged to the Prime.

'And your family, do you remember their name?'

I told him I didn't. 'The woman who took me to the orphan house didn't tell the sisters the name of the holding she had rescued me from. Only that my name was Kata and both my parents were dead.'

The vampire nodded, a thoughtful expression on his face.

Although I had taken my time with the meat and gravy, knowing exactly what he was going to expect from me once I had eaten, eventually the plate was clear.

Once I had finished eating, I placed the plate on the tray, then bowed my head, waiting for what I knew would be coming next.

Much to my surprise, the Stranger told me to go. 'The boys will not bother you again,' he added, as I stood up from the chair.

I mumbled a thanks and fled from the room, mystified by the entire encounter.

***

For the next three days I saw no sign of the Stranger.

As Cerise hadn't returned from the Prime's quarters—and never would—it became my responsibility to go into the Great Hall each day and replace the torches.

Even during the day, it was common for vampires to be hanging around the hall. Each time I had to venture inside its gloomy confines I would keep my head down and flit about the hall at top speed, eager to be out of there and back to the relative safety of the kitchens before any of them spotted me. I didn't want done to me what I had witness happen to the male slave.

As I went from one sconce to the next, I eyed the vampires through the matted hair which hung in front of my eyes to conceal my face, hoping to catch sight of the Stranger. But he was never among them.

I was surprised at the disappointment I felt each time I didn't see him. He was a vampire. One of the most feared beings in the land and not someone you wanted to encounter. But there had been something different about him. I could never imagine Lord Berin treating me the way the Stranger had. Perhaps they treated humans differently in his land.

On the fourth day, I hadn't long been in the Great Hall when there came a sudden shout from the opposite end of the hall. I looked towards the sound, and the terror I felt when I saw the towering vampire with white-blonde hair striding through the doorway caused me to nearly drop the torch I was in the middle of changing.

It was Prime Viktor. My owner. Ruler of the Northlands and the most powerful and ruthless of all the vampire, his cruelty eclipsed only by that of his brother; Prime Mykael of Dornia.

The Primes were different from others of their kind, in that they had been born vampire and couldn't die. It was said that every other vampire could trace their vampire lineage back to one or the other of the brothers.

No one knew exactly how old Prime Viktor and his brother were, but they were said to be hundreds, even thousands, of years old. They also hated each other and had spent most of their existence at war. Wars which, over the centuries, had cost the lives of countless innocent humans. Innocent humans like my parents.

As ever, the Prime was bare-chested, enabling me to see the blue markings adorning the top half of his muscular body. Nobody knew for certain what the markings meant, only that both he and his brother had them and it was they what gave the Primes their power.

Laying the torch on the floor, I dropped to my knees and bowed my head. All about the hall, other slaves did the same. We all knew better than to be caught standing by the Prime.

Trembling with fear, I watched the Northlander Prime through my hair as he strode across the hall towards a female vampire sitting alone three tables over from me, nursing a tankard of beer, praying he wouldn't notice me.

' _Kerina!'_

The power behind the Prime's voice hit me like a physical blow, making me gasp. Of all the vampire, the power possessed by the Primes was greatest.

Dropping her tankard, its contents spilling across the table and onto the rushes covering the stone floor, the vampire leapt up from the wooden bench she was sitting on. 'Your Grace?' she stammered, her terrified eyes fixed on the floor. Even vampires feared the Prime.

When he reached her, the Prime grabbed the vampire by her blonde hair and wrenched her head back, exposing her neck.

'You have displeased me for the last time, Kerina.'

'Please, Your Grace. I'm sorry,' Kerina wailed, her voice high with terror as she realised what was coming next.

Completely ignoring her pleas, the Prime yanked Kerina towards him. He then bit savagely into her neck and started feeding, the vampire's agonised screams sending a shiver down my spine.

Once he'd had his fill, the Prime shoved Kerina away from him and plunged his fist into her chest. A loud crack echoed around the silent Great Hall as he broke through her rib cage.

'Please, Your Grace. No,' Kerina sobbed. 'I'm sorry. I'm sorry!'

There was a strange, ripping noise as the Prime pulled his hand back, tearing the vampire's heart from her chest.

Kerina fell to the floor; dead.

The Prime then threw the heart across the room. It hit a male slave square in the chest with a loud splat, covering his grey tunic in blood.

'Clear it up!'

The slave leapt to his feet and scuttled towards the remains of the vampire. His path took him near the Prime, and as he ran past, Prime Viktor gave the slave a savage kick, sending the man sprawling to the floor.

The Prime laughed. 'Stupid fucking slave,' he spat.

He turned away from the slave and started towards where I was kneeling. I prayed he would pass me by.

To my horror, the Prime came to a stop directly in front of me. I kept my eyes down, quaking in terror.

'Well, well, what do we have here?' As he spoke, the power behind his voice wrapped itself around me, threatening to choke me. 'On your feet, slave.'

Even though it was the last thing I wanted to do, I did as he ordered. The Prime didn't tolerate disobedience.

I muffled a shriek as he grabbed hold of my face and viciously pulled it towards him, smearing my face with the blood of the dead vampire.

'Look at me!' he commanded.

I lifted my eyes and stared into hell.

The Prime smiled, revealing red-streaked fangs. 'The one I am using is such a disappointment,' he said, his face inches from mine. His breath reeked of blood, making me gag. 'Maybe I should drain her and use you instead.'

I jumped violently as he grabbed my breast and squeezed it viciously, his fingernails digging into my skin through my tunic.

'Or, I could just take you right here and now. And once I've had my fun with you, my vampires can have a go.' The Prime lowered his head so that his mouth was right by my ear. 'Or perhaps you would prefer my brother,' he whispered. 'I'm told he also enjoys the slaves.'

The thought of being sent to Prime Mykael caused my bladder to relieve itself, and there was a sudden splashing sound as urine hit the stone floor of the silent Great Hall.

The Prime let out a laugh and shoved me away, sending me sprawling. A sharp pain wracked through me as my bum hit the floor and I tasted blood as I bit my tongue, but I stopped myself from crying out as I knew he would enjoy it.

'Maybe next time,' the Prime said as he turned away from me and started walking towards the back of the hall.

As soon as his back was turned, I leapt to my feet and quickly gathered up the torches before starting towards the door. There were still several torches which needed replacing, but I didn't care. I wanted out of there before he changed his mind.

I stopped dead when I caught sight of the Stranger standing in the centre of the Great Hall, staring after the Prime with a furious expression on his face. His eyes went to me. Bowing my head, I fled the hall.

I was beginning to attract the attentions of far too many vampires.

#  Chapter Two

The Stranger was waiting for me when I left the kitchens that evening.

After the incident in the Great Hall, I hadn't left the kitchens once. Although, even there, you were never safe, as the Prime could come visiting at any time, searching for his latest victim.

I had been terrified Derry, the man in charge of the Great Hall, would complain to Sarah that the torches hadn't been changed, but, thankfully, there had been no sign of him.

'Come with me,' the Stranger said, then set off across the courtyard without waiting to see if I was following.

I said a quick goodbye to Lucie and Becka, and then started after him, trying not to think that the last time he had seen me I had been sitting in a puddle of my own piss.

When I had returned to the kitchens after my encounter with the Prime, Sarah had taken one look at my tears and sodden clothes and led me to her quarters next to the kitchens so that I could wash and change into a clean tunic. She hadn't said anything, but I could tell from her expression she had already been told of the incident. Nothing stayed secret for long.

I had never felt so humiliated in my life. I had actually pissed myself. Pissed myself! And not only that, it had been in front of everyone in the Great Hall, including the Stranger. If I hadn't hated Prime Viktor before, I certainly hated him now.

When we entered his quarters, the Stranger gestured for me to sit on the chair next to the desk.

Resting on the desk was a plate of cold meats and cheese, plus a bowl laden with fruit, and he told me to help myself. Unlike my previous visit to his quarters, a fire was burning in the large hearth, making the room blissfully warm after the biting conditions outside.

'I saw what Viktor did to you,' he said, as I picked up an apple and took a bite. It was slightly wrinkled from being winter-stored, but it was tasty just the same. 'We are not all like that.'

I didn't respond.

Despite the fact the vampire had been nothing but nice to me so far, I knew it wouldn't take much to anger him, especially as my response would be that I didn't believe him in the slightest. I was surprised at his casual use of the Prime's name. Even vampires referred to him as 'His Grace.'

'Have the boys bothered you again?'

'No, my lord. I haven't seen them.'

The Stranger grinned toothily. 'They obviously took to heart my threat to drain them if I caught them terrorising the slaves again.' I didn't know how to respond to that.

As I ploughed my way through the meat and cheese, the Stranger once again asked questions about my life at the castle. I was confused at his apparent interest in me. I knew it wasn't normal for vampires to invite slaves back to their quarters to feed them and ask their life story.

Despite this, as I continued to eat the food and answer his questions, I found myself slowly becoming more at ease. Surely if he was going to hurt me, he would have done so by now?

He suddenly stood up from his chair and went over to the sideboard. 'Do you like wine?'

'I've never tried it, my lord.'

'I am no lord,' he said, pouring white wine into two glasses. 'In my land, my kind are addressed by their name by vampire and human alike. When we are alone you may call me Sebastian.'

I was startled at this. No human would ever dare address a vampire by their name in the Northlands. He really did come from a strange land.

He walked over to where I was sitting and held out one of the glasses. I took the glass from him. 'Thank you, my lord.' He raised his eyebrows. 'Sorry. I mean. Thank you, Sebastian.' I stumbled slightly on the unfamiliar name.

Sebastian grinned at me, then gestured that I try the wine.

I took a small sip and wrinkled my nose. It was very sour. I saw the grimace on Sebastian's face as he, too, tried the wine. 'Viktor calls that wine?' he exclaimed. 'My horse could piss better wine than that!'

His outburst, coupled with the look on his face, made me forget myself and I burst out laughing.

The vampire looked at me, and I abruptly stopped. Such a blatant show of insubordination was going to get me a beating for sure.

But Sebastian didn't look angry.

'You look pretty when you laugh,' he told me, much to my surprise.

Sebastian took the wine glass from my hand and set both glasses on the desk before turning back to me. He then lifted his hand, and after pushing my matted hair back from my face, slowly brushed his fingers down my cheek.

I froze.

This was it. This was what he had been building up to all along. The food and conversation had just been a distraction to lull me into a false sense of security.

'I will not hurt you,' he said softly as he stroked my lips with the pad of his thumb.

I found that doubtful.

Sebastian slowly traced his fingers along my jawline and down my neck. They then trailed across my collarbone and down my arm, leaving goose bumps in their wake. Taking my hands, he pulled me to my feet so that I was standing in front of him. He towered over me, his bare chest filling my field of vision. I felt a sudden, insane urge to run my fingers down his stomach but resisted, knowing it would anger him, and instead kept my hands firmly at my sides.

Sebastian cupped my chin and urged my face up. Looking into his black-brown eyes, I saw no cruelty in them. He lowered his head and pressed his mouth against mine. I gasped. I had never been kissed before. Sebastian took advantage of my open mouth and his tongue darted in. His tongue then wrapped itself around mine, caressing it. He tasted not of blood, as I would expect a vampire to, but of the wine he had just consumed.

Getting over my initial shock, I started to tentatively move my tongue with his. Sebastian obviously liked my reaction as he made a low, wild sound deep in his throat. I felt his hand move up my side and brush against my breast. I tensed, remembering the Prime's treatment of it, then relaxed when, instead of gripping it viciously, Sebastian started to gently knead my breast over my tunic, his thumb rubbing my nipple. I moaned into his mouth. Almost as though they had a life of their own, my hands slipped around his shoulders, pulling him closer to me. I tried to remind myself that I shouldn't be doing this, he was a vampire, but the passion building up inside me pushed these thoughts from my mind, and I lost myself in the kiss.

Suddenly, Sebastian pulled away, leaving me gasping. He stared at me without moving or speaking and I wondered what he was waiting for. Then I realised.

With trembling hands, I started to pull my tunic off my shoulders.

Sebastian smiled.

Both arms free, the tunic fell to the floor. I was naked underneath. Suddenly shy, I tried to cover my body with my hands, but Sebastian took hold of them and gently, but firmly, pulled them away. He then stood there for the longest time, staring at my naked body. I watched him with a mixture of fear and desire.

Without saying a word, Sebastian lifted his hand and started to knead my breast, pulling and rolling my nipple between his finger and thumb, making it ache. An ache that was echoed between my legs. He ducked his head towards my other breast and gently kissed the red marks left by Prime Viktor's nails, before his lips captured my nipple and started to suck, his tongue lightly brushing my nipple. While I could feel his teeth against my skin, he made no attempt to bite me.

His hand leaving my breast, Sebastian slowly traced his fingers down my stomach. A low moan escaped my lips when they finally found their way to the wetness between my legs.

Sebastian stopped a second time.

'Do you wish to leave?' he asked breathlessly.

'No,' I answered honestly.

His arousal was straining against his leather trousers, and with a boldness I didn't realise I possessed, I reached over and tugged at his laces. His trousers dropped to the floor. Sebastian kicked free of them, then took my hand and led me towards the bed. I kept my eyes averted, too shy to look at his naked body.

When we reached the bed, he gently pushed me down onto the fur blankets, and I stared up at him as he climbed on top of me. My heart was thudding so hard, I was sure it was going to burst right out of my chest.

Sebastian had removed the thong holding back his braids and they were cascading over his shoulders.

'I will not hurt you,' he said again, as he positioned himself against me. I nodded, too nervous to speak.

I let out a sharp cry of pain as he pushed through my barrier, hearing Sebastian's surprised grunt in response. I could understand his shock. It was rare indeed for a female slave my age to be untouched by either vampire or human.

He started to slowly move. At first, the movement made me wince, but the discomfort soon passed and was replaced by an altogether different sensation. The feeling steadily grew as he moved faster and faster, making me cry out in pleasure. My body started to move with his, and Sebastian let out a growl of excitement as my fingernails dug into the flesh of his back hard enough to draw blood. His teeth grazed my shoulder, and even though I knew he would do it anyway, I angled my neck towards him.

'Yes,' I gasped.

***

Much later, I sneaked into the female slaves' hall.

Even though it was the middle of the night, the door wasn't latched, as female slaves came and went at all hours of the day and night.

As I reached the top of the stairs, I glanced towards the house mistress's bedchamber. To my relief, the door was closed. The last thing I wanted was Kveta's prying questions.

I opened the door to the large dormitory I shared with around three dozen other slaves and tiptoed across the darkened room. All about me, female slaves of all ages were snoring and murmuring in their sleep.

Reaching the pallet that I shared with Becka and Kim, I laid down, and huddling up to a sleeping Becka's back in a bid to get warm, pulled my threadbare blanket over me and closed my eyes.

I fell asleep thinking of Sebastian.

Kveta was waiting for me in the dining hall the following morning.

Becka and I had just gone to sit at one of the tables when she came over with a large pan. Kveta always served the slaves so that we didn't take more than what we were entitled to.

'Don't think I didn't hear you sneaking in last night,' she said as she leaned across the table and slopped a ladleful of gruel into my bowl.

In addition to green serpents, Kveta had green owls tattooed on her neck from her previous owner. The owls had a black line running through them, indicating she was no longer that vampire's property.

'Finally got one of the vampires to notice you, eh? About time. Most slaves your age have had two dozen or more.'

I bowed my head and didn't respond. Kveta may be short in stature, but it would be a fool who thought that meant she wasn't dangerous. Even the male slaves feared her tongue. And her cane. All the slaves bore scars from her beatings. Myself included.

'Pello told me he saw her going into the dark stranger's quarters,' said a smug voice from further down the table.

I cursed inwardly.

Of all the people Pello could've told, it had to be big-mouth Chrissy.

I glared at the older woman, who smiled in response before taking a bite of her crust of bread.

Kveta slammed the pan down on the table, making me jump. Before I had chance to react, she grabbed me viciously by the hair and yanked my head to the side. She then pulled back the hair I had arranged to cover my neck, revealing the twin wounds left by Sebastian's fangs.

Kveta snorted. 'A vampire finally takes you and you don't even get his Band. You'll never pay for your freedom that way, my girl.'

I didn't respond.

Everyone knew your Freedom Price was set so high it was virtually impossible to pay off.

Kveta grabbed the pan of gruel, and as she started down the table, added spitefully, 'Don't let His Grace find out you're giving it away for nothing.'

'Ignore Kveta,' Becka said a short while later as we made our way through the snow towards the kitchens. 'She's just being nasty because her owner sold her to His Grace rather than allowing her to stay with her family and wed a landholder.'

In landholder families, only the older children could wed or inherit the right to work on their owner's lands. Those younger ones who weren't needed to help their parents or older siblings were sent to work at their owner's castle, or, like Kveta, were sold to another vampire. While still above slaves, they were considered lower down the ranks than other landholders.

I sighed. 'No, Kveta's right. I should've received at least one Band by now.' I was secretly glad—I had no wish to be a vampire's whore—but, at the same time, I didn't want to remain a slave forever.

My mind went back to the previous evening.

After the first time, Sebastian had taken me again, and although I felt sore between my legs and there was some bleeding, given that I had been a maiden, it hadn't been the horrific experience the others had described. I had enjoyed it. More than enjoyed it, in actual fact. I didn't think I would mind if Sebastian gave me his Band.

That day, during my turn in the kitchens, I couldn't stop thinking about the previous evening. I ended up getting shouted at by Sarah on three separate occasions for nearly letting the meat burn, so distracted was I. Luckily, Sarah was fond of me, so I didn't get a beating for my lapse.

The moment Sarah dismissed us, I raced from the kitchens, eager to see Sebastian again. I even made Becka and Lucie walk the long way to the slaves' hall, just in case he was waiting in the courtyard. They rolled their eyes and moaned about it but agreed to come with me. I was glad. Despite Sebastian's assurances he had frightened off the landholder boys, I wasn't convinced they wouldn't try again if given the opportunity. And of course, they weren't the only danger.

Sebastian was nowhere in sight.

Trying to swallow my disappointment, I returned to the slaves' hall with the others. There, I spent the evening having to endure Kveta and Chrissy's jibes.

For the next week, I saw no sign of Sebastian anywhere about the castle, and in the end came to the realisation that he had returned to his land. I was disappointed as I would've liked to have seen him again. I was surprised to feel that way about a vampire. But Sebastian had been like no other vampire I had met before. He had been kind. Strange, I would never have believed the words 'vampire' and 'kind' could be in the same sentence.

Lord Berin returned to his castle the morning following my evening with Sebastian, taking with him his landholders, so I no longer had to worry about the boys. Well, those ones at least. A slave was never completely safe.

I continued to go to the Great Hall each morning. Thankfully, the Prime was never there at the same time as me and the vampires left me alone.

After a few days, Kveta and Chrissy grew tired of taunting me and things returned to normal.

Still, I found myself unable to forget the dark stranger from a faraway land.

#  Chapter Three

It was the ninth day since I had last seen Sebastian and I was heading to the slaves' hall with Becka and Kim. Kim was Becka's elder sister, and although she worked in the landholders' feasting hall, she would often walk back with us.

It had been blowing a blizzard all day and we were running towards the hall, eager to get in the dry, the icy slush which carpeted the ground splashing against our frozen legs as we went.

We had reached as far as the stables when I suddenly felt eyes on me. I knew at once who it was.

My heart fluttering with excitement, I looked over and, sure enough, Sebastian was standing outside the stable doors with his arms folded.

Like previous times I had seen him, he was wearing just trousers and boots, totally unconcerned with the freezing conditions. I could tell he had been standing there for some time as his hair was almost white with snow.

When he saw me looking, Sebastian jerked his chin, gesturing for me to come over.

'I'll catch up with you later,' I told the others and started to walk towards Sebastian, ignoring Kim's whisper that I better get his Band this time or Kveta would give me a beating before sending me to the Prime.

When I reached Sebastian, he didn't speak. Instead, he turned on his heel and started to walk towards the castle entrance. I fell into step behind him, almost bursting with anticipation.

At the same time I was scared, knowing Kim was right.

'Go and get warm,' Sebastian said, once we were in his quarters, nodding towards the fire burning in the hearth.

I sat down on the couch that was standing in front of the fire and let out a contented sigh as the heat from the flames started to work its way into my frozen bones.

After Sebastian had removed his sword and boots, he came and sat next to me. 'I wish to give you this,' he said, holding out a small wooden box decorated with carvings.

When I saw it, I knew at once what it was.

When Kveta had spoken about a vampire's 'Band', what she had meant was the choker a vampire gave a slave when they wanted to use them during their stay at Saron Castle to run errands, clean their quarters, feed from them, and such. It also allowed the slave to go on errands to the nearby town. Normally, slaves were forbidden from leaving the castle grounds.

It wasn't all one-sided, as being in the possession of a Band entitled the slave to extra food rations, including a small slice of meat with each meal. Apparently, it improved the taste of their blood. Usually, slaves weren't allowed meat at all.

Also, for the time they were wearing the Band, no other vampire or human could touch them, for fear of the Band owner's wrath. The exception to this was Prime Viktor, of course, as the slave remained his property throughout the time that they were wearing the Band, the vampire was just paying the Prime to use them.

While they were wearing the Band, the vampire could treat the slave as they wished. Although some were nicer, many were cruel to the slave—abusing them and feeding from them almost to the point of death—although no vampire would kill a slave, because to do so meant paying the Prime for the loss of his chattel.

Despite this, and the fact they were exhausted as they were still required to carry out their normal duties throughout the time that they were wearing the Band, many slaves were happy to receive Bands. Some, including Chrissy, even went out of their way to be noticed by the vampires, as each Band brought them one step closer to their Freedom Price. Although rare, I had known slaves to buy their freedom.

On paying their Freedom Price, a slave received their freedom marks; the green lines tattooed through their slave marks to show they had earned their freedom from slavery and been awarded the rank of landholder. Although, truth be told, landholders were just as much slaves as the slaves were. The only difference being, they received better food and clothes, including footwear, and weren't generally used as a food source by the vampires. They could also work in shops and on market stalls, or even become minstrels and apprentices; all of which were forbidden to slaves. Freedom also meant they could be turned into vampires, the only way out of the Northlands. Also, with the exception of those working in their owner's castle, they could wed and have children. Not that I knew why anyone would choose to have children in a land ruled by vampires.

With shaking fingers, I took the box from Sebastian and opened it. Each Band was unique to a particular vampire. Sebastian's was a strange, pink material carved into a rearing horse that was attached to a narrow leather choker about the width of my little finger.

'The horse is made from pink quartz,' Sebastian informed me. 'It is found in the land of my people.'

'It's pretty,' I said, taking the Band from the box so that I could look more closely at the horse.

The carving was about the size of my thumb and was so beautifully crafted it almost looked real.

'I could not give it to you when I saw you last, as I had not had chance to see Viktor, then I was required to return with Berin to the Southern Fortress.'

That was why I hadn't seen him about the castle.

Sebastian went to add more, but before he could, there was a knock at the door.

'Enter,' he said abruptly, clearly annoyed at being interrupted.

The door opened and Chrissy walked in with a tray of food.

Those who worked in the kitchens weren't supposed to bring food to the quarters, as it was the job of the serving slaves, so it was obvious Chrissy was doing it in a bid to get Sebastian to notice her. She had overheard me telling Becka and Kim how he had saved me from the landholder boys and that he hadn't treated me cruelly when he took me to his bed, so was probably hoping he would give her his Band. She was playing with fire. If Sarah caught her bringing food to a vampire's quarters, she would get a flogging.

Chrissy was smiling as she entered the room, but when she saw me sitting on the couch, her smile turned into a scowl. A scowl which deepened when she saw what I was holding.

Lucky for her, Sebastian was sitting with his back to her, so wouldn't see her expression.

'Your food, my lord,' she said, glowering at me.

Chrissy knew the food was for me, seeing as vampires didn't eat. In her warped mind, she probably thought Sebastian had ordered the food with the plan to seduce the server.

'The desk,' Sebastian said, his gaze never leaving my face. Chrissy did as he asked, nearly slamming the tray down in her anger. 'Now go.'

'Yes, my lord.' And, with a final glare in my direction, Chrissy left the room.

'That one will get herself in trouble if she carries on acting the way she does,' Sebastian said, after Chrissy had closed the door.

I wondered what he meant by that but was too afraid to ask in case I angered him. Perhaps it wasn't the first time she had come to his quarters in a bid to get him to notice her.

Sebastian took the Band from me, then gestured that I sat forward so he could place it around my neck.

'In my land, we do not follow the practice of giving Bands, as we only feed from those who allow us to,' he said, once it was safely in place. 'But Viktor does things differently.' I could tell by Sebastian's expression that he wasn't happy with the Prime's way of doing things. He looked me straight in the eye as he added, 'I will not be cruel to you, or make you do anything you do not wish to do.'

He would only do to me what I allowed him to? That had to be some sort of vampire trick. Vampires didn't require permission; they just took what they wanted. Like he had done the other night when he fed from me.

Then I remembered that he hadn't fed from me until, in the throes of passion, I had given him permission. And I would be lying if I said Sebastian feeding from me had been an unpleasant experience.

He truly was different.

'I will be at the castle for just under two months,' Sebastian continued, 'and I wish for you to wear my Band for the whole of that time. You can stay here in my quarters, including your rest day, and also bathe and eat here. I have seen the slops Viktor expects the slaves to eat and would not give it to a dog.'

I was surprised at that. Normally, those who were Banded still ate and washed with the other slaves.

I knew Kveta wouldn't be pleased when she learnt Sebastian expected me in his quarters during my rest day—my fortnightly 'reward' for receiving Sebastian's Band—as she usually gave us jobs around the slaves' hall, but she wouldn't be able to stop me. All the time I was wearing his Band, Sebastian had the authority to demand that I was in his quarters whenever I wasn't required in the kitchens. I would just end up being given the most unpleasant jobs once he had left.

'I will also send you on errands to Saron village, have you ever been?' I shook my head. 'I will go with you the first time so that you do not get lost.'

Again, Sebastian showed me how different he was to other vampires. Most would have just sent me to the town, then beat me for taking too long. I was truly lucky it had been me he had chosen.

I just hoped his kindness continued.

The following day, I left the kitchens slightly earlier than normal as I was in possession of Sebastian's Band. Throughout my turn in the kitchens, I had caught Sarah glancing at me with a worried expression on her face and knew she was concerned for my welfare. I had told her I was fine, Sebastian wasn't like other vampires, but knew it had done little to alleviate her fears. Chrissy had been as spiteful as ever, saying he would soon get bored of me, but I had ignored her, knowing she was jealous.

As expected, Kveta hadn't been happy when I informed her of Sebastian's terms. The moment I had walked into the dining hall, she'd stormed over, and without giving me chance to speak, had started shouting at me for not returning to the hall the previous evening, adding she was going to report me to the Prime. Then she had caught sight of the Band around my neck and abruptly stopped.

I had taken her stunned silence as opportunity to explain what Sebastian expected from me while I was wearing his Band. As I'd spoken, her face had grown redder and redder with anger, but she'd known as well as I that she couldn't contradict him.

Instead, she'd told me to get out of her dining hall.

'You'd just better make sure you please him for all the trouble you're causing,' had been her parting shot.

When I entered his quarters, Sebastian was nowhere in sight. He had told me this was likely to be the case and I was just to go in and wait for him.

In addition to the tray of food on the desk and a pot of tea hanging on the hook by the fire, there was a bath filled with water standing in front of the hearth. Sebastian had told me that morning, before I'd left for the kitchens, they would be waiting for me on my return.

He had also left bathing oils, and I poured them into the bath, breathing in their exotic scent.

As I sank into the warm water, I sighed. I'd never had a bath before. Slaves usually washed in the washroom at the back of the slaves' hall where, in winter, we had to break the ice from the top of the bucket before we could use it, the water so cold the chill reached all the way to our bones.

This was an altogether different experience.

Once I was done, I stepped out of the dirty water and dried myself with the towel hanging over the back of the chair before dressing in the robe Sebastian had left folded on the bed.

The robe was made from a soft material and I liked the feel of it against my skin. So much nicer than my rough woollen slave's tunic. Sebastian had also left a metal-toothed comb, which I used to attack my matted hair, wincing as the comb caught on the snarls. I couldn't remember the last time I had washed and brushed my hair. I was among those slaves who deliberately left their hair unwashed and uncombed in a bid to discourage the vampires from giving us their Bands, not that it had deterred Sebastian. Some slaves would even go as far as to not wash themselves or change their tunics, hoping the dirt and smell would put the vampires off, but I wasn't one of them. I would only degrade myself so far.

By the time I was finished, my head was hurting from where the comb had snagged on the knots and my arms ached. My hair had dried while I was combing it, and it had turned silky and crackled with life, sticking itself to the comb and my face and hands. Free of filth and grease, it was no longer a dirty brown colour, but rather a warm chestnut, and fell almost to my waist. I kept touching it, amazed at its transformation.

I had spotted a book lying on the bed when I first entered the room, and after I had devoured the plate of food and made a cup of tea, I sat down on the bed and started leafing through its pages, all the while keeping an ear out for Sebastian. It wouldn't be good if he caught me looking through his things.

The book was about Jangwa Island, a place I had never heard of, and although I struggled with many of the words, I soon became enchanted as I read about a faraway land with its strange animals and people.

'I did not realise Viktor taught his slaves to read.'

I let out a startled yelp at the sound of Sebastian's voice.

Dropping the book, I leapt to my feet, looked across the room, and discovered him standing just inside the doorway with his arms folded, an unreadable expression on his face. Engrossed with the book, I hadn't heard him enter.

'I'm sorry, my lord. I didn't mean to pry.' In my fright I had forgotten that I was to call him Sebastian.

I was terrified, knowing I was about to receive a beating. Sebastian may be different from other vampires, but even he would be angry with me for touching his belongings.

'I thought I asked you to call me by my name,' Sebastian said, as he crossed the room and placed his sword in its usual spot on the table under the window. 'And you did not answer me. How is it you can read?'

'When I started working in the kitchens, Cook taught me my letters. She's a landholder's daughter, so can read—' I abruptly stopped, realising I had said too much.

It was forbidden for Sarah to teach the slaves. If the Prime found out, she would be severely punished.

Sebastian waved his hand as if to say Sarah wasn't his concern. 'Do you like the book?'

I nodded. 'The drawings are very beautiful. Jangwa Island sounds amazing. I have never heard of the desert before or those strange, humped creatures people ride as though they were horses. Ca-mels?' I stumbled on the unfamiliar word, wondering if I had read it wrong.

Sebastian nodded. 'Yes, they are called camels. Jangwa Island is the land of my people.'

I stared at him, amazed. That was his land? The one that was so kind to humans?

Sebastian went over to the desk, and after dumping the food tray on the floor, pulled a large scroll from one of the drawers. He unrolled it across the desk, placing a book on each corner to prevent the scroll from curling up, then beckoned me to join him. I walked over to where he was standing, and looking at the scroll, saw it was a map.

According to the legend running across the top of it, the map was of the Eastern Continent. Looking at the names of the lands, I recognised the Northlands and Dornia, but the rest were completely alien to me.

The Northlands was the northernmost land of the Eastern Continent. I spotted Saron Castle marked in the south-eastern part of the land, just below the Northern mountain range which, if I went and looked out of Sebastian's window, I would be able to see in the distance.

The southernmost part of the Northlands was a narrow neck of land called the Lowlands—the place I had called home for the first four years of my life, until Prime Mykael had taken everything from me—while below the Lowlands was the land of Dornia.

About a quarter of the way down Dornia, in an area called the Eastern Province, the stronghold of Prime Mykael was marked. Further castles and Provinces were marked across both the Northlands and Dornia, their names unfamiliar to me for the most part.

South of Dornia was a land called Farlow, while to the north and west of Farlow was a large island named Vachenia. Further islands were dotted in the seas surrounding the mainland, the largest of these was the Fair Isle to the east of Dornia.

Sebastian pointed to the vast land mass far below Farlow, in the middle of the Southern Sea. It was larger than both Dornia and the Northlands combined.

'That is Jangwa Island, the land of my people. I am from the Kwasi tribe. There are many tribes on Jangwa Island, but mine is the strongest and fiercest of them all.'

I listened enthralled as Sebastian started to talk about a land I had never seen and probably never would. He spoke of Raki Dabiznah, the large city in the middle of the desert where both the Kwasi and other tribes went to trade in such things as spices and gemstones and silk. Where the air was so hot it burnt your lungs. Where humans were treated as equals and could trade and own lands. Where no vampire could harm a human on pain of death.

As I listened to him, I started to imagine what it would have been like to have been born to a family from Jangwa Island rather than being a child of the Northlands. How different my life would have been.

I also found myself wishing that, when Sebastian finally returned to his land, he could take me with him.

***

For the first time since my arrival at Saron Castle, I could walk around the castle grounds without fear, knowing that all the time I was wearing Sebastian's Band no other vampire or human would dare touch me.

Of course, I wasn't completely safe, as there was always the risk the Prime would decide he wanted me for himself, but this was unlikely as he usually went for those who were unBanded. Even so, I didn't allow myself to completely relax, especially after the incident in the Great Hall.

Several vampires frowned when they caught sight of Sebastian's Band around my throat, but they never commented. I didn't know what their frowns were for. Were they angry I was wearing a Band, as it meant they couldn't touch me, or had they wanted to give me their own Band? I hoped they didn't take it upon themselves to give me theirs once Sebastian had gone, knowing it was unlikely I would be lucky enough to find someone as kind as him a second time.

Whenever I wasn't required in the kitchens, I was in Sebastian's quarters. Part of my duties was cleaning his room each day, but unlike some vampire quarters I had heard about from the other slaves, Sebastian kept his so tidy there was barely anything for me to do, except run a damp cloth over the surfaces and sweep the ashes from the hearth.

Sebastian spent most evenings in the Great Hall, drinking beer and watching the entertainments laid on by the Prime, something expected of all visiting vampires, and I used this time to catch up on my sleep before he returned and we made our own entertainment which, according to Sebastian, was far more enjoyable than the horrors he had to endure in the Great Hall. He didn't elaborate, but I already knew from other slaves what went on in there and was glad I didn't have to witness it. His days were mainly spent in the throne room negotiating new trade agreements between Northlander vampires and his tribe. I thought it strange a warrior tribe would trade, but apparently it was a normal part of Jangwa Island life.

Surprisingly, I felt more rested than I had done prior to receiving Sebastian's Band, helped in part by the fact I was actually getting to rest in the evenings rather than spending them darning tunics or whatever job Kveta had decided we were going to do that particular evening. Also, Sebastian's feather bed was far more comfortable than my pallet back at the slaves' dormitory and his quarters were warmer than the hall, as he always ensured a fire was burning in the hearth, even though he himself didn't experience the cold. Explained how he could walk around in the snow half-naked. It was also nice not to have to endure the torture of working in the kitchens whilst being in a state of perpetual hunger. For the first time since leaving the orphan house, I had some meat on me, and my ribs and hip bones were slowly becoming less pronounced.

Sebastian would also send me on errands to Saron village. True to his word, the first time I went, he came with me.

It was the first time I had left the castle grounds since arriving there twelve years previously, and as we rode down the steep cobbled road leading from the castle on Sebastian's horse, Dapple—so named for his white and tan colouring—I stared at the surrounding trees and fields in wonder.

Although I had seen the lands surrounding Saron Castle from Sebastian's window, it was completely different to being in the middle of them.

For the first time in my life I felt free.

If I looked behind me, I would see the cold, grey walls and towers of Saron Castle looming menacingly over us, but not wanting to destroy the illusion, I kept my eyes firmly on the road ahead.

As we travelled along the road, we passed others going about their business. Always, the vampires were on horseback, while most humans walked. It was forbidden for humans to own a horse, or even ride one without their owner's permission. Yet something else denied to us. Several vampires had slaves trailing on foot behind them, their arms piled high with packages. As they passed us, the vampires frowned in disapproval at Sebastian for allowing me to ride with him rather than making me walk behind him, but none commented.

At one point we passed a vampire beating a slave for dropping her purchases in the snow and soaking their paper wrappings, ruining the contents inside.

The vampire was kicking him over and over as he lay defenceless in the middle of the road, screaming at the top of her lungs that he had destroyed her new dress, the force behind her shout causing all humans in her vicinity, myself included, to wince as it slammed into us.

I shuddered and looked away, not wanting to witness the poor boy's suffering. Not that it stopped his agonised screams piercing through my skull.

Sebastian noticed my reaction and his arm around my waist tightened. 'I cannot interfere,' he murmured, once we had passed the hapless slave and his abuser. By now, his screams had stopped, making me wonder if she had given him one too many kicks and ended up killing him. If so, before the day was out, her purse would be a lot lighter, meaning she wouldn't be able to replace the dress she was so concerned about. 'If I did, I would end up hauled in front of Viktor. And you have seen what he does to those who anger him.'

'I have indeed,' I said, my mind going back to Kerina.

I realised how hard it must be for Sebastian to witness such acts after coming from Jangwa Island, where humans were treated differently.

'I would rather I had not come here,' Sebastian admitted, when I voiced this. 'But I cannot disobey my chieftain. I do not think I will return.'

'Oh,' I said, trying to hide the disappointment from my voice.

It was market day in Saron village, and as I walked around the bustling stalls with Sebastian, my eyes were wide as I took in the different wares on offer, ranging from cheese to live animals to silk to candles to swords. I had never seen so many different things.

As we made our way around the market, Sebastian purchased several items, including a bottle of wine and two books. He also bought more of the bathing oils.

Officially, I was there to carry his purchases, but in truth he carried most of them, giving me only the lightest items to carry.

I noticed a couple of the stallholders had green lines running through their red marks, indicating they had earned the rank of landholder. None were former slaves of the Prime.

I also spotted one or two slaves I recognised on errands for the vampire whose Band they were currently wearing. We nodded to each other as we passed, their eyes widening in astonishment when they saw how Sebastian was with me.

Although it wasn't snowing, and the winter sun shone in a cloudless sky, the day was still ice-cold. When he noticed me shivering, Sebastian went over to a nearby stall and purchased a brown shawl with red and yellow flowers embroidered along the edges, and once we had walked away from the stall, handed it to me.

'For me? Really?' I whispered as I hugged the shawl to my chest, my eyes filling with tears.

Sebastian smiled. 'Of course.'

It was the first thing I had ever owned.

Sebastian also wanted to buy me a pair of boots to protect my feet from the icy slush covering the ground, but I refused. Footwear was forbidden to slaves. If the Prime caught me wearing boots, Sebastian would be severely punished. He did, however, buy two hot blueberry pies from the pie stall, and as we walked around the market, I gorged on them. They were the most delicious things I had ever eaten. Before we left the market, Sebastian bought two more, and I enjoyed them in his quarters later that evening, along with the wine he had purchased.

Not once in the time I was with him, did Sebastian treat me cruelly, and when he spoke to me, he didn't talk to me as though I was a slave. Nor did I feel like one when I was around him. Neither did I feel like a whore, despite him lying with me most nights.

As time went on, I realised I was developing feelings for Sebastian that no human should ever have towards a vampire. I knew I was being stupid, in just a few, short weeks he would be gone and I would never see him again, but I couldn't help it. He was like no one I had ever met before.

One evening, around a month after Sebastian had given me his Band, we had not long finished our pleasure and were lying in bed drinking wine—not Prime Viktor's horse piss, but rather a red wine Sebastian had bought while we had been at the market earlier that day—when, without thinking, I voiced something that had been bothering me for a while.

'Why is it when you lie with me, you don't feed from me every time?' My eyes widened when I realised what I had said. 'Forgive me, Sebastian,' I said quickly, sitting upright in the bed. 'I didn't mean to speak so rudely. The wine has made me bold.'

But Sebastian wasn't angry.

'You are not being rude. It is a reasonable question, seeing as I have been feeding from you. And the answer is simply, I do not need to. We vampire need very little blood to sustain us. There are exceptions to this, of course, but generally we only need to feed once a week. Even then, a few mouthfuls are enough to satisfy our hunger. If we drained every human that we fed from, there would be none left.'

'But I thought bedding was part of the feeding. The others tell me those who have given them Bands feed from them every time they bed them, even if it's more than once in one night. How come you still lie with me when you do not need to feed?' I felt my cheeks burn. I couldn't believe that I was discussing this with him.

Eyeing my glass of wine, I placed it on the unit beside the bed. I had obviously had enough.

'I may be vampire, but I am still a man and have needs the same as any man. Those who feed every time are just doing it for their own gratification and do not care for the welfare of the one that they are feeding from.'

'You don't need to feed to lie with someone?'

Sebastian shook his head. 'Or lie with someone to feed.' He suddenly grabbed me by the waist and pulled me so that I was straddling him. 'But together is best.'

Giggling, I leaned over and kissed him.

It was a long and hard kiss. By the time we were finished, I was breathless.

'I want you to try something,' Sebastian said, his voice hoarse. 'When you reach your climax, I want you to feed from me.'

I stared at him in shock. I had never heard of a slave feeding from a vampire before. And did I even want to? The thought of drinking vampire blood—any blood for that matter—wasn't exactly appealing.

'But won't that Turn me?'

Sebastian shook his head. 'It will just make the experience more pleasurable for you.'

I stared at him for the longest time.

'You do not have to, you know,' Sebastian said, sensing my reluctance. 'As I told you when you first put on my Band, I will never make you do anything you do not want to do.'

'No, I'll do it,' I suddenly decided. 'You also told me you would never do anything to hurt me, and I trust you.'

Sebastian grinned. 'You will not regret it.'

Lifting up, I guided him inside me, and then started to move. I liked this position as it gave me a sense of power over him.

As I was nearing my climax, I leaned over and bit the side of Sebastian's neck as hard as I could, breaking the skin. There was a sudden metallic taste on my tongue as my mouth filled with his blood.

Letting out a wild, guttural sound deep in his throat, Sebastian gripped my waist and thrust into me as I sucked hard on the wound. When my climax came, the wave of pleasure was nothing like I had ever felt before. It felt as though I was flying, soaring above the earth. Sebastian reached his soon after, and as he convulsed inside me, he yelled something in a strange language.

When I was done, I collapsed on top of him; spent.

'Is that what it's like for you?' I asked, when I could finally speak.

Sebastian shook his head. 'My heightened senses mean it is even better.'

'It's a wonder you do anything else,' I said, much to his amusement.

After that, sharing blood became a regular part of our lovemaking. I soon discovered I had more energy and any wounds I sustained, including his bites and the burn I received when removing the meat from the spit, healed faster than normal. Sarah even commented that I had more colour in my cheeks.

'A strange thing indeed for someone sharing a vampire's bed,' she said, eyeing me curiously.

I didn't respond.

I knew it wasn't normal for a vampire to give a human their blood—especially a slave—and if it got back to the Prime, Sebastian would be severely punished.

Instead, I kept quiet and enjoyed this thing we had together, knowing that all too soon he would be gone and I would probably never see him again.

#  Chapter Four

Finally, the day arrived that I had been dreading ever since Sebastian had given me his Band.

The day he told me he was to return to Jangwa Island.

I had just returned from the kitchens, and was relaxing in the bath, when Sebastian entered the room. Without saying a word, he removed his sword and pulled off his boots and trousers, then padded across the room towards me. When he reached the bath, I scooted over so that he could slip in behind me.

Once he was in the water, Sebastian kissed the scars on my back left by Kveta's cane, then leaned back in the bath.

Closing my eyes, I leaned against his chest, and Sebastian wrapped his arms around me. He let out a heavy sigh.

'What is it?' I kissed his arm and breathed in his musky vampire scent. I liked Sebastian's smell. It was so different from the sweaty reek of human men. Vampires didn't sweat. 'Have the others been annoying you again?'

I knew Sebastian found it hard to listen to the way some vampires spoke about their humans and the cruelty they subjected them to.

'I am to return to Jangwa Island in three days' time.'

'Oh.'

I was glad I was facing away from him, as it meant he couldn't see the sudden tears that welled up at his words.

What Sebastian said next completely threw me.

'I want you to come with me.'

I turned around in the bath to stare at him, too shocked by his statement to realise he would see I was crying.

'I cannot. For His Grace would kill us both.'

To borrow one of the Prime's slaves was one thing. To steal one was another matter entirely.

'Not if I paid your Freedom Price.'

Shocked, I was unable to respond for the longest time.

'You would really do that?' I asked eventually.

In the whole time I had been at the castle, I had never known a vampire to pay off a slave's Freedom Price. Unless they had accidently killed them, of course. What Sebastian was suggesting was unprecedented.

'I have had many women, Kata, but in the two centuries since I was Turned, you are the only one I have loved.'

'You love me?' I didn't even realise vampires were capable of love.

Then I remembered what Sebastian had said about still being a man and having the same needs as a man. If a man could love, it made sense a vampire could, too.

And one, it seemed, loved me.

Sebastian leaned forwards and kissed me. 'Yes, Kata, I do. I will go to Viktor tomorrow and pay your Freedom Price.' Leaning back, he shifted in the bath so that I ended up astride him. 'Now, I can think of something else we can do in this bath that does not involve bathing.'

He kissed me again and I responded eagerly, all the while thinking how lucky I was that it had been me who Sarah sent to change the Great Hall torches all those weeks before.

The following evening, I was nearing the end of my turn in the kitchens when a slave came into the kitchens with the message I was to report to Kveta in the slaves' hall.

All day I hadn't been able to stop thinking about what Sebastian had said the previous evening. I wanted to tell Becka my news, but as it was her rest day it meant that I had to wait until after I had finished in the kitchens so I could go over to the slaves' hall and speak to her there.

I was worried for Becka. Lord Berin had returned to Saron Castle, and she was currently wearing his Band. Unlike Sebastian, Lord Berin was vicious and cruel. When I had seen my friend the previous day, she had been covered in bites.

Becka had told me she was fine, Lord Berin was only at the castle for another week, but I wasn't sure whether she would last that long. I wished Sebastian could free her, too, but knew I couldn't expect him to free every slave at the castle.

I had just placed the last of the loaves on the rack to cool, when Jo rushed in with her message.

'Did she say why she wants me?' I asked, returning the empty tray to the bread oven so that it would be ready to use the following morning. _Not that it would be me using it_ , I thought with a thrill.

Jo shook her head. 'Only that she wishes to see you.'

'Someone's in trouble,' yelled Chrissy from the other side of the kitchens, earning a clip around the head from Sarah.

'Less of your tongue,' she scolded. 'You can take Kata's turn on the spit, seeing as she's got to leave.'

Scowling, Chrissy started towards the spit where Lucie was busy turning the meat for that evening's meal. 'Bitch gets away with everything,' she muttered, too low for Sarah to hear.

_You'll soon have a lot more to do_ , I thought. Smiling sweetly at Chrissy, who glowered at me in response, I went to fetch my shawl from the small shelf next to the bread ovens.

Leaving the kitchens, I saw darkness had already started to fall. Normally, I would be wary of walking to the hall alone, especially at that time of the evening, but I knew Sebastian's Band would keep me safe.

I hadn't seen Kveta since our encounter in the dining hall and wondered what she wanted.

Perhaps Sebastian has already seen the Prime and Kveta's going to tell me I'm free!

At this, I started running towards the slaves' hall, barely able to contain my excitement.

When I reached the hall, Kveta was in her bedchamber.

'You wished to see me, House Mistress,' I said, after she had given me permission to enter the room.

'Yes.' Kveta stood up from her chair. 'His Grace has demanded your immediate attendance in his quarters.'

'Is it about Lord Sebastian?'

Kveta snorted. 'Of course not, stupid girl. Why would His Grace care about the vampire who's fucking you?'

At her words, dread filled me. If it wasn't about my Freedom Price, there was only one other reason Prime Viktor had summoned me. He wanted me for himself. And everyone knew what happened to those sent to his quarters. Sebastian had told me that, when he had gone into the throne room a few days previously, he had seen a battered and naked Cerise chained to the foot of Viktor's throne, looking close to death. It seemed the Prime had finally drained her.

And now he wanted me.

'But Lord Sebastian said he was going to pay my Freedom Price,' I protested, tears filling my eyes.

'Don't be ridiculous. The Kwasi's had his fun with you, now it's His Grace's turn.' Kveta laughed as she added spitefully, 'You honestly believe he would pay for your freedom?' Grabbing hold of Sebastian's Band, she ripped it from around my throat and threw it to the floor. The Band landed on the wooden floor with a loud clatter before sliding out of sight under the bed. 'Not even that will protect you now, girl.' She pointed at the bowl of water and white shift resting on her desk; the white shift every female slave at the castle lived in fear of being presented with. 'Now, I'm going to leave, and when I return, I expect you to be ready. And I will hear no more about the Kwasi.'

Kveta then left the room, and I heard a key turn as she locked the door behind her.

As soon as she had left the room, I bent down and retrieved Sebastian's Band from under the bed. A quick check told me it hadn't suffered from her rough treatment.

I quickly secured the Band around my neck, before heading towards the window. Kveta may have locked the door, but that wasn't going to stop me trying to escape. No way was I going to allow myself to be subjected to Viktor.

Even if it meant I died trying.

Kveta's quarters looked out the front of the hall, towards the wall which separated the slaves' area from the rest of the castle grounds. A quick glance out the window told me that the area was deserted. Kveta wouldn't be long in returning.

I had to do this now.

Heart thudding loudly in my ears, I unlatched the window, then stepped on Kveta's bed and lifted myself onto the windowsill, before lowering myself down until my arms were stretched to their fullest. I let go and hit the dirt below with a loud thud. I cringed. The dining hall was directly below Kveta's quarters, and I was sure someone would have seen me flying past the window or heard my impact with the ground. But all was quiet.

Satisfied it was safe, I took off towards the castle. I was terrified I would encounter Kveta or someone else who knew where I was supposed to be. I prayed that Sebastian would help me. I tried not to think of my comment to him about what the Prime did to those who tried to steal his slaves.

When I entered his quarters, Sebastian was sat at his desk, writing. At the sight of him, I burst into tears.

'Kata?' Dropping his quill, Sebastian leapt to his feet and rushed over. 'What is it?' he asked, pulling me into a tight embrace.

'I've been summoned,' I sobbed.

Sebastian swore. 'Thought he would try something like this.' He pulled away and started towards his sword and boots. 'We leave at once.'

'What about your belongings?' I said, gesturing towards his clothes chests and piles of scrolls on the desk.

'I can buy more.' Sebastian sat down on the chair next to the table where his sword was resting and started to pull on his boots. 'The important thing is to get you out of here before that bastard can get his hands on you.'

'What if the Prime catches us? He'll kill you for trying to help me.' Why was I trying to talk him out of it?

Boots on, Sebastian grabbed his sword, and walking over to where I was standing, pulled me into an embrace. 'I will get you away from Viktor, Kata,' he promised. 'Even if it means my death.'

Before I had chance to respond, Sebastian went over to the door and stuck his head out into the dimly lit passageway. 'All clear,' he said quietly, buckling on his sword. 'We have to be careful, because Viktor's quarters are on the next floor, but I will go first, and if I hear him approach, we will turn back and go a different way.'

Sudden fear washed over me. So desperate had I been to get to Sebastian, I had completely forgotten how close his quarters were to the Prime's.

My fear must have shown on my face as Sebastian said, 'I will not let anything happen to you, Kata.'

'If it looks like we are going to get caught, I want you to take your sword and run it through me.' I would rather die at Sebastian's hand, than have the Prime touch me.

Sebastian nodded once. 'I promise,' he said, his face grim. 'Now, quick, we must go before your absence is noticed.'

With his hand gripped around the hilt of his sword, Sebastian left his quarters and proceeded to walk down the passageway, me following a few steps behind him.

We reached the stairwell without encountering anyone, and had got about halfway down the stairs, when Sebastian suddenly raised his free hand.

I stopped dead.

Straining my ears, I couldn't hear a thing. But that didn't mean there wasn't anyone there. Vampires made almost no sound when they moved, and Sebastian had already told me his hearing was far superior to that of a human's. Apparently, it was even possible for him to hear someone's heart beating from across the room.

I sure hoped he had been exaggerating about that, because my heart was pounding so violently every vampire in the castle had to hear it.

After several agonising moments, Sebastian started down the stairs once more. I followed him, step by step, until we reached the bottom of the stairwell.

Now came the most dangerous part: cutting across the entrance hall, from the stairs to the main entrance of the castle, which, as always, was a bustle of activity. It was also the place where we were most likely to encounter the Prime.

Again, Sebastian led and I followed a few steps behind, convinced that at any moment Kveta or the Prime would suddenly appear out of the crowd. But, thankfully, neither did.

Soon, we had left the entrance hall behind and were making our way across the bustling courtyard in the direction of the gates leading out of the castle. I had to resist the urge to run, knowing it would attract unwanted attention, and instead forced myself to walk behind Sebastian at a sedate pace.

He led me to a deserted corner of the castle grounds, where he told me to wait while he went to the stables, saying I couldn't go with him for fear Kveta would spot me. He then set off towards the stables, leaving me wondering just what we were doing. I didn't want to end up at the mercy of the Prime, but at the same time I was terrified Sebastian would get caught helping me and be put to death.

It wasn't long before Sebastian returned with Dapple. By now, it was nearly full dark.

Bringing the horse to a stop next to me, Sebastian reached down, and taking my arm, hauled me into the saddle as easily as if I were a child. 'We have to hurry,' he said, reaching around me to grab the reins. 'As I was leaving the stables, I spotted Kveta running towards the keep. She must have discovered you gone.'

At his command, Dapple set off towards the gates out of the castle. The gates were standing wide open, but as we drew near, two guards stepped out in front of them. When I saw them, my heart lodged in my throat. All the Prime's Guard were vampires.

'Stop!' ordered one of the guards.

Completely ignoring her, Sebastian went straight for the guards with his sword drawn. Before I even knew what was happening, both guards were lying on the ground with their heads no longer attached to their bodies.

I had barely enough time to register they were dead and that we could now get through the gate, when there came a sudden shout from the guardroom, positioned just up from the gate. Several vampires spilled from its doors—swords drawn—and started towards us.

With a shout, Sebastian kicked Dapple's sides, and the horse set off at a gallop through the gates and down the cobbled road towards Saron village.

We were free.

We hadn't been riding long, when Sebastian suddenly directed Dapple into the woods next to the road. As darkness had almost fallen it was pitch black under the trees, but Sebastian's vampire vision meant he would be able to see as clear as if it were day.

Suddenly, Sebastian pulled sharply on Dapple's reins and the horse came to an abrupt stop. 'We are being followed.'

'How many?' I asked, panicked. I couldn't hear a thing bar my own heart thudding loudly in my ears and Dapple's snorting and blowing.

'I can hear five—maybe six—horses behind us. They are closing in fast.'

'We need to move!' There was no way Sebastian could fight off six vampires. Even if he was Kwasi.

Sebastian leapt from Dapple, sword drawn. 'You go. I will hold them off.' And before I had chance to tell Sebastian that I didn't know the first thing about riding a horse, in fact the only time I had ever been on a horse was when we had ridden to market, he slapped Dapple's flank. With a loud whinny, the horse shot off. 'I will find you!' I heard Sebastian yell as the darkness swallowed him.

I held on for dear life as Dapple hurtled through the trees, convinced I was going to fall off at any moment. I knew it was unlikely that I would ever see Sebastian again. For all we knew, the Prime had been among those following us. I should never have gone to him. All it had done was bring about his death.

I had been riding for what seemed like hours, when suddenly there was a loud screech as an owl flew across our path. Spooked, Dapple reared back on his hind legs. Unable to hold on, I was thrown from his back, and as I hit the ground, my body exploded with pain. My last thought before I passed out was that Sebastian was never going to find me now.

When I came to, it was still dark and the wind whistling through the trees was the only sound. Dapple was long gone.

I was in agony. The pain in my head was nothing like I had ever felt before and I was finding it difficult to breathe. I coughed and felt a wetness on my lips. I realised it was blood. I couldn't feel my legs and when I tried to move them, they wouldn't obey my command. My back was broken.

I closed my eyes and prayed it wouldn't take long for death to find me. At least I would die free.

Through the fog of pain, I became aware of Sebastian calling my name.

'Kata, listen to me,' he said urgently, his mouth right next to my ear. 'I can save you, but it means Turning you.'

'Yes,' I whispered. And the last thing I remembered before oblivion claimed me was a sharp pain as Sebastian bit into my wrist.

#  Chapter Five

When I awoke, I was in bed in an unfamiliar room. The only light was from the fire crackling in the hearth. I felt strange, like I was in a dream and my body wasn't my own.

I jolted upright, panicked. 'Sebastian?'

'I am right here.'

I looked towards the sound of Sebastian's voice just as he walked through the open doorway, his arms laden with chopped wood. Water dripped from the ends of his braids, and although it was too dark for me to see it, I could hear heavy rain striking the ground beyond the doorway.

He kicked the door closed, blocking out both the rain and the icy wind that had found its way into the room, before making his way over to the fire, leaving a trail of muddy footprints on the stone floor in his wake. Outside, the rain continued to batter against the shuttered windows.

'Where are we?' I asked, taking in the room's simple furniture and bare stone walls. This didn't look like somewhere Sebastian would live. I looked at Sebastian, who had his back to me, busy adding logs to the fire—sparks and flames flying up the chimney. 'The last thing I remember is going to your quarters to tell you that the Prime had summoned me and you saying you'd help me escape. Did we make it to Jangwa Island?'

'We are not on Jangwa Island.' Sebastian stood up from the hearth and came to sit beside me on the bed. He took my hand in his. 'We are in a woodcutter's cottage, half a day's ride from Saron Castle.'

'We're still in the Northlands? What happened?' Freeing my hand from Sebastian's, I pressed my fingers against my temples. 'And why do I feel strange, like I'm me but I'm not?'

I shook my head in an attempt to clear my mind, but the strange dreamlike sensation remained. What was wrong with me? Had I been drugged?

'When we fled the castle, we were pursued by Viktor's guards. I stayed back to fight them so that you could flee, but you ended up falling from Dapple. After I killed the guards, I came after you and found you lying on the ground, barely alive. If not for the fact I had previously shared my blood with you, you would have died before I reached you. Your injuries were too severe for my blood alone to heal you.' Sebastian paused. 'The only way I could save you was by Turning you.'

'Turning me? As in... into a vampire?'

'If I had not, you would have died.'

I stared at him, trying to comprehend what he was saying.

I was vampire?

'I had to keep taking your blood, and then feeding you mine until I could taste my blood in yours. It took almost all night.'

As he said this, I had a sudden memory of lying on the ground with my head in Sebastian's lap, staring up at the stars shining through the gaps in the trees, as he fed me.

'The reason you feel strange is because you are no longer human, but neither are you yet vampire. You are in what is known as Transition.'

'Transition?'

Sebastian nodded. 'Over the next six months your body will slowly change into that of a vampire. Once this process is complete and you have tasted human blood for the first time, you will become full vampire.'

'Human blood?'

'During this time, we are bonded. I am the only one who can feed you, and I will teach you the way of the Kwasi, as you are now part of my tribe since I Turned you.'

I stared at him, overwhelmed.

I was a vampire, but not a vampire? I was now part of his tribe? We were bonded? I tried not to think about what he had said about blood.

I knew of Transitioning vampires, of course, having seen plenty during my time at Saron Castle—Prime Viktor himself made vampires—but this was the first time I'd had the process properly explained to me.

I was beginning to wish I hadn't woken and was still asleep, blissfully unaware of all this.

'But I am slave. It is forbidden to Turn slaves.' An act that meant death for the slave concerned.

'My tribe do not care about such things. As I Turned you, you are Kwasi—slave or not. Anyway, I already told you, Jangwa Island has no slaves.'

'Oh.'

I shook my head again, but still the fogginess refused to budge. Perhaps this was a dream after all and if I just laid down and closed my eyes, when I opened them, I would find myself on Jangwa Island. Still human.

'I understand this is a great shock, but I would not have Turned you if you had not given me permission.'

'I did?' Why would I agree to this?

Sebastian nodded. 'Your memories will soon return and the strangeness you are feeling will pass. It is just your body adjusting. By tomorrow, you will feel normal.' As normal as a vampire could feel.

A sudden memory came to me of lying on the ground, unable to feel or move my legs. 'I can feel my legs again!' Ripping back the covers, I looked at my feet and wiggled my toes. 'My back, it's healed!'

'It took three days, but you are completely healed.'

I looked at Sebastian. 'We've been here three days? What of the Prime's Guard, have there been more?'

Sebastian shook his head. 'Viktor probably thinks we are in Dornia by now.'

'What of the people who live here?' They couldn't have been happy at harbouring an escaped slave, even if they would've been unable to deny Sebastian his demand to give us lodgings.

Sebastian looked away and didn't respond.

'Sebastian?' Sudden dread filled my heart.

'It takes a lot to Turn someone,' he said quietly, his eyes on the floor. I knew then they were dead.

I also knew how hard it must have been for him to have taken their lives.

I felt for the woodcutters. All those years they would've spent enduring somewhere like Saron Castle before they had earned their freedom marks so that they could live in this cottage, where they were away from vampires and thought they were safe. Only to succumb to Sebastian's hunger.

Sebastian stood up from the bed. 'Now you are awake, we must leave,' he said, clearly wishing for the subject to be over. 'We are still at least a day's ride from Dornia.'

'Dornia?' I said, horrified. 'We have to travel through Dornia?' My day was going from bad to worse.

'It is our only option, Kata,' Sebastian said gently. 'My progeny or not, no ship will let you board with Viktor's marks.'

'But Mykael...'

As scared as I was of Prime Viktor, the thought of being captured by his brother terrified me more.

Although I had never met him, I knew from the tales that I had heard while at Saron Castle what the Prime of Dornia did to slaves and had no wish to encounter either him or his vampires.

'As soon as we reach Dornia, I will buy you new clothes so that you do not stand out.' One look at my slave's tunic, it would be obvious to everyone what I was. 'We will travel by night and sleep during the day. That way, we will be less likely to be discovered by Mykael's vampires.'

'But—'

'I will keep you safe, Kata,' Sebastian interrupted, cupping my face with his hand. 'It is my duty as your sire. Now, come on, we must go. There are still a few hours until sunrise, and I want us to get as far down the road as possible. Even though there have been no further guards, I will be more relaxed once we have put distance between us and Saron Castle. There is a horse outside. I claimed it from one of the dead guards.'

'Oh.'

I didn't particularly want to get on the back of a horse, seeing as I had nearly died the last time.

'I will not let you fall,' Sebastian said, sensing my reluctance.

I hesitated, and then, with a loud sigh, swung my legs around and reluctantly climbed out of the bed.

As I went to walk away from the bed, I suddenly realised something. If it hadn't been for Sebastian, what I was doing would be impossible. My back would still be broken and, by now, I would be dead. He had given me this gift and all I was doing was being miserable about it.

Sebastian was standing next to me, and I reached over and hugged him. 'Thank you for saving my life,' I said into his chest. 'I may not be happy with the idea of becoming vampire, but you saved me when you could've left me in the woods to die.' And, in doing so, be halfway home by now.

'I would never leave you,' Sebastian said, returning the embrace. He pulled away and grinned at me. 'And you are now stuck with me for at least six months.'

I rolled my eyes. 'Joy.'

And despite everything, as we stepped from the warm cottage out into the wet and windy night, both of us were laughing.

***

As my lack of freedom marks or papers to show Sebastian was my new 'owner' meant we couldn't board a ship, our only route out of the Northlands was Dornia. But that in itself created a problem, as the border between the two lands was so heavily fortified by Prime Mykael's army it was impossible to pass.

That left swimming the Grey Bay at its narrowest point.

According to Sebastian, the currents in the Grey Bay came in straight off the Dornian Sea and were so treacherous no human would ever survive the crossing, and although I was no longer human, I was yet to develop vampire strength. That meant our only option was for Sebastian to swim across the bay with me secured to his back.

I had thought he was joking when he told me this. Only when he pulled a length of rope from the horse's saddlebag, had I realised he was serious.

A few hours after dark, we left the ramshackle hut where we had spent the daylight hours and rode through the forest to the edge of the bay.

I was worried we would be seen as we made our way across the bay, but Sebastian had assured me this wouldn't happen. No vessels sailed in its waters, and the heavy sea mist which had rolled in from the Dornian Sea just as we reached the bay meant it was unlikely that we would be seen by the watchtowers stationed along both sides of Grey Bay. The point of our journey where we were most at risk of being spotted was when we came ashore in Dornia, as there could be fishermen on the beach. But Sebastian said if there were, he would deal with them.

I didn't comment, knowing exactly what he meant by 'dealing with them.' I also knew Sebastian was starving, having not fed since the woodcutter and his wife three days previously.

Normally, he would only need to feed once a week, but now he was raising me he needed to feed more often. He said he could wait until we reached Dornia, where he could go to a 'feeding house'—apparently, Dornia had dedicated places where vampires went to feed—but I was concerned that he wouldn't last that long.

I felt guilty. If it wasn't for me, he wouldn't be suffering; both from his hunger and the knowledge he had drained the woodcutters. Sebastian told me not to, he had known when he Turned me what it would entail, but it didn't make me feel any better about it.

Sebastian left the horse in a field not far from the bay—some landholder was going to find a surprise gift when they next did their rounds. I just hoped they wouldn't be accused of stealing the animal.

The journey across the bay was the most terrifying experience of my life. For the whole time we were in the water I kept my eyes squeezed shut. Not that I would've seen anything anyway, as I was yet to acquire vampire vision.

The water was ice-cold. Sebastian was lucky because he didn't feel the cold, but as a Transitioning vampire, I felt every freezing moment of it, and although he had assured me that I couldn't die from the experience as I was too full of vampire blood—him having fed me before we left the hut—I was convinced I would freeze to death or drown from the waves that crashed over us. I must have swallowed at least half the bay.

For the whole journey across, I could feel the current trying to tear me from Sebastian's back and was convinced he would be overwhelmed, and we would be swept out to sea.

But by some miracle, we made it to the shore on the Dornian side.

As soon as he had crawled far enough up the beach so that the water was no longer able to reach us, Sebastian untied the rope securing me to his back. He then collapsed, facedown, on the stony shore, his breathing laboured.

Rolling off his back, I reached over and touched his shoulder. He was trembling violently.

'Sebastian, what's wrong?' I asked, alarmed. I had never known him to tremble before. 'You're shaking.'

Although it was too dark to see his face, I knew there was something terribly wrong with him.

'I need to feed.'

I was alarmed at how weak his voice sounded. So unSebastian-like.

'Can you make it to the feeding house?'

'No, I am too weak.'

Shifting so that I was kneeling beside him, I pulled his head onto my lap and put my wrist to his lips.

Sebastian shoved my wrist away. 'No!'

'Can you not take just enough to get you to the feeding house?' I knew Sebastian shouldn't feed from me while I was in Transition, but surely it wouldn't hurt for him to take just a little?

'I am too hungry. If I fed from you, I would lose control and drain you.'

I stared into the darkness, panicked. What were we going to do? There was no way I could carry Sebastian to the feeding house, and I could hardly get someone to come to him. One look at my slave marks and I would be hauled in front of the nearest lord. Not that I knew where one was, anyway. For all I knew, the nearest feeding house was hours away.

Sebastian suddenly lifted his head from my lap. 'I can hear someone further up the beach,' he whispered.

I looked about me, but all I could see was blackness. Neither could I hear anything above the waves crashing along the shoreline.

'Vampire or human?' I asked, just as quietly, knowing that, if it were the former, Sebastian would be in no state to fight them.

'Human,' Sebastian said as he stumbled to his feet.

The fact I could hear him moving showed just how exhausted and hungry he was.

'Can you reach them?'

'Yes,' Sebastian said. Then he was gone.

From further up the beach, I heard a strangled sound as whoever it was succumbed to Sebastian's hunger. Not wanting to hear him feed, I put my hands over my ears and started humming loudly.

It wasn't long before Sebastian returned.

'Kata, it is done,' he said, pulling my hands away from my ears. His voice sounded back to normal and the hands which held mine no longer shook.

'Who was it?'

'A fisherman.'

'Did you drain him?'

'I had no choice.'

'But I thought, as Kwasi, it was forbidden for you to drain humans.' And feed without permission.

'Raising you and keeping you safe takes priority over the rules of my tribe. Even if we were on Jangwa Island now, I would not be punished.' It seemed the humans weren't so free on Jangwa Island after all. 'Now, we must find shelter. You are freezing cold.'

I realised I was shivering violently and couldn't feel my fingers and feet. I had been too concerned about Sebastian to notice before now.

'Put this on,' he said, pushing something woollen into my hands.

'What is it?' I asked, my teeth chattering loudly.

Now that I had noticed I was cold it seemed the temperature was dropping even further.

'The fisherman's tunic.'

'You stole from the dead?' I exclaimed, horrified. Bad enough the poor man had been drained, without stealing his clothes as well.

'Kata, I had no choice. Your clothes are soaking wet.'

My fingers were so numb with cold I couldn't undo the knot I had used to tie my shawl around my waist so I wouldn't lose it while we crossed the bay.

In the end, Sebastian took over, and once he had removed the shawl, he tugged off my sodden tunic before quickly replacing it with the fisherman's. I tried to ignore the fact the tunic was still warm from the dead man's body.

The tunic was very loose on me and reached almost to my ankles. It also reeked of the fisherman's sweat and rotten fish, but Sebastian said it would do until he could get me a new one.

I instantly felt warmer in the dry clothes.

Once I was dressed, we left the beach and headed off into the woods to look for shelter. It wouldn't be long before dawn, and Sebastian wanted us to be inside by then.

I tried not to think about the corpse we were leaving behind on the beach.

***

The sun was just creeping above the horizon when Sebastian suddenly announced he could smell wood smoke. Heading in the direction he said it was coming from, we discovered a small inn at the side of the road.

I wasn't happy with the idea of staying at an inn, as vampires could be among its patrons, but Sebastian was insistent. No one in Dornia knew we were on the run, so they wouldn't be on the look-out for a Kwasi with a female companion. Also, we needed somewhere warm and dry, as I was still cold from our swim across the bay and it wouldn't do for us to spend the day sleeping in the woods. Especially as it had started raining heavily just after we had left the beach and we were both soaked through.

We just had to ensure that I was seen as little as possible; both for my slave marks and what I was wearing. A woman wearing fishermen's clothing would stand out and be remembered, especially when word got out that a drained fisherman had been discovered not far from the inn. I knew that the fisherman's owner would expect payment from Sebastian for the loss of his chattel. And if a slave's Freedom Price was the same in Dornia as it was in the Northlands, it wouldn't be cheap.

With that in mind, I stayed hidden in the woods while Sebastian went to see if they had a vacant room.

It didn't take long for him to return.

'They have a room.' He took my hand and started pulling me towards the inn. 'It is just the innkeeper, so if we are quick no one will see you entering.'

Using my sodden shawl to cover my marks, I followed Sebastian out of the woods, and once he had checked to make sure it was deserted, I darted across the road to the inn's entrance.

I wordlessly followed Sebastian into the dimly lit inn and across the large communal area, towards the narrow staircase which led upstairs to the sleeping quarters.

Apart from the innkeeper standing behind the bar, busy counting the previous night's takings—who didn't even look up as we passed—the communal area was deserted. The staircase and upstairs passageway, too, were devoid of people.

Even so, I was glad when we were finally in our quarters with a closed door between us and the outside world.

Someone had already been into the room to light a fire, and I had just gone over to stand in front of the hearth in a bid to get warm, leaving Sebastian to go and close the window shutters, when there was a sharp rap at the door.

Crying out in fear, I spun around and stared at the door in panic. We were discovered!

Sebastian lifted his hands and took a step towards me. 'Kata, relax. I requested warm water so that you could wash.' He indicated the bed with his chin. 'Get in.'

Sebastian waited until I was lying on the bed with my back to the room and a blanket up to my chin, then went to open the door.

I lay there trembling in fear, convinced he was about to open the door to the entire village guard.

'Your water, my lord.'

I relaxed at the young boy's voice. Definitely not the village guard.

Sebastian told the boy to leave the water on the table, then dismissed him. I heard the door close, then, 'He is gone.'

Relieved, I threw back the covers and stood up from the bed. Sebastian was sitting on one of the wooden chairs next to the fire, busy checking his sword to make sure it hadn't suffered from its journey across the bay.

Resting on the table just behind him was a large pitcher of water, and going over to it, I poured some of the water into the washing bowl that the boy had brought with the pitcher, before dragging off the fisherman's tunic and letting it drop to the floor.

The boy had also left cloths and a bar of soap, and I used these to clean the dirt and grime from my body. Apart from my dunk in the Grey Bay, I hadn't washed since our bath the evening before we had fled Saron Castle, and my feet and legs were filthy from trudging barefoot through the muddy woods. By the time I was finished, the water had turned a murky brown colour.

For once, my feet were free of cuts and scratches. Being in Transition meant I healed far more quickly than when I had been human.

After I had washed, I hung the tunic and shawl in front of the fire to dry. As I did, I noticed that the front of the tunic was stained with what looked suspiciously like fish blood.

'I will buy you a new one while I am in the village,' Sebastian said, noticing my look.

'You're leaving me here alone?' I said, horrified.

'We need a horse. The innkeeper says it will take us at least a week to reach the Farlow border on horseback. Far too long a distance to walk.'

I already knew from Sebastian that once we reached Farlow it wouldn't matter if my marks were spotted, as Farlowian vampires looked to neither Mykael nor Viktor. Nor would my marks or lack of ownership papers prevent me from boarding a ship to Jangwa Island.

'But what if someone comes in and sees me?'

I wasn't happy with the idea of being left alone. It would only take one person to come into the room and see my slave marks for it to be all over.

'I have requested we are not disturbed.' Sebastian stood up from the chair and walked over to the bed. 'I shall be gone only a short while. The innkeeper has informed me the nearest village is not far from here.' Pulling back the blankets, he gestured for me to get in, and once I was sitting in bed with the covers wrapped around me, he sat next to me and bit his wrist so that I could feed.

I was slowly getting used to the idea of a blood diet but was still finding it hard to comprehend this was how I was going to live for the rest of my life. I also found it disconcerting how much I was enjoying feeding from Sebastian. While as a human I had never found the taste of his blood abhorrent, I wouldn't have gone as far as to say I liked it. But since my Turning, I was finding myself relishing its tangy taste more and more and couldn't wait until it was time to feed again.

I was too embarrassed to ask Sebastian if this was normal.

Once Sebastian had fed me, he went over to the table once more and sat down. He then grabbed the leather money pouch that was always attached to his belt, and opening it, upended the contents of the pouch on the table so that he could count it.

There were ten gold pieces, plus a dozen or so silvers and half-silvers, and a few coppers. I had never seen such an amount.

'Should be enough to see us through Dornia and Farlow, plus passage for us both to Jangwa Island,' he said, after he had piled the money back into the pouch and pulled the drawstring closed. He reattached the pouch to his belt. 'If not, I will send word to our chieftain to pay our passage, and I will return the money to him once we are home.'

It felt strange to hear Sebastian refer to a desert land that I had never seen as home. But he was right. Jangwa Island was my home now.

He stood up from the table and walked over to the bed. 'I will go out now, but I will be back in a couple of hours.' He leaned down and kissed me. 'Try to get some sleep.' Sebastian then left the room, leaving me alone.

Although I was exhausted, I didn't think I would possibly be able to fall asleep, knowing vampires could be mere feet away. _The room is very warm though_ , I thought, closing my eyes. _And the bed surprisingly comfortable_.

The next thing I knew, Sebastian was shaking me awake. 'Time to go, Kata.'

I opened my eyes and found him standing over me, fully dressed. A quick look told me it was dark outside.

'You were gone all day?' I asked him, puzzled.

Sebastian shook his head. 'I was only half a morning. You were so fast asleep when I got back, I was able to get into bed without disturbing you.' He held up something in front of me. 'I got you these from market.'

Sitting up, I took the items from him, and upon examination, discovered they were a pair of leggings and a tunic. The leggings were brown while the tunic was dark blue with embroidery along the hems. They were the sort of clothes a landholder woman would wear. While not as rough as a slave's tunic, they were of a lesser quality than what a female vampire would wear.

I threw back the covers, and Sebastian stood back while I climbed out of bed, stark naked, the wooden floorboards cool under my bare feet. Before he had awakened me, Sebastian had added a couple of logs to the fire, so the room was nice and warm.

'Did you get a horse?' I asked as I pulled the tunic over my head. It reached halfway down my thighs and, like the fisherman's one before, it was very loose on me. But at least it was clean.

Sebastian nodded. 'Damn thing cost two golds. It was worth far less than that, but there were guards wandering around the market, and I did not want to draw attention to myself, so I just paid it. Hopefully, this one will get us all the way home. I also purchased a couple of blankets, just in case we end up having to sleep in the woods.'

I hoped we wouldn't have to resort to that. It wouldn't have been too bad if we were in the summer months, but being the middle of winter, it was freezing cold.

Once I had pulled on the leggings, which were so long in the leg I had to roll the bottoms up to make them fit, and combed my hair with the metal-toothed comb Sebastian handed to me, another purchase from the market, I picked up his Band from the table and secured it around my neck.

Even though Sebastian had told me Dornia didn't follow the Band system, I still wanted to wear it. Sebastian had said that in his land it would be given to someone as a gift, and that was how I saw it. Not the Band that symbolised his right to use me as his whore, but a gift from him to me.

Sebastian noticed but didn't comment.

'I also got you a cloak,' he said instead, from his perch on the edge of the bed, gesturing towards the dark-coloured object lying folded on the table. 'I tried to get you boots, but the shoemaker said he would need to measure your feet first.' He held up two pairs of woollen socks. 'So, I got you these instead.'

I shrugged. I was used to walking barefoot.

Taking the socks from him, I sat next to him and pulled on both pairs. I then retrieved my shawl, which was completely dry from having spent the day in front of the fire, and wrapped it around my shoulders before donning the cloak, taking care to arrange the collar so that it covered my marks. I had never worn so many clothes.

Once I had done this, it was time to go.

The only way out of the inn was through the communal area which, at this time of the evening, would be full of both vampires and humans.

I was terrified, convinced we would get caught, but Sebastian assured me it was safe. 'Just remember to keep your neck covered,' he warned.

As if I would forget.

I could hear the crowd even before we had made it down the stairs, and sure enough, when we entered the communal area it was teeming with people eating and drinking.

'No vampires,' Sebastian muttered, after he had made a quick scan of the room. That was something at least.

With my head down and the cloak wrapped tightly around me, I walked behind Sebastian as he marched across the room towards the exit.

All about me, people were talking and laughing loudly, clearly intoxicated.

I was surprised humans would act in such away. If we had behaved like that in the slaves' hall, we would've been severely beaten. That they were wearing clothes, I knew them to be landholders. It was well known at the castle that it was forbidden for the slaves of Dornia to wear clothes, even in winter, and we were lucky not to suffer the same.

I had got about halfway across the room when someone suddenly stood up from the table I was passing and knocked into my shoulder. Lifting my gaze, I saw it was a man three or four decades older than me.

He waved his tankard in my face. 'Want some ale, love?' he said drunkenly, swaying back on his heels, his eyes glazed.

'No, thank you.' I lowered my eyes and made to pass him.

But the man wasn't deterred by my rebuff.

'Aww, come on,' he said, stepping in front of me, blocking my path. He grabbed my arm and pulled me towards him, nearly making me lose my grip on my cloak. 'A pretty thing like you, surely you can keep an old man company for a short while?'

There was a deep growl, and instantly the room fell silent. I felt a slight wind, and then suddenly Sebastian was standing next to us, staring down at the man with his lips pulled back in a silent snarl, exposing his fangs, his pupils so dilated that the irises had all but disappeared. I could feel the rage rolling off him. For the first time since meeting him, Sebastian looked truly vampire.

And it was terrifying.

'You dare touch my progeny!'

'Sorry,' the man stammered, hastily letting go of my arm and stepping back, his face ashen. 'I meant no disrespect.'

A woman a few years older than me rushed from the bar over to where we were standing. Grabbing the man's arm, she started to pull him away, saying, 'Please excuse my father's behaviour, he has had far too much to drink. I will take him up to his bed immediately.' And turning away from Sebastian, the woman ushered the man towards the stairs. As they went, I heard her furious whisper to him about making a fool of himself. The man made a drunken mumble in response.

All around us, people were staring at us with tankards and food halfway to their mouths. I saw one or two eye my stockinged feet with suspicion. No Transitioning vampire would be so attired.

I gripped my cloak tightly around me.

We needed to leave before vampires arrived on the scene and started asking questions.

Turning back to Sebastian, I found him staring unblinking after the couple like a hunter watching its prey.

'Sire,' I said quietly, using the formal title a vampire would use when addressing the one who had Turned them.

The last thing we needed was for him to go after the pair and get us hauled in front of the village guard commander by their owner.

Sebastian didn't respond for the longest time.

Just as I thought I would have to forcibly drag him from the inn, arousing further suspicion, Sebastian tore his eyes from the pair, and turning sharply on his heel, started towards the door. 'Come, child,' he said abruptly.

Relieved, I scuttled after him, while all around us, people, realising the show was over, returned to their conversations and their meals.

***

'What happened at the inn?' I asked sometime later. 'I've never seen you act that way towards anyone before. You looked just about ready to kill him.'

We were on the Prime's Highway, the main route through Dornia, which, according to the innkeeper, would lead us straight to the Farlow border.

Since we had been on the road, the temperature had plummeted, and the smell of snow was once again in the air. A freezing wind was blowing in my face, and despite my extra clothing and the heat rising from the horse beneath me and Sebastian covering my back, I was numb with cold.

Sebastian hadn't been keen on doubling up on the horse. Not only did it mean we were forced to travel at a slower pace, we also risked laming it which, in turn, meant he would get a lower price when exchanging it for a fresh mount. But as we didn't have time for him to teach me how to ride, it was the only option we had.

I hadn't been happy with the idea of using the Prime's Highway, due to the risk of encountering either Prime Mykael or his vampires, but Sebastian had been insistent. Much of Northern and Eastern Dornia was covered by forest and he didn't want us getting lost.

Although people from Jangwa Island often travelled to Dornia, meaning he wouldn't stand out, Sebastian wasn't one of them. In fact, this was the first time he had ever set foot in Dornia, which I found surprising. I'd have thought he would have visited at least once in the two centuries he had been alive. But, according to Sebastian, the Kwasi did most of their trading in the Southern Continent. Would explain why I had never seen him about the castle before.

We had been on the road a few hours, during which time there had been several occasions when Sebastian had heard people approaching from further up the road.

Each time it happened, he led the horse off the road into the woods, always making sure to go far enough into the trees so that the passing vampires wouldn't detect us. We then hid—Sebastian with his sword drawn, ready to attack—until they had passed, before resuming our journey once more.

So far, we had been lucky, but I knew it would only take one of those passing to be the Dornian Prime for it to be all over.

Worried that the mere mention of it would make him go back and hunt down the man, I had waited until we were a safe distance away before bringing up the incident at the inn.

'As your sire, it is my duty to protect you,' Sebastian said. 'That man should think himself lucky I did not tear his throat open for daring to lay his hands on you.'

'Sebastian!' I exclaimed, shocked at hearing such words from his lips. Where had my kind and gentle Sebastian gone? Had draining the woodcutters and fisherman given him a taste for cruelty?

'I am not going to apologise for something that comes natural to me,' he said defiantly.

'But you're Kwasi.'

I was sure tearing open the throat of a human would go against their rules. Even if said human was harassing their progeny.

Shifting his grip so that he could hold the reins one-handed, Sebastian wrapped his arm around me, and I leaned back so that I was resting against his hard chest.

'You are mine, Kata,' he said, nuzzling my cheek with his, his stubble scratchy against my face. I was startled at the possessiveness I detected in his voice as he said this. 'And I will kill anyone who tries to harm you. Vampire or human.'

But of course, there was one he couldn't protect me from.

#  Chapter Six

When I awoke, it was dark outside and rain was battering against the window.

Just before first light that morning we had done the same as the three previous days and sought shelter in one of the inns just off the Prime's Highway, where Sebastian had fed me before leaving for the nearby village so that he himself could feed. But, unlike those times, this time he hadn't returned.

When I saw that I was alone in the room, I felt a stab of fear. Where was he?

According to the innkeeper, the village was less than half a morning's ride away. Sebastian should have been back hours ago.

Fighting the panic that I could feel building up inside me, I tried to think about it logically. Perhaps he had encountered a fellow Islander at the feeding house and had got talking and lost track of time. He was probably going to walk through the door any moment now.

I waited all night, but he didn't return.

By morning, I was frantic. Something had obviously happened to him.

I didn't know what to do. I couldn't go searching for him, in case I encountered one of Prime Mykael's vampires or a suspicious landholder, but at the same time I couldn't remain at the inn indefinitely. Sebastian had only paid for one day, and I knew it wouldn't be long before the innkeeper came to the door, demanding further payment. As Sebastian had taken all the money with him, I would be unable to pay him. It was for that reason I was fearful of asking for the log basket to be replenished.

I had used the last of the logs while I had stayed up waiting for Sebastian, and the room was becoming steadily colder as the fire burned down, forcing me to huddle under the blankets, fully dressed, with the cloak spread over the bedcovers in a bid to keep warm.

I was also growing hungry.

For the first month of their life, a vampire needed to feed every day in order to stay alive. The instinct to feed was so great, Sebastian had even been able to feed me while I had lain unconscious the three days after he had Turned me.

It had now been over a day since I had last fed.

By late afternoon, my hunger had grown so great I could stand it no longer, and using my shawl to cover my marks, I poked my head out into the passageway and asked a passing serving boy to bring food.

I was terrified, convinced the innkeeper would come up to the room and demand payment for the extra day, but when the knock at the door came, it was just the serving boy with a bowl of stew and a hunk of bread.

The stew smelt delicious and had lumps of meat in it as well as vegetables, but when I tried the first spoonful, I spat it straight out.

I had once asked Sebastian whether it was possible for vampires to eat normal food, and he had said no, adding it tasted rotten. And that was how the stew tasted—rotten.

Throwing down the spoon, I curled up on the bed and sobbed. Perhaps Sebastian had thought twice about siring me. For all I knew, he could be halfway to Jangwa Island.

By the time it became dark again and Sebastian still hadn't returned, I knew I had no choice but to go in search of him.

Unlike the previous inns we had stayed in, this one had a separate staircase leading from the sleeping quarters to the outside, meaning I could leave the inn without having to cut through the communal area. I was glad. I really didn't want a repeat of the incident at the first inn we had stayed in, especially as this time Sebastian wouldn't be there to rescue me from any overzealous admirers. I also didn't want to encounter the innkeeper, knowing he would demand payment for the food and extra day.

It took me an age to get down the stairs. Like Sebastian before, my hunger was making me tremble, and as I walked down the steps, my legs wobbled dangerously. But by some miracle, I managed to reach the courtyard at the bottom of the staircase without toppling over.

Too late, I realised I had left my cloak and shawl in the room. I couldn't face climbing back up the steps to retrieve them, so I would just have to do without.

I was sad. Sebastian had gifted me the shawl and it was the first thing I had ever called my own.

The windows of the communal area were right next to the steps, and although I couldn't see in, as the shutters were closed, I could hear people talking and laughing.

Eager to leave before I was spotted, I walked away from the inn and started down the Prime's Highway, into the freezing night. I didn't even know if I was going in the right direction. All I could think about was finding Sebastian so that I could feed.

I was _so_ hungry.

I had never known a hunger like it; it felt as though I hadn't eaten for weeks. I kept getting bad cramping pains in my stomach, causing me to double over in agony, and a burning sensation had started up in my veins, making it feel as though the blood running through them was boiling. I was also rocked by sudden waves of dizziness and that, coupled with my trembling legs, made it difficult to walk, and I kept tumbling onto the muddy road. Each time, I dragged myself to my feet and started walking again. Only for me to fall over again a short while later. The rains of the last couple of days had melted the last of the snows, meaning the road was dotted with puddles of icy water, and it wasn't long before my clothes were soaked through and covered in mud.

I walked for hours, growing steadily weaker and stumbling more and more frequently, but there was still no sign of the village. Or Sebastian.

Eventually, I fell one too many times and when I tried to stand, I found that I didn't have the strength to get to my feet. I started crawling down the road on my hands and knees, paying no mind to the freezing water and horse muck on the muddy road. All I could think about was finding Sebastian so that I could feed.

Soon, I didn't even have the strength to crawl, and I ended up collapsed, facedown, in the centre of the road, shivering violently from both hunger and cold, whimpering at the pains racking my body.

I knew I had to drag myself up and keep going—I needed to find Sebastian, or I would die—but couldn't find the strength to move. My only hope was that he found me before it was too late.

'Missy, wake up.'

I became aware of a man crouched down beside me. From the smell of ale wafting from him, I knew that he was most likely a late-night straggler on his way home from an evening in the tavern.

I played dead, hoping it would convince him he was already too late and send him on his way. Even if he reported my body, it was unlikely anyone would come to remove it before dawn. I would be dead by then, anyway.

The man called again and shook my shoulder, but still I refused to move or make a sound. He would give up soon enough and allow me to die in peace.

The man brushed back my hair, and I felt a jolt of fear at his sudden hiss. He had seen my marks.

Only a vampire would be able to see them in the dark. I was that far gone; I hadn't even noticed the power behind his voice.

'Where is your sire?' he barked.

I felt it that time.

I shrieked and snapped open my eyes as I suddenly found myself being lifted off the ground, but the moonless night meant the only thing I could see of my captor was his silhouette.

'Leave me,' I begged. 'I'll be dead soon enough.'

Acting as though I hadn't spoken, the vampire carried me a few steps then lifted me onto the back of a horse.

'I'm taking you back to the house.' The vampire's voice suddenly sounded far away as I felt a strange greyness come over me. 'It's not far from here. There you'll be...' But the rest was lost to me as blissful oblivion claimed me.

***

The next thing I was aware of was the rocking sensation of being carried in someone's arms.

I opened my eyes a crack and saw that I was in a dimly lit corridor.

Fear seized me.

I was being carried to my death.

My only surprise was that the vampire hadn't killed me right there and then on the road. Perhaps he was one of those who liked to take his time.

I felt a bubble of laughter rise in my throat. _Little does he know, I'm likely to be dead from starvation before the sun even shows its face._

The vampire carried me up a flight of steps and down another corridor. He stopped outside a set of double doors made of a dark wood and embellished with carvings.

'I'm going to lower you down,' he told me.

As he helped me to a standing position, I sneaked a glance at the vampire and saw he had been young when he was Turned, only a year or two older than me, and had his dark, shoulder-length hair tied back into a tail. The length of his hair, and the fact the fastening of his cloak was in the shape of a sword, told me he was a guard.

From this angle, the emblem on his cloak wasn't visible to me; not that I would know which house he was protecting. The noble houses of Dornia and their insignias wasn't something a slave from the Northlands would know.

Sensing my eyes on him, the vampire looked at me, and at the knowledge of my impending death, a sudden madness took me and rather than glancing away, I met his gaze and said, 'So, you're the one who's going to kill me.'

The vampire's hazel eyes widened in surprise.

He obviously wasn't used to back-chat from the slaves.

Keeping one arm tightly around my waist, either to stop me running, or keep me upright, or both, the guard turned back to the doors and rapped on the wood sharply. I heard an answering shout from inside the room.

The guard opened the doors and propelled me forwards. The heat from inside the room hit me like a wall.

As I stumbled into the room, I looked at the person standing next to the desk, and when I saw the blue markings covering his arms and chest, I screamed.

It was the Prime of Dornia.

#  Chapter Seven

The shock at seeing Prime Mykael made my legs give out and I crumpled into a heap on the floor.

There I huddled, whimpering in fear and sweating from the heat in the room. Steam had started rising from my wet clothes, which were dripping muddy water all over the Prime's wooden floor, and my numb fingers and toes had chosen that moment to come back to life, adding to my pains.

'I found her collapsed in the road, not far from the village, Your Grace,' the guard informed the Prime. 'It looks as though she's been Turned, then abandoned, and I thought...' The guard continued speaking, but I stopped listening.

Why hadn't I stayed at the inn? Sebastian had most probably returned by now and was wondering where I was. I could be curled up in bed with him this very moment, safe and fed, as he explained to me how he had lost his way returning from the village, or that someone had stolen his horse while he was in the feeding house and he had been forced to walk back, as he had been unable to buy a new one.

Instead, I was on my knees in front of the most ruthless vampire to have ever existed.

I yelped as Prime Mykael took hold of my jaw and lifted it so that he could look at my face. Terrified, I kept my gaze on the floor.

There was a sharp intake of breath.

'Coriana.'

Startled, I looked up and deep blue eyes met mine.

I quickly lowered my gaze, my heart thudding loudly in my ears. His eyes looked just liked Prime Viktor's. My stomach chose that moment to go into another cramp, and I bit down on my lip, hard enough to draw blood, to stop myself crying out, knowing it would anger him.

'She has Viktor's slave marks, Your Grace,' the guard said, his voice betraying his puzzlement at the Prime's odd remark.

One hand still under my chin, Prime Mykael brushed back my matted hair with his other. I heard him make an angry sound when he spotted the red serpents tattooed on either side of my neck. 'Leave us!' he barked.

I winced, expecting to feel the force of his power. But to my surprise, there was nothing.

'Tell me, child,' the Prime said, once the vampire had left the room, 'how long is it since you were Turned?'

'Just over a week, Your Grace,' I mumbled, my gaze never leaving the floor. I really didn't want to meet those eyes again. I hoped he didn't do as Viktor and force me to look at him.

'How is it you ended up collapsed in the middle of the road? Where is your sire?'

'I-I do not know, Your Grace. He left me sleeping at the inn while he went to feed and didn't return. At first, I waited like he told me to, Your Grace, but after two days, my hunger became unbearable and I could wait no longer, so I went in search of him. I-I walked all night, Your Grace, but couldn't find him.' I started crying then, a combination of exhaustion and hunger. Along with the knowledge I was going to die very soon at the Prime's hand. 'Why would he abandon me?' This last part I said to myself.

'Your Grace.'

I jumped at the sound of a second male voice. I hadn't realised there was anyone else in the room with us.

'The guards detained a vampire two days ago when he refused to tell them his business in Dornia and why he had failed to report his arrival to this House,' the man continued as he walked towards us. That I could hear his footsteps as he approached, I knew him to be human.

I was surprised a human would be so bold as to address the Prime without permission.

'The vampire is from the Kwasi tribe—'

There was sudden silence at my gasp.

'Bring him to me,' Prime Mykael demanded.

Again, nothing.

Why wasn't I feeling his power?

'At once, Your Grace.' And the man rushed from the room.

Before I knew what was happening, the Prime gathered me into his arms as easily as if I weighed nothing at all. I lay in them, rigid with fear, as he carried me across the room.

After he had lowered me onto a couch that was wide enough for at least three people to sit on it comfortably and scattered with large, soft-looking cushions, he hunkered down in front of me. Too scared to look him in the eye, I kept my gaze lowered.

'Do you know who I am?' he asked.

I swallowed nervously. 'Yes, Your Grace,' I stammered, wondering if it was a trick question. The markings on his body made it obvious to everyone who he was. 'You are Prime... Prime Mykael of Dornia.' _And the one who is going to kill me._

Perhaps that was the answer he wanted.

'You don't know, do you?' he said, as if to himself.

Another cramp suddenly shot through my stomach, and this time I couldn't stop myself from clutching my stomach and crying out in pain. As I did, Prime Mykael raised his hand. I cowered into the couch, convinced he was going to strike me. To my surprise, when his hand reached my face, Prime Mykael's touch was gentle.

'You poor child,' he said softly, caressing my cheek with a tenderness I didn't think possible from a Prime. 'Don't worry, you are safe now.'

I was confused.

Why would the Prime of Dornia act in such a way towards one of his enemy's slaves? Especially one who was Turned.

Maybe this was just the whimsy of a dying mind and I wasn't in front of Prime Mykael at all and was, in fact, still lying in the road.

It didn't take long for the man to return.

'Sebastian,' I cried when I saw who was with him, before promptly bursting into tears.

Sebastian stared at me wide-eyed, his astonishment at discovering me sprawled on the couch with the Prime of Dornia crouched in front of me, rather than being back at the inn where he had left me, clear on his face.

'Don't just stand there,' Prime Mykael roared as he stood up and stepped away from me. 'See to your child!'

At that, Sebastian rushed over and sat down in the space next to me. I barely gave him enough time to bite into his wrist before I latched onto the wound and started sucking greedily, my relief at finally being able to feed overriding my fear of being in the Prime of Dornia's presence or make me question why he was allowing Sebastian to feed me.

At the first mouthful of blood, the cramps in my stomach immediately began to subside.

'Look at her, she's starving!' Prime Mykael shouted at Sebastian, who winced in response. So, he did possess the same power as his brother.

Yet I wasn't feeling it. Why?

'When you were brought here, why didn't you inform me you had a child? Did you not think I would send someone to retrieve her?'

'I am sorry, Your Grace.' Sebastian wrapped his free arm around me protectively. 'I feared if you saw her marks, you would have her destroyed.'

I had never heard him sound so humble. I could feel the anxiety flowing from him and realised that, in this room, he was just as powerless as I was.

'You decided it would be a good idea to let her starve to death instead?'

'I was informed by your guard commander that I would be released at dawn.'

'Looking at her, she wouldn't have lasted until dawn. You know as well as I how dangerous it is to abstain from feeding this early in the Transition phase. Even for a day. I'm surprised that you would treat her so poorly. She must mean something to you, you Kwasi are notorious for the low numbers you Turn.'

'She is my first.'

'Your inexperience shows.'

I felt Sebastian bristle at the jibe, but he wisely didn't respond.

By now, the bite on Sebastian's wrist had healed, and as he lifted his wrist to his mouth so that he could re-open the wound, I sneaked a peek at the Prime through my hair and found him watching me—a myriad of emotions on his face.

Cowering further into Sebastian's side, I quickly looked away and resumed feeding, my heart thudding loudly in my ears. Why was he looking at me like that?

'After the way you've treated her, I've a good mind to put you to death and raise her myself,' Prime Mykael snarled. 'If you had any idea—any—of who she is...' He trailed off then.

Although I knew it was an empty threat, I shuddered. I would rather starve to death than feed from a Prime. I didn't know what he meant by the last part. It couldn't be about my slave marks; they were obvious to everyone. I was also surprised at Prime Mykael's attitude. So far, the only person he seemed to be angry with was Sebastian. Could it be possible that it wasn't forbidden to Turn slaves in Dornia?

'Once she has finished feeding, the two of us are going to talk,' he continued after a pause. I could tell by his voice that the Dornian Prime was trying desperately to remain calm. 'You are going to explain to me how it is you came to be in my land and why you Turned this child. Then, I am going to tell you something which might make you realise just how lucky you are Guardsman Danil found her in time and you're not standing here now trying to explain her corpse to me.'

While this conversation had been going on, I had continued to feed, but now, finally satiated, I dropped Sebastian's wrist, and after he had stood up from the couch, laid down in the space he had created, using the cushion he had placed under my head as a pillow.

Sebastian leaned over and kissed my forehead. 'Rest now,' he said softly, stroking my face.

I grabbed his arm, panicked. 'Don't leave me.' I suddenly felt strange, almost as though I was drunk.

'I will be right here.'

'I'm glad I found you,' I blurted out, suddenly not caring that the Prime of Dornia was standing mere feet away. 'And not just because of this whole feeding thing. I love you. I didn't know it was possible for a human to love a vampire, but I love you. I wanted to tell you before, but then I fell off a horse and broke my back.' I giggled. 'Good thing that healed when you Turned me. Whoever heard of a vampire with a broken back?' I realised I was slurring my words and felt very sleepy all of a sudden. I was also finding it difficult to focus on Sebastian's face, inches from mine. 'What's wrong with me? I feel like I've been drinking wine.'

I knew I was supposed to be scared but couldn't remember why. My brain was such a muddle. And, anyway, why would I need to be scared if Sebastian was there? He would protect me.

'It is the blood rush,' Sebastian explained. 'It happens sometimes when you have gone too long without feeding.'

'Much better than horse piss,' I mumbled.

And the last thing I heard before I passed out was the deep rumble of Sebastian's laughter.

***

Through the veil of sleep, I heard a guest shouting in the next room.

'Your actions nearly cost me my family,' he yelled, his voice so loud it sounded as though he was in the room with me. 'It's for Anna's sake, and her sake alone, I'm not putting you to death. She's been through enough trauma and I don't wish to cause more.' Without bothering to open my eyes, I felt for the blanket covering me and pulled it over my head in a bid to block out the voice. '...Leave, send for Duncan. This won't go unpunished...'

When I next became aware, I was lying with my head and shoulders in Sebastian's lap as he fed me. The room was darkened, the flickering glow of the fire the only light. I was wrapped in a blanket and felt safe and warm.

I pulled my mouth from his wrist and smiled up at him. 'You came back to me.' I felt a sudden panic. 'Don't let him touch me, Sebastian. Please don't let him touch me.' I couldn't remember who it was I was so frightened of, it couldn't be Viktor because we had escaped the castle, but I knew it was important I told Sebastian this. 'Please, Sebastian.' I could feel sleep threatening to take me once more.

Sebastian's arm around me tightened. 'No one is going to hurt you. You are safe.'

'Safe,' I whispered.

From the other side of the room there came a sudden choking sound, but before I had chance to ask Sebastian who was in the room with us, sleep overcame me once more.

Another time I awoke, I heard Sebastian weeping as he sat next to me. Without opening my eyes, I groped for him, and Sebastian's warm hand encircled mine and gripped it tightly.

'Sebastian, what's wrong?' I mumbled. 'Why are you crying?'

Sebastian didn't answer. Instead, he kissed me on the cheek, his beard scratchy against my skin. A sudden memory came to mind of being kissed by someone else with a beard, but as before, sleep overcame me before I had chance to recall who the person was.

'Kata, wake up.'

I cracked open my eyes and found Sebastian leaning over me, his hand shaking my shoulder gently.

'Is it time to go already?' I asked, my voice thick with sleep. My eyes went to the window behind him, and I frowned in confusion. 'But it's still light outside, what if we're spotted leaving the inn?'

'We are not at the inn,' Sebastian said gently.

As soon as the words were out of his mouth, everything came flooding back. With a cry of fear, I threw the blanket from me, shot upright on the couch, and stared around the room.

The Prime was nowhere in sight.

'We've got to get out of here before he comes back,' I said.

I went to stand, but Sebastian stopped me. 'Kata, Mykael is waiting outside. He wishes to speak with you.'

'No!'

Drawing back from Sebastian, I huddled into the side of the couch. I knew exactly what Prime Mykael's idea of speaking with me would be.

'Kata, he is not going to harm you.'

I suddenly realised I was clothed in a white nightdress. At some point during my slumber, someone had washed me and changed my clothes. Viktor, too, liked his slaves to be prepared before they were presented to him.

Lifting my gaze from my attire, I stared around the room for an escape route. 'I've got to get out of here,' I whimpered. 'I cannot let him touch me.' I spotted a door in the far corner of the room, in between two cupboards, and tearing my hands from Sebastian's grasp, I leapt to my feet and ran over to it.

The door was well and truly locked.

I started thumping it, howling like a trapped animal.

Sebastian grabbed my shoulder and whirled me around to face him. 'Kata, please. Listen to me. Mykael does not want to hurt you, he just wants to talk.'

Lies. All lies!

I suddenly remembered Sebastian's sword at his side, and grabbing his arm, I said, 'I want you to do what I asked if Viktor caught me. I want you to take your sword and run it through me.'

'Kata, no!' Sebastian exclaimed, his expression horrified.

I started crying. 'Please, Sebastian, you know what he's going to do to me.'

'I promised you that I would never hurt you.'

'You also promised me that you would never make me do anything I didn't want to do. And I don't want to be subjected to the Prime of Dornia.'

Sebastian put his arm around my shoulders and started to lead me back to the couch. 'Kata, I have to take back my word this one time, but once you have spoken to Mykael, you will understand why.'

'Please. Don't make me,' I sobbed, as he gently pushed me down on the couch.

Once I was seated, Sebastian crouched down in front of me and looked me straight in the eye. I could feel his power radiating from him and enveloping me, but rather than finding it intimidating as I had done when I first met him, I found it soothing and filled with love. It was something I had only noticed since my Turning, and knew it had to be the sire-bond. Also, unlike before, he didn't need to be speaking for me to feel it.

Despite everything, I found myself starting to feel calmer.

'Do you trust me?' he asked.

'You know I do.'

'Then trust me when I say Mykael is not going to harm you. If I thought that he would, I would never have left him to watch you while I went to the feeding house.'

'You left me alone with him?' I shrieked, hurt at his betrayal.

Sebastian grabbed my hands. 'Kata, you are perfectly safe with him. I cannot tell you why, because Mykael insists he tells you himself, but believe me when I say that he is the last person you should fear.' He kissed me on the forehead and stood up. 'Now, I am going to let him know you are awake.'

I reached for him. 'Please. Don't let me be alone with him.'

'I must,' Sebastian said, prising my hand from around his wrist. 'Mykael insists the two of you are alone when he speaks with you. But once he has finished, I promise I will return.' If I was still alive.

I watched him silently as he went to the door at the opposite end of the room and told somebody the other side of it that I was awake. Then, after a final reassuring smile in my direction, Sebastian left the room, taking the comforting caress of the sire-bond with him.

After he had gone, I stared at my surroundings.

The immense bureau the Prime had been standing next to when I had first set eyes on him was in the far corner, its dark wooden legs decorated with carvings of snarling wolves identical to the ones I had seen on the doors when the guard had brought me to him. The rest of the room's furniture also had wolves carved into their wood, while stretched across the wall behind the bureau was a large banner depicting a silver snarling wolf on a dark blue background.

_The wolf must be the symbol of Mykael's house_ , I thought, staring at the banner. How apt that a Prime would choose such a vicious creature to be their insignia.

A fire burned in the hearth next to the couch I was sitting on, making the room feel uncomfortably warm. I was surprised the Prime would bother with a fire, seeing as he didn't feel the cold. Perhaps fire was his preferred method of torture. I spotted a dagger on the shelf above the fire but didn't bother going for it, knowing it would be useless against a being who couldn't be killed. The Prime of Dornia could do whatever he wanted to me and there wasn't a thing I could do to stop him.

I was terrified, knowing exactly what was going to happen to me as soon as Prime Mykael entered the room. I wasn't convinced by Sebastian's assurances he wouldn't harm me. All the slaves at Saron Castle had heard of the dungeons of slaves the Dornian Prime kept under his castle for his own pleasures. The torture he liked to inflict on them. How he bathed in their blood.

And here I was at his mercy.

Perhaps it would have been better if Sebastian had let me die after all.

That he had allowed me to feed was no indication I was safe either. Prime Mykael had most probably allowed this so that I would last longer for whatever he had planned for me. It was the sort of thing his brother would do. I just wished my hunger hadn't been so great that I had been unable to resist feeding. I also wished I had stayed at the inn. I may have died of starvation, but surely that was better than being a Prime's plaything?

I was surprised he had managed to fool Sebastian though.

Suddenly, the door through which Sebastian had left opened, and the Prime of Dornia stepped into the room.

He looked at the shelf where the dagger was lying and nodded, a pleased expression on his face. It seemed he had chosen his torture instrument.

Too late, I realised that while I couldn't use the weapon on him, the same wasn't true for myself. If I went for it now, he would get to me before I even had chance to grab it, let alone use it.

Prime Mykael turned his gaze towards the couch where I was sitting, immobilised by fear, and smiled. 'Kata.'

The sound of his voice unfroze me. Leaping from the couch, I ran across the room, away from him, desperate to escape. My path took me to the door between the two cupboards, and although I knew it was locked, I twisted the door handle with all my might, desperate for the door to suddenly swing open.

Of course, it remained firmly closed.

Turning to face the room, I sank to the floor and cowered against the door as I watched the Prime of Dornia advance across the room towards me, feeling like a rabbit being stalked by a fox.

How like his brother he looked with his greying beard and square jaw. And not forgetting those strange markings covering his body. Markings which were hidden by the dark blue shirt he was wearing. Strange that Mykael would cover them. Viktor liked to keep his on show to remind people who he was and what he could do to them.

Taller than most, Prime Mykael was muscular, even for a vampire, and like his brother, wore his white-blond hair in a single braid, the tip of it level with the waistband of his leather trousers. Although he wore the body of a man early in his fourth decade, I knew the Prime was hundreds of years old.

As he drew near, I lowered my gaze and huddled more tightly against the door, my eyes filling with tears once more. I prayed that whatever he had planned for me, it was going to be quick.

I let out a sob as Prime Mykael crouched down in front of me and brushed back the hair from my face.

'Look at me, Kata.'

He said my name as though he was displeased, but when I lifted my head and glanced at him, the Prime didn't look angry. Only sad.

'Don't be afraid of me, Kata. I mean you no harm.'

I didn't respond, knowing it had to be a trick. Everyone knew what sort of monster the Prime of Dornia was.

I jumped violently as he suddenly straightened and stepped back from me.

'Come, I wish to show you something.'

I hesitated. Then, knowing I didn't have a choice, not unless I wanted to be dragged to my feet by my hair, I reluctantly stood up and followed Prime Mykael as he made his way across the room. Was he leading me to his dungeon?

As we passed the couch where I had slumbered, its colourful purple and yellow upholstery covered in mud from where I had been lying on it, Prime Mykael reached down and grabbed the blanket which had been covering me. He then turned to me, and to my astonishment, draped the blanket across my shoulders, saying, 'It's cold outside and you're still young enough to feel the chill.'

It was such a simple gesture, something that would have gone almost unnoticed by most, but for me it was the moment I realised that I trusted the Dornian Prime when he said he wouldn't harm me. Someone could easily say the right words in order to trick a person into believing them, but to offer a blanket to someone when they themselves had never experienced the cold, and to a slave at that, was something which could only come from the heart.

Prime Mykael led me to a set of doors at the opposite end of the room. They opened out on to a wide balcony, and as I followed him out into the freezing air, I gripped the blanket tightly around me, the balcony's stone floor ice-cold against my bare feet.

When I saw the view from the balcony, I gasped.

'It's beautiful,' I whispered, walking over to the balcony wall, temporarily forgetting I was in the company of a Prime.

The house was situated so that it looked over a valley that stretched into the distance as far as the eye could see. While much of it was covered by forest, there were also pastures, as well as two or three villages. To the right of the valley spanned a mountain range, whose summits glistened white with snow. From this angle, I could also see the gardens of the Prime's residence, as well as human and vampire going about their daily business. As the humans were clothed, I knew none of them were slaves.

From the position of the sun in the cloudless sky, I knew it to be late afternoon.

'Nearly two days,' Prime Mykael said, answering my unspoken question. 'It took that long for your body to recover from the Kwasi's neglect. You were lucky. Another couple of hours and it would've been too late.'

I heard anger in his voice as he said this, but not wanting to be disloyal to Sebastian, I didn't respond.

The Prime came to stand next to me. I noticed he kept tugging at the sleeves of his shirt as though he wasn't used to wearing it.

'That's the Dornian Range,' he said, pointing towards the mountain range. 'It stretches all the way to the east coast and is visible from the Fair Isle across the Dornian Sea.'

'I've never seen the sea, Your Grace.' I didn't count the terrifying ordeal crossing Grey Bay strapped to Sebastian's back as 'seeing the sea'.

Sebastian had spoken about the sea often during our time together. The salty smell of the sea air and the fantastical creatures that lived in its waters; some of which were larger than the large sailing vessels which transported goods across the Southern Sea. Of course, I would see it when I travelled with him to Jangwa Island.

'You have plenty of time.'

I realised he was right.

Once I completed my Transition I would live for an eternity, unless I was beheaded or my heart—the organ that pumped my healing blood through my veins—was damaged or torn from my body. Viktor's favourite punishment to those vampires who had displeased him. After he had drained them near-dry first, of course.

I had the sudden urge to laugh, overwhelmed by the enormity of it all. 'Eternity's a long time,' I whispered to myself.

'Indeed it is.' The Prime gestured towards the large forest covering much of the left side of the valley. 'Around half a morning's ride from here is the village of Clovesfield. It isn't visible from here, but it's in a small valley just beyond that forest. Not far from the village was the house where my descendants lived.' He must have noticed my surprise as he added, 'Yes, I was once human and had a wife and three children who I loved very much.'

I was staggered by his revelation. I had believed the Primes had always been what they were. What everyone believed.

'It's common knowledge in my land that I wasn't always what I am now, but my brother likes the humans of the Northlands to believe differently.' Indeed he did.

I wondered what other lies Viktor had led us to believe. What about the fact he couldn't die; was that a lie, too?

'Some of my kin also lived here with me but would often visit their family at Clovesfield. One evening, they had gone there to celebrate Springfest, when Viktor's vampires stormed the house and slaughtered everyone inside before burning it to the ground. I wasn't here as I had received a bird from Duke Tavin asking that I come to Bowen Castle, as he needed to speak with me urgently. It was only when I arrived at Bowen Castle and Tavin informed me he had sent no bird; did I realise the truth. It had been sent to get me away from my family. Tavin and I raced to Clovesfield Manor, but by the time we got there it was already too late. Everyone inside was dead. For sixteen years I believed my entire family had died that night.' He looked at me and added quietly, 'Until now.'

It took me a moment to understand what he was saying.

I took a step back, dread filling my body. 'No,' I said, shaking my head. 'Please, no.' The shock of what he was saying made me forget that I was supposed to address the Prime as 'Your Grace.'

'Kata, you are my kin,' Prime Mykael said softly as he stepped forwards, reaching for me.

'No.' I edged back from him, his image blurring as my eyes filled with tears. 'You murdered my parents. They were landholders and you attacked their holding and drained them in a Blood Frenzy.'

'I never hurt them. That's the lie Viktor told everyone to stop you from discovering the truth about who you really are and what he had done to our family.'

'You made me an orphan,' I sobbed, 'now you're torturing me with your lies.'

I had been a fool to think he wouldn't harm me. There were other ways to hurt someone than through physical pain.

The Prime reached for me, and I jumped back, screaming, 'Don't you touch me!'

'Kata, I would never hurt my family.'

'I'm not your family!' My chest had tightened, making it difficult to breathe. I had to get away from him.

Dropping the blanket, I stumbled through the balcony doors, back into his study. Prime Mykael followed me and grabbed my arm. 'Kata, please. Listen to me.'

'Get off me!' I screamed, trying to pull away from him. I no longer cared if I angered him. I just wanted away from him and this cruel game he was playing.

But he refused to let go. 'Look!' he said, pointing to the wall behind me. 'She was my wife. Your ancestor.'

I looked to where he was indicating and felt the blood drain from my face.

Above the couch where I had been sleeping was a portrait of a woman. Despite her being a decade or so older than me, I could see the family resemblance—both of us sharing the same small oval face with hazel eyes and chestnut hair. She could be my mother.

I stopped struggling against the Prime and stared at the portrait in disbelief.

'No.' _This isn't happening. I must still be under the influence of the blood rush._

'Her name was Duchess Coriana.' The name he had uttered upon seeing my face. 'Your name isn't Kata and your parents weren't landholders. You are Princess Anna; the only child of Prince Frederik and Princess Katerina of House Teragon.'

'No, no, no.' I couldn't take my eyes off the portrait.

I look just like her!

'I held you the day you were born and marked you with my blood as a Daughter of my house. You may be in Transition, but that doesn't prevent me sensing it's my blood which flows through your veins. Haven't you noticed how my power has no effect on you? It recognises you as kin, and that only happens from receiving my blood-mark.'

I tore my eyes from the portrait to look at the Prime and saw it in his eyes that what he was telling me was the truth. Everything I had believed about my family was a lie.

The shock hit me like a physical blow, and I staggered back, screaming. Prime Mykael caught me as I fell. I struggled against him as he wrapped his arms around me, but it was like pushing against a boulder.

'I'm sorry,' he said, holding me tightly to him. 'I'm so, so sorry.'

'You just left me there,' I sobbed, striking his rock-hard chest with my fist. The Prime made no attempt to stop me. 'He kept me as a slave all those years and you never once came for me!'

'I didn't know he had you,' he said, his own voice thick with emotion. 'If I had, I would've razed the Northlands to the ground searching for you.'

#  Chapter Eight

When my tears finally dried, I was sitting on the couch with the Prime. For the whole time I had cried, he had held me close; consoling me as a father would his daughter. I had never experienced that kind of embrace before, and it suddenly hit me all what Viktor had taken from me.

'I'm sorry I did that to you,' Prime Mykael said, brushing the tears from my cheeks with his thumb. 'The last thing I ever wanted to do is hurt you, but you needed to know what Viktor had done.'

I stared at him, so many conflicting emotions whirling inside me.

I had kin. Finally, after all this time, I discover I wasn't alone in the world. But he was a Prime. A name which had invoked terror in me for as long as I could remember and, out of the two, Mykael was the cruellest, most vicious. But the tales I had heard didn't fit with the man before me. When I looked at him, I could see the resemblance to Viktor—they were brothers after all— but while Viktor's face was twisted and cruel, Mykael's looked almost kind. And sad. How could a Prime be kind? It was against their very nature. But then, I had believed vampires incapable of love until I met Sebastian. Was it possible all that I had heard about the Prime of Dornia was wrong, too?

'This must be very confusing for you,' he said, sensing my inner turmoil.

'It is, Your Grace.'

'We are kin. There's no need to address me as 'Your Grace.' As a child, you called me Papa, but if you're uncomfortable with that, Mykael will do.'

'I knew you as a child?'

I couldn't ever imagine calling this terrifying creature sitting next to me 'Papa', not that Mykael was any better.

Prime Mykael nodded. 'Your father used to be my official here at Teragon House, as Lord Lev is now, and you and your mother lived here with him.'

I assumed Lord Lev was the man with the Prime when the guardsman had brought me before him. That Lev was human, I knew he had to be the descendant of a vampire noble to be afforded the title 'Lord'.

Also, the Prime's question I had thought so strange, now made sense. When he had asked if I knew who he was, what Prime Mykael had meant was—did I know we were kin?

Prime Mykael smiled fondly at some memory, and I tried not to cringe when I caught sight of his fangs.

'You adored me as a child. When I went about my business around Teragon House, you would insist on coming with me, demanding I carried you when your legs grew tired from walking. You would also refuse to go to sleep unless you were cuddled up to me—'

'I remember that!' I exclaimed, my shock at his statement making me forget I shouldn't interrupt him. 'I can remember sitting on someone's lap and falling asleep to them stroking my hair. It's the only memory I have of my life before the orphan house. I always thought it was my father.' I looked at him in astonishment. 'That was you?'

Prime Mykael nodded. 'And now you sit here terrified of me,' he said sadly. 'It's like a knife through the heart that one of my own should fear me so.' He brushed his fingers down the side of my face. 'Especially you, my little Anna.'

He had such sadness in his eyes as he said this, a sudden lump formed in my throat. All this time I had thought I had no one.

'You should have stayed here with me the day your mother and father went to Clovesfield Manor, as you did sometimes when Frederik went to see his parents,' he continued after a pause. 'But then I received Tavin's request, so you ended up going with them.'

I realised what he was saying.

'Someone sent that bird to ensure I was at Clovesfield Manor?'

'And the only way my brother would have known you were staying with me was by someone at Teragon House informing him.' Prime Mykael paused, before adding in a chilling voice, 'They weren't given opportunity to betray me again.'

I knew then, all who had been at Teragon House that night had been slaughtered.

'Two days later, I led the Prime's Watch into the Northlands. By the time we were finished, the Lowlands had been destroyed.'

So, the battle I thought responsible for my parents' death had, in actual fact, been in revenge for their murder. It also meant many at the orphan house had ended up there because of me.

No, not me. Viktor.

'I'm going to kill him,' I vowed. 'Even if it takes me an eternity to find a way; Viktor is going to die.'

The Prime went to respond, but before he had chance there was a knock at the door.

'Enter,' he said abruptly.

The doors opened and Lord Lev entered the room.

I hadn't taken much notice of the lord the previous evening, being both terrified and near-starved, but looking at him now, I saw he was late in his fourth decade with ginger hair that was a few shades lighter than his beard. As with all male nobles, vampire and human, his hair was tied into a tail that reached midway down his back. His nose was crooked, as though it had been broken at some point and poorly set. I didn't like to think it was the Prime, or some other vampire, who had broken his nose. I found out later he had done it in a drunken fight with another human lord.

'Lord Duncan has arrived and is waiting in the throne room, Your Grace,' the lord informed the Prime, after he had bowed deeply. 'And the Princess Anna's quarters are ready.'

It took me a moment to realise he was referring to me.

The Prime instructed Lord Lev to inform Lord Duncan that he would be down shortly, then dismissed him.

'Come,' Prime Mykael said, after the lord had disappeared. 'I'll show you to your quarters so that you can bathe and get changed into clothing befitting the Daughter of my house.'

Before we left his study, Prime Mykael went over to the shelf above the hearth, and picking up the dagger I had spotted there, slid it into the leather sheath attached to his belt. The Prime saw that I had spotted him but didn't comment, instead started towards the study doors.

I followed him, puzzled.

Could he read minds and know I had considered stabbing him with it?

The Prime led me from the study and down a wide passageway. I thought it strange that he was escorting me rather than getting a slave to do it.

He opened a door several doors down from the study, revealing a large and airy bedchamber, and I followed him into the room, my eyes wide as I took in the rich hangings around the bed and the thick rugs on the wooden floor.

There was a set of doors leading out onto a balcony, and glancing through the windows, I saw it was the same view as the one I had seen from the balcony in the Prime's study.

A bath filled with water was standing in front of the large hearth, while lying folded on the bed was a light green dress and cream undergarments.

'There are more dresses in the wardrobe you can use,' Prime Mykael said, pointing to the wide wardrobe in the corner of the room. 'The seamstress will be arriving tomorrow morning to take your measurements so that she can make better fitting ones.' He opened the large wooden box sitting on the dressing table, revealing several pairs of shoes. 'The shoemaker will also be coming to fit you for boots and shoes, but he's sent these for you to try so that you will have at least something to put on your feet before your ones are ready.'

I picked up one of the shoes from the box. It was a slipper with a fur lining, and as I stared at it, sudden tears pricked my eyes. I could have shoes?

'I never had shoes at the castle. His Grace doesn't allow the slaves to wear them.'

It hadn't been too bad in summer, but in winter, when I had to walk through the snow and ice, my feet would get so cold, I thought the feeling would never come back to them.

I looked at Prime Mykael. And stepped back when I saw the angry expression on his face, suddenly scared.

'Viktor never used to be cruel,' he said. I realised his anger wasn't directed at me. The Prime brushed his fingers down my cheek. 'He cannot hurt you now, Anna.'

I wanted to correct Prime Mykael and tell him my name was Kata, not Anna, but didn't want to anger him. Instead, I gave him a shy smile and returned the slipper to the box.

Leading from the bedchamber were three other rooms. The first was a small study containing just a wooden desk and two empty bookcases, while the second, larger room was a sitting room that had, among its furnishings, two couches identical to the one I had ruined in the Prime's study.

Both the couches and the rest of the furniture in the rooms had snarling wolves carved into their wood, while hanging above the door leading from the study out into the main corridor was a large banner identical to the one in the Prime's study.

The third room was the chamber where my lady's maid would sleep and consisted of a narrow bed, plus a wardrobe and dressing table.

'I'm to have a maid?' I asked in astonishment when the Prime informed me of this.

'Of course. You are the Daughter of my house,' he responded, as though the answer was obvious.

How different my life had become.

This time two weeks ago I had been a slave. Now I was in this room with its grand furnishings and colourful tapestries, being told by the Prime of Dornia, no less, that I was his descendant and I was to have shoes and a maid. If it wasn't so fantastical, I would say I was dreaming.

It was also the third time Prime Mykael had referred to me as 'Daughter of his house' and I wondered what it meant. Was it that I was his descendant? Although, from the way he said it, it seemed to mean more than that. I suppose I would find out soon enough.

'I will leave you now so that I can speak to Lord Duncan, but your maid will be along shortly to help you dress before escorting you back to my study.' Prime Mykael bent down and kissed my forehead. 'You have no idea how happy I am to have you back with me,' he said softly. He then left the room, closing the door quietly behind him.

Once the Prime had gone, I wandered around the room in bewilderment, taking in the treasures it contained. I touched the hairbrushes and combs lying neatly on top of the dressing table, then picked up the small bottle of perfume sitting next to them and gave it an experimental sniff—roses.

Placing the perfume back on the unit, I went over to the wardrobe, and opening the doors, found it full of silk dresses; their colours ranging from yellow to purple to green.

I stared at them, gobsmacked.

These quarters and its contents were even grander than what Sebastian's had been back at Saron Castle. And they were mine? It cannot be true. How could I possibly be the descendant of Prime Mykael of Dornia? He must've made a mistake. I was clearly out of place in this fine room with its luxurious furnishings and beautiful dresses. It belonged to Princess Anna of House Teragon, not Kata the Slave.

Knowing my maid would soon be arriving, I closed the wardrobe doors and went over to the bath. Stripping out of the nightdress, I dumped it on the chair next to the fire, then climbed into the bath, and once I had lowered myself into the warm water, put my head on my knees and sobbed, my mind whirling as I tried to comprehend the madness my life had become.

I had just finished towelling myself dry, when there came a knock at the door and a young woman around the same age as me, wearing a white dress and a dark blue kirtle, walked into the room. I saw her eyes widen in astonishment as she caught sight of the tattoos on my neck.

'I'm here to help you dress, my lady,' she said, quickly schooling her expression.

I was startled at her term of address and went to correct her, then remembered, as the Prime of Dornia's descendant, I was entitled to that title.

'What is your name?' I asked her politely.

I noticed her own neck was bare, as had Lord Lev's. Come to think of it, the same had been true of the landholders at the first inn we had stayed. Did Dornia not mark its humans? I was too embarrassed to ask.

'Callie, my lady. I'm to be your lady's maid.'

I could tell she was unhappy at this. She had probably been hoping to be waiting on a visiting lady, not some slave who just so happened to be a descendant of the Prime. I was too early in my Transition for her to realise what I was.

Callie helped me into my undergarments, and then the dress, which was made of a soft material and went in at my hips before flowing down to the floor. The woman to whom the dress belonged was taller than I, and had larger breasts, but it fitted better than what the tunic and leggings had done. I had never worn a dress before. Even at the orphan house I had been forced to wear a tunic, one that had had many owners before it had come to me. I felt uncomfortable at being helped to dress, having always done it myself.

Once I was dressed, I sat down on the stool in front of the dressing table while Callie opened the box containing shoes. Selecting four pairs of slippers, she started trying them on my feet. The third pair fit.

Callie then towel-dried my hair and brushed out the tangles before arranging my hair so that it was half-up, half-down, with tendrils cascading down my back. She dusted light colour on my cheeks, then opened the top drawer of the dressing table, revealing necklaces and rings and other jewels. Selecting a gold tiara encrusted with small stones the same colour as my dress, Callie placed it upon my head, before selecting the matching necklace and securing it around my neck, first removing Sebastian's Band and tossing it on the dressing table as though it was nothing. I wasn't happy with her doing that but knew better than to argue.

Finally, Callie dabbed perfume on both sides of my neck and both my wrists.

She stepped back, and I stared at my reflection in the dressing table mirror in utter amazement.

I was barely recognisable from the bedraggled slave that had escaped Saron Castle. Callie had even arranged my hair in such a way it covered my slave marks.

I looked like a lady.

'Does my lady not like it?' Callie asked nervously, worried at my continued silence. 'I could always redo it.' She made to go for my hair.

'No,' I said sharply, making her jump. 'Sorry. I mean, that isn't necessary. I'm happy with it.' I turned my gaze back to the mirror. _More than happy._

'As you wish, my lady.'

Callie stood back from me and waited. I wondered what she was doing, then realised she was waiting to be dismissed.

'Thank you, Callie.'

Only after she had left the room, did I remember that she was supposed to escort me to the Prime's study.

Well, I wasn't going to call her back. I would just have to find my own way.

Leaving the room, I started in the direction of what I thought was his study, and it was only when I had reached the far end of the passageway that I realised I had gone the wrong way.

On the wall at the end of the corridor was a large tapestry of Dornia. It was beautifully embroidered; the forests, mountains, and rivers represented in rich colours, as well as the houses of Dornia's senior nobles. It must have taken the weavers many weeks to complete.

I spotted Teragon House marked about the third of the way down, just to the left of the Dornian mountain range, which stretched down most of the eastern side of Dornia. Just to the north of Teragon House, Clovesfield Manor was also marked.

I thought sadly of the family I had lost.

What would it have been like growing up at Teragon House with a mother and father who loved me? How different my life would have been as the daughter of a prince and princess. I would have grown up in a warm and safe environment, rather than the slave of my ancestral uncle—for if Mykael was my ancestor, Viktor, too, was kin—and living in constant fear of both him and his vampires.

I wondered if Viktor would've told me the truth about my identity and what he had done to my family before he drained me, then realised, of course he would. He would've wanted to inflict as much pain as possible.

I wondered, too, of my mother's family. Were they still alive? Did they live in Dornia?

I felt a rush of excitement when I realised that I could have other kin out there. I would have to ask Mykael.

At the thought of the Dornian Prime, I suddenly realised I had been staring at the tapestry for far too long and he was probably wondering where I was. I turned away from the tapestry and started to make my way back up the hallway, and had just passed the door to my bedchamber, when Lord Lev suddenly emerged from a room further up the passageway.

Spotting me, the lord stared at me as if not recognising who I was, before hurrying up the corridor towards me. 'My lady, why are you out here alone?' he asked, clearly harassed. 'Where's your maid?'

'I decided to make my own way to His Grace's study,' I said, not wanting to admit I had accidently dismissed Callie and been too embarrassed to call her back.

'I'll walk with you,' he offered.

When we entered the study, the Prime was yet to have returned from talking with Lord Duncan.

Lord Lev gestured for me to go and sit on the couch while he went over to the sideboard to pour us a drink.

While I had been in my quarters, someone had been into the study and covered the couch with a fur throw, hiding the mud stains from view. I sat down on the couch and run my fingers through the grey fur, feeling its softness.

Lord Lev came over with two glasses and held one out to me.

'Where's Sebastian?' I asked, after I had accepted the drink from him.

It was red wine and, according to Lord Lev, came from the vineyards of Southern Vachenia. Taking a sip, I discovered it to be fruity and full-bodied. Definitely not horse piss.

I found it strange that, while we couldn't eat, vampires were able to drink alcohol. But according to Sebastian, it was something we could all do.

'In his quarters,' Lord Lev said as he sat down on the opposite couch. 'But he'll be along shortly.'

I wasn't happy at having to wait to see him but knew better than to argue. Being the Prime of Dornia's descendant would only take me so far. Instead, I voiced something else which had been bothering me.

'Why is it you and other humans I've seen in Dornia been free of marks?' In the Northlands, even the descendants of nobles were given marks when they turned eight to signify their rank and to whom they belonged. In their case, the marks were blue. I felt my cheeks burn. I hoped Lord Lev didn't think I was being rude.

But the man was unconcerned.

'The practice is banned in Dornia. As is slavery.'

'There are no slaves in Dornia?' I asked, astonished.

Lord Lev shook his head. 'His Grace outlawed it over a century and a half ago. The staff here at Teragon House and other residences aren't owned by the nobles, but rather work for them for money and lodgings.'

Lord Lev then started to explain that, like the Northlands, the lands were run by landholders, but unlike the Northlands, the landholders weren't owned by the vampires. Instead, they worked the land and then gave a percentage of what they grew or mined as tithe to their landlord, while the rest remained theirs to do as they wished. Be it for their own consumption, or selling, or both.

I listened to him, stunned.

We had been led to believe the humans of Dornia were treated even more cruelly than what we were. Yet another Northlander vampire lie. They had probably told us that to stop everyone trying to flee into Dornia.

It was also my first inkling of how different Dornia and its Prime really were.

I was surprised Sebastian had never told me Mykael was different from his brother. But then, the Prime brothers had never really come up in any of our conversations. In fact, apart from our discussions about Jangwa Island, the subject of vampires hadn't been brought up at all. Perhaps Viktor had forbidden the vampires from telling us the truth, or Sebastian had thought I wouldn't believe him. Truth be told, I wouldn't have done. I was finding it difficult to believe as it was, and that was after meeting the Dornian Prime myself.

I wondered, too, what would have happened to me if I hadn't been Mykael's kin. Would he have thought me Viktor's spy and put me to death? Or would he have allowed me and Sebastian to continue our journey to Jangwa Island?

Lord Lev had just started to talk about the holdings surrounding Teragon House, when the study doors opened and Prime Mykael walked into the room.

Standing up, I went to go down on my knees before realising I was slave no more. Not sure what I was supposed to do, I looked at Lord Lev, and seeing he was bowing, gave a rather awkward curtsey.

The Prime looked at me and smiled. I could tell he was pleased with my appearance. He walked over to where I was standing, and as he drew near, I eyed him warily.

Although I now knew he wouldn't hurt me, I still felt a jolt of fear at the sight of him and had to fight the urge to run away. I suppose it was going to take time to get over the lies I had believed for so long.

I tried not to recoil as Mykael kissed me on the cheek but knew from the pain in his eyes as he moved away that he had noticed my reaction.

The Prime gestured for me to sit down on the couch. As he did, his sleeve rode up, exposing the blue markings around his wrist. I couldn't help it, I let out a cry of fear and stepped back. Those markings represented everything that terrified me.

'Anna, what— Oh.' Prime Mykael hastily pulled down his sleeve, hiding the markings from view.

I realised the shirt was for my benefit.

'I apologise for taking so long,' he said, once we were seated. 'I was with Lord Duncan, discussing our attack.'

I was horrified when I heard this, knowing he was talking about marching on the Northlands.

'Anna, I don't have a choice,' he said, noticing my horror. 'A great insult has been done to this house and to the whole of Dornia. I cannot allow it to pass without reprisal. Given the circumstances, I will be staying here and Duncan will lead instead, as Lord Commander of the Prime's Watch.'

I knew it would be mainly civilians caught between the battling armies who would die. I was also worried for my friends. What if the Dornian army made it as far as Saron Castle? I didn't want them to die because of me. I didn't want anyone to die. Well, not the humans. I couldn't care less about the vampires.

Prime Mykael lifted his gaze over my head towards Lord Lev standing by the desk. 'Inform the Kwasi he can now return to my study.'

At this, I felt a rush of excitement. I wanted to see Sebastian so much.

'While you were asleep, the two of us spoke at great length,' the Prime continued once the lord had left the room.

I recalled the voice that had disturbed me during my slumber and realised it had been the Prime shouting at Sebastian. I also remembered Lord Duncan's name being thrown in there somewhere, and Lord Lev's.

'Sebastian won't be punished for his actions as he did what he thought best for you as your sire, even if his fears regarding your safety were unfounded. He wasn't to know that. And of course, if it wasn't for him, you wouldn't have been brought to me.' Prime Mykael smiled. 'He told me to approach you as a father and not a Prime.' I admired Sebastian for his boldness.

I also realised that he was aware of my true identity and was what he had been trying to tell me when he said Mykael was the last person I should fear. And there had been me trying to get him to run his sword through me.

'He's also aware that you will no longer be travelling to Jangwa Island. Instead, you'll be staying here at Teragon House.'

'But Sebastian said I was part of his tribe.' I really wasn't happy at discovering I wouldn't be going to Sebastian's land.

I was beginning not to like being the Prime's descendant. All it had done was cause wars and stop me from doing what I wanted to do.

'That you are, and Sebastian will still teach you all that it means to be Kwasi, but I cannot allow you to travel to his tribe at this time.'

I knew Sebastian wouldn't be happy with this. He was supposed to be returning to his land, but because of me, he would now have to remain in Dornia for the next half-year while I went through my Transition. He must be regretting helping me flee Saron Castle. All I had done was cause trouble for him. Not only had he most likely lost the trade agreements he had made during his time at Saron Castle and would never be able to enter the Northlands again, if it wasn't for me, he would be halfway across the Southern Sea by now.

'You'll be having lessons that any Daughter of House Teragon would have,' Prime Mykael continued, 'including the history of the Eastern Continent, writing, numeracy, etiquette, horse riding, and such. You will also be learning Lev's role, as it's traditionally the responsibility of Teragon's Son or Daughter to be my official.' I wondered how Lord Lev felt about me taking his job.

I was beginning to feel overwhelmed by everything.

I was only just getting used to the idea of being vampire. Now I was discovering that, not only was I the descendant of the Prime of Dornia and he had just declared war in my name, he was also expecting me to stay with him and be his official. I didn't even know what being the Prime's official entailed but knew it was going to be something I didn't want to do.

I found myself wishing I was back in Sebastian's quarters at Saron Castle. I may have been a slave then, but at least I was happy. I was also missing Becka and wished she was there so that I could talk to her. But would she still want to be my friend? I was a descendant of the enemy. And a vampire.

I had the sudden urge to jump up and flee from the room, run from everything, but resisted. My problems would only follow me. Instead, I took a large gulp of wine. I didn't know whether, as a Transitioning vampire, it was possible to get drunk, but I was going to give it a damn good try.

Just then, there came a knock on the door, and at the Prime's shout, Sebastian entered the room.

At the sight of him, I leapt to my feet and rushed towards him, crying his name. I didn't care that being the descendant of the Prime of Dornia probably meant I shouldn't act in such a manner. All I cared about was the comforting sensation of his embrace.

Sebastian caught me in his arms. 'Shh,' he soothed.

The loving caress of the sire-bond enveloped me, and I instantly felt calmer. Everything would be alright; Sebastian was here.

'We should sit down,' he said after a moment. I reluctantly let him lead me across the room.

The Prime didn't comment as we sat on the couch opposite him. Instead, after pouring each of us a glass of wine, he asked me to tell him about my childhood, and so I told him about my time at the orphan house.

Those who ran orphan houses were known as sisters and were landholder widows who had been sent there after their husband's death to look after orphaned landholder children. The sisters had been strict with us but hadn't treated us cruelly.

During my time at the orphan house, many of the other children had been fostered by landholder families to help work the land, but I had not. At the time, I had thought I was just unlucky. Now I wondered if my failure to be fostered was because Viktor had prevented it and his plan all along had been for me to become his slave, and that the orphan house was simply somewhere to keep me until I was old enough.

I also wondered who the woman was who had taken me to the orphan house. Had she known the truth about my identity? Was she the one who had taken me from Clovesfield Manor? Or was she just someone Viktor had used for his own ends and had no idea as to the identity of the girl she was abandoning to the sisters? Whoever she was, it was likely she had met her end soon after depositing me at the orphan house.

While at the orphan house, I was expected to earn my keep and had worked in the kitchens, first sweeping the floors and cleaning the ovens, then, when I became older, I had moved on to preparing and cooking the meals. It was probably for this reason that I had ended up in the kitchens at Saron Castle on becoming Viktor's slave.

I spoke of my time at Saron Castle and the terror I felt at being surrounded by so many vampires. During the twelve long years I had been incarcerated at the castle, I had witnessed many instances like the one with the man in the courtyard and had lived in constant fear that one day it would be my turn. It was impossible to escape. Even if I had made it out of the grounds of Saron Castle—which, as a slave, was impossible unless in possession of a Band—the marks on my neck made it obvious to the world I was the Prime's property, and I would've been sent straight back to the castle. I had witnessed the horrific public punishments given out to those who tried to escape—Viktor liked to use recaptured escapees as a warning to the rest of us—and I'd had no wish to suffer the same fate.

Then, of course, there was Viktor.

Tears streamed down my face as I spoke of the dread that I had felt each time he came into the kitchens searching for his latest plaything. I had been terrified he would choose me. Everyone knew what happened to those who went to his quarters. Cerise had just been the last of many friends I had seen suffer at his hands during my years at the castle.

Although I had never been chosen, he had constantly threatened me with it—the incident in the Great Hall hadn't been my first encounter with him—and I had seen the pleasure in his eyes when he saw my terror. I now knew why.

It was difficult for me to talk about, and I could tell from the expression on his face, Mykael was finding it hard to hear.

Leaving the subject of Viktor, I moved on to my time in the kitchens. I was glad to work there rather than somewhere like the washhouse, as the slaves who worked there always had cracked and bleeding hands from where they were constantly immersed in water.

'I liked working for Sarah. She was always kind to me, even taught me my letters secretly. It was forbidden for her to teach the slaves, but she said, as a landholder's daughter, it was my right to learn and it shouldn't be denied to me just because I had been forced into slavery. I can read a little; more so since I've known Sebastian, as he let me look through his books.' My eyes filled with tears once more. 'Sarah was the closest thing I had to a mother. She used to tell me that she wished she was an older daughter, then she could've fostered me.' I realised Sarah and the others probably thought I was dead.

I also realised that, as she had let me escape, Kveta had more than likely taken my place as Viktor's plaything.

I found I didn't care. During her years as house mistress, Kveta had treated the slaves almost as cruelly as the vampires and had quite happily sent countless female slaves to the Prime, knowing exactly what he was going to do to them, without so much as a word of comfort. Look how she'd been with me. It would be nice for her to experience the terror they felt for a change.

'Also, working in the kitchens meant there was less chance of being spotted by the vampires than if you served them in the Great Hall or cleaned their bedchambers. I had no wish to become a vampire's whore.' Next to me, I felt Sebastian stiffen at this. 'I'd heard from other slaves how cruel some of the vampires were and had seen the bites and bruises to prove it. Sebastian was the first to give me his Band, and he wasn't like other vampires. He was kind. I didn't realise vampires could be kind. Then he offered to pay my Freedom Price. I realised how lucky I was that, out of all the slaves at the castle, he had chosen me. But then His Grace summoned me to his quarters. I knew I had to get away, so I went to Sebastian for help. I didn't know if he would help me escape, but he was the only person I could ask. If he had refused me, I would've jumped off the North Tower. At least that way I would've had a quick death, rather than a slow and painful one at the hands of the Prime.' I stopped then, too upset to continue. Sebastian put his arms around me, and I sobbed into his shoulder. 'I don't know why he did that to me. Why didn't he just kill me like the rest of my family? Why make me his slave and put me through all that? What did I do to make him hate me so?'

Prime Mykael let out a heavy sigh. 'It's the sort of thing my brother would do,' he said quietly. 'Viktor would have done it to get a kick out of terrorising one of my own while knowing I believed you to be dead.'

I looked up from Sebastian's shoulder and stared at him. I had been made an orphan and spent most of my life living in hell just because I was his blood? The Prime of Dornia wasn't doing well in trying to convince me not to hate him.

I suddenly wanted out of that room and away from him.

'I'm tired. Can I go back to my quarters now?'

I didn't know if the Prime would be annoyed by my request, but I didn't care.

'Of course.' Prime Mykael got to his feet. 'I will see you in the morning.'

Standing up from the couch, I thanked him and gave a quick curtsey. Then, before he had chance to come over and kiss me goodnight, I fled from the room, dragging Sebastian with me. I tried to ignore the tortured expression that came over the Prime's face at my rejection.

#  Chapter Nine

When we got back to my quarters the room was in darkness. Callie had forgotten to light the tapers.

While Sebastian lit them, using the candle he had retrieved from the candelabrum in the corridor, I threw a couple of logs on the dying fire—causing sparks to fly up the chimney.

Once we were done, I pulled Sebastian to me. 'Stay with me,' I begged. I needed him; he was my anchor in the craziness around me.

We kissed. Gently at first, then more forcefully as our passion grew. It was the first time we'd had chance to be intimate since leaving Saron Castle, and I wanted him, craved him. I ran my hands over his chest, circled his nipples with my thumbs, and was shocked when my own nipples tingled and hardened, as though they were the ones being caressed.

I felt Sebastian grin against my mouth. 'It is the sire-bond,' he said. 'When a vampire and the one they have Turned are in love, it creates a special bond between them which enables one to experience what they are doing to the other.'

'Is that so?' I whispered, pulling at the laces of his trousers. Slipping my hand inside them, I wrapped my fingers around his hardness and felt an echoing touch between my own legs. 'Mmm, I like it.'

'The sire-bond also allows me to sense your emotions.' He lightly traced his fingers down my front, over my dress, sending trails of fire in their wake. His fingers found their way between my legs. He caressed me through the fabric of my dress, making us both moan. 'Which means I know exactly what you want.'

'Show me,' I said huskily, pushing him towards the bed.

***

'Well, if that's what the sire-bond's like, I'm surprised vampires aren't Turning people everywhere,' I said sometime later as we laid curled together under the bedcovers.

Sebastian chuckled. 'It is down to territory and food.' I tried not to think that by 'food', he meant humans. 'Also, the commitment it takes to raise a vampire is not for everyone, and there are rules limiting how many humans a vampire can Turn. Most of those who are Turned are not done so out of love, but so they can guard their sire's castle or join the village guard.' He paused, before adding quietly, 'My sire did not Turn me out of love.' I lifted my head from his chest to look at him. Sebastian had never spoken of his sire. 'As the chieftain's son, it was expected of me to become vampire.'

I raised my eyebrows. 'The chieftain of your tribe is your father?'

Sebastian nodded. 'I am his youngest son. When I was born, there were no vampires in Jangwa Island and the Kwasi tribe was one of the mightiest tribes in the land. But that was not good enough for my father; he wanted us to be the strongest of them all. Just after I had reached my second decade, he went to a Northlander vampire who Turned him on the promise that one day the tribe would repay the debt.' A shadow came over Sebastian's face when he said this, and I wondered what the debt had been. Sebastian suddenly sat up, knocking my arm off him in the process. 'I need a drink. You?'

I nodded, and throwing back the fur blankets, he climbed out of bed and walked—naked—over to the sideboard. I watched him, admiring the view.

'As the younger son, I should never have become vampire, as my father had decided that only his eldest son—my brother Saul—would have the privilege,' he continued, examining the bottles of wine resting on the sideboard. 'I do not know why he decided that. Perhaps he was worried we would try and usurp his position as chieftain. So, Saul became vampire and I took a wife and had two children with her.' He turned to face me and held up two bottles of wine. 'Red or white?'

I shrugged. 'Either.'

Sebastian looked at the bottles, then returned the bottle of white to the sideboard.

'But then,' he continued, as he poured wine into two glasses, 'a decade after he was Turned, my brother was beheaded in the same battle I received this.' As he said this, Sebastian looked over to me and run his finger along the scar on the side of his face. 'I became vampire in his place. It was something I did not want, I was happy being a husband and a father, but my father is not someone you say no to.'

'What happened to your wife and children?'

Sebastian walked over to the bed, and after I had sat up, handed me one of the glasses. Taking a sip, I discovered it was the same wine as what had been in the Prime's study. Vachenian Red, I think Lord Lev had called it. I placed the glass on the small wooden unit that was standing beside the bed and turned to Sebastian, who had climbed into bed and was sitting with his back against the bed's immense oak headboard—which, like everything else in the room, was decorated with carvings of wolves—staring down at the glass of wine in his hand, an unreadable expression on his face.

'My wife did not want me to become vampire,' he said quietly. 'She told me she had wed a Kwasi, not an abomination. After I was Turned, she returned to her tribe, taking my son and daughter with her. I never saw any of them again.'

'That's terrible.'

Sebastian lifted the glass to his mouth and downed the wine in one, then leaned across me and placed the empty glass on the unit.

As he did, several of his hair braids brushed against my naked breasts, tickling me. I wondered if the sire-bond enabled him to feel that, too.

Leaning back against the headboard, he tucked his arm behind his head and let out a heavy sigh. 'It happened a long time ago. Adisa and my children have been dust for nearly two centuries.'

I imagined what it would be like never to see your children again; how that must have crushed Sebastian.

As a vampire, I couldn't become a mother, as vampires were unable to have children. I had never wanted children. Most slave children were born as a result of their mother being taken by force, either by a male slave or by a landholder, as what had happened to Becka and Kim's mother both times she had become with child and what would have happened to me had Sebastian not rescued me from the landholder boys.

Despite this, I felt a sudden loss when I realised that I would never get the chance to hold my own child in my arms.

'Because of the way I had been forced into it, when I became vampire, I vowed never to Turn anyone,' Sebastian continued after a pause. 'I managed to keep that promise for two hundred years.' Looking at me, he lifted his hand and cupped my face. 'Until you. When I saw you lying on the ground, close to death, the pain I felt at the thought of losing you was so great, I went against everything I believed in and Turned you.' And I had been such a miserable bitch about it.

'That's why you asked my permission first.' All my memories of that night had eventually come back to me.

Sebastian nodded. 'I did not want you to hate me as I did my father after he Turned me,' he said, stroking my face with his thumb.

I leaned over and kissed him. 'I would never hate you; I love you.'

We kissed again, then Sebastian pulled away and looked at me. 'I never saw you as a whore,' he said quietly.

'And I never felt like one.'

'As your sire, your welfare is my responsibility. When I left you at the inn, I failed in that duty.'

'I thought you had tired of being my sire and left me,' I admitted.

Sebastian sat upright and pulled me into his arms. 'I would never do that,' he said into my hair, holding me tightly to him, almost as though he was scared someone was going to suddenly burst into the room and snatch me from him. 'To Turn someone, and then abandon them is considered the most heinous act a vampire can commit and is punishable by death in my land, as it is in Dornia and Farlow.' I noticed he didn't include the Northlands. What would Viktor care of an abandoned vampire child?

'I was spotted by the Prime's Guard as I was leaving the feeding house.' He leaned back against the headboard, taking me with him, then pulled up the furs so that they were covering us. 'They challenged me, asking why I had failed to report my business in Dornia to the Prime, something required by all non-Dornian vampires visiting the Eastern Province. I had not realised we were so close to Teragon House. If I had known, I would not have gone to feed and instead have waited until the following day. The market was so crowded, I had no choice but to let them take me. I knew Mykael would only keep me for a day or two then let me on my way, and I thought you would be able to go without feeding for that time. It has been so long since I was Turned, I have forgotten how quickly the hunger comes during your first month of Transition. I thought you would be safer there than at Teragon House, as I believed Mykael would take one look at your marks and put you to death.' He let out a laugh. 'Little did I know I was actually harbouring his fourteen times great-granddaughter. That came as a shock, I can tell you. I had heard of you, of course. Everyone knows of Mykael's descendants and what Viktor did to them.'

I hadn't.

'But I believed you had died during the attack on your grandparents' house. If I had known who you were, I would have taken you straight to Mykael the moment we entered Dornia.'

'Why can't I remember?' I said suddenly, pulling out of his arms so that I was in a sitting position, causing the furs to fall from my shoulders and pool around my hips. 'Surely, if I was his kin, I'd remember seeing him before. Why can't I remember what happened to me? My entire life before the orphan house is a complete blank. Why?'

'You were only young and had gone through a great trauma being separated from your family. Sometimes when bad things happen to us, our minds make us forget.'

'But surely I would've told the sisters who I was when I first arrived at the orphan house?'

Sebastian shrugged. 'Perhaps you did, and they just thought it was the imaginings of a child.'

Or they had been in league with Viktor all along. Would make sense if you took into account the fact that I was never fostered. Perhaps everyone knew, even Becka and Sarah. I knew I was being silly now.

Lowering my gaze, I stared at the furs. 'Maybe he's wrong and I'm not his kin,' I mumbled, smoothing the grey fur with my hand. 'I mean, the last time he saw Anna Teragon she was only four years of age, so it's entirely possible.'

'Kata, Mykael is certain of your identity and he would not be mistaken. Vampires are able to sense their blood in their descendants, so if he says you are Anna Teragon, then that is who you are.'

I remembered the Prime saying he could sense his blood in me when he had been trying to persuade me that I was his kin.

'I don't want to be his descendant, I hate him,' I said, looking up from the furs to stare at Sebastian. 'I hate that he's a Prime and a vampire and that, because of him, I became an orphan and was forced into slavery. I hate that he keeps calling me Anna. Anna Teragon died sixteen years ago. I am Kata. I hate that he's stopping me from going to Jangwa Island with you and is forcing me to stay here and become his official, whatever that means.' I slammed my fist against the headboard, ignoring the pain that radiated up my arm as my fist made contact with the wood. 'I just... just... hate him!' By now, I was screaming at the top of my voice, not caring that anyone who happened to be walking down the passageway would hear me. The Prime included. And Callie in the next room.

Sebastian took my hand and squeezed it. 'Kata, please,' he said urgently, motioning for me to keep my voice down, obviously realising the same thing. 'I know everything seems strange at present, but you will get used to it. You just need to give Mykael a chance. I saw the pain in his eyes while we were speaking and can see how much you mean to him. He blames himself for what happened to you and that he did not save you from his brother. He did not leave you once all the time you were sleeping.'

I remembered hearing crying on one of the occasions I had awoken and someone with a beard kissing me. When he had come to wake me, Sebastian had been clean shaven. Had it been the Prime?

'Who changed my clothes?' I asked suddenly.

'I did. I could not leave you in your own clothes, they were covered in mud and were soaking wet.'

'Thank you,' I said, relieved it hadn't been Mykael.

Sebastian kissed me. Then, loosening his grip on my hand, he wrapped his arms around me once more and leaned back so that his back was against the headboard, my head resting his chest. We didn't speak for several moments.

'I don't want to give him a chance,' I said, returning to Sebastian's earlier comment. I didn't care the Prime was hurting. I had hurt, too. For sixteen years. 'I don't even want to be here. Can't we just go to Jangwa Island? We can sneak out tonight once everyone's asleep.'

I wasn't bothered by the guards who would be on the gates leading from Teragon House. Sebastian could deal with them the same way he had done the ones at Saron Castle.

'Kata, we cannot,' Sebastian said, tightening his arms around me as though scared I was suddenly going to get it into my head to jump out the window. After all, that was how I had escaped Viktor. 'Mykael would never let us leave Dornia.'

'But he's stopping you, too. You were supposed to be returning to Jangwa Island and now you're stuck here.'

'It will be fine,' Sebastian assured me. 'I have sent my father word of the situation. He will be surprised when he hears I have finally Turned someone, and the Prime of Dornia's descendant at that.' He let out a laugh. 'Knowing my father, he will see it as an excellent opportunity for the Kwasi to trade with Dornia.'

Despite his attempt at humour, I could tell by the tone of his voice that Sebastian wasn't happy with being forced to stay at Teragon House. After the way I had heard the Prime shouting at him when they had thought I was asleep, I didn't blame him. If I was Sebastian, I would want to get as far away from the Prime as possible. Actually, I wanted to do just that. But Sebastian was right. Mykael would never let us leave. If we attempted to flee, he would send every vampire in Dornia after us, and when they eventually brought us back to him, I doubt even being his kin would save me. It looked as though we were stuck there.

'Sorry for causing you so much trouble,' I said, lifting my head to look at him.

Sebastian kissed me. 'Like I told you before, I knew what being your sire entailed when I Turned you.'

'What, that you would end up being kept prisoner by my vampire-king grandfather?' I said, breaking into a smile.

Sebastian returned the grin. 'Well, maybe not quite that,' he admitted.

I snorted. 'He actually wants me to call him Papa, can you believe? Apparently, I called him it when I lived here before. As if I would ever call the Prime of Dornia 'Papa'.'

'It is a term of affection commonly used by descendants in Dornia and Farlow when addressing their male ancestors,' Sebastian explained. 'Same as female ancestors are often called 'Mama'.'

'Well, I'm not calling him it. I don't want to acknowledge he's kin. By not letting us go to Jangwa Island, he's keeping me prisoner as much as his brother did. You know, when I was at the orphan house I used to imagine that I had family out there somewhere who would come and claim me, but by the time I was sent to Saron Castle I had long given up on that dream. Now I discover everything I have been told is one big lie and I had kin all along. Not only that, one of them is the very vampire who has spent the last twelve years making my life a misery!

'I've spent most of my life hating Mykael and believing he murdered my parents. I cannot just suddenly stop hating him. Or forget what I've believed about him for so long.'

Sebastian kissed me again. 'It will get easier, Kata. You just need to give it time.'

'Suppose.'

But how much time would it take?

#  Chapter Ten

The shoemaker arrived at Teragon House the following morning to measure me for shoes and boots. He was dismayed when he saw the scars on my feet caused by years of walking barefoot that not even becoming vampire would fade.

'Your poor feet,' he exclaimed as he lifted my foot and examined it, his touch gentle. 'I will make you some nice fur-lined boots and slippers, as well as a pair of lady's shoes. That'll make them feel better, yes?'

I smiled shyly and thanked him.

Looking to be in his sixth decade, the shoemaker had a kindly face and his shaggy hair and bushy beard were a silvery-white. He was how I thought a grandfather should be. Not some centuries-old vampire-king who had fangs and wanted me to call him Papa.

Once he had taken my measurements, the shoemaker gave me a pair of boots to borrow until my new ones were ready, which he said should be in around two weeks. Then, with one final unhappy glance at my feet, he left, taking his box of shoes with him.

Not long after he had gone, the seamstress arrived. She, too, said my new clothes should be ready within two weeks.

Both she and the shoemaker noticed the tattoos on my neck. The shoemaker's expression was sad when he caught sight of them, while the seamstress had merely pursed her lips, then quickly looked away when she realised I had caught her staring, while behind her, her two young assistants suddenly made themselves busy with folding the cuts of fabric they had brought with them into the large wooden chest sat in the middle of my bedchamber, looking anywhere bar at me.

Callie wasn't in her bedchamber, so before she left, the seamstress insisted on helping me dress, saying it wouldn't do for her to leave the Daughter of House Teragon dressed in nothing but her undergarments. I refrained from telling the seamstress I was more than capable of dressing myself, having done so for as long as I could remember. Instead, I thanked the woman politely for her kindness and allowed myself to stand there as she and her girls helped me into the pale pink dress I had selected from the wardrobe, trying not to feel self-conscious at being treated like a child. The green-stone tiara and necklace were on top of the dressing table, where I had left them the previous evening, and after combing my hair into a silver-coloured hairnet, the seamstress arranged the jewels upon my head and around my throat. When she discovered my only outdoor footwear were the boots the shoemaker had left, the seamstress shook her head and tutted in disapproval, saying they weren't the correct footwear to wear with a dress. But as the slippers were unsuitable for outdoor wear, they would have to do.

Once the seamstress and her girls were gone, I left the bedchamber and made my way along the passageway to the Prime's study. I didn't particularly want to see him, but an errand boy had come to the bedchamber door that morning with the message that I was to report to His Grace's study once I was finished with the seamstress, and I knew better than to ignore his summons.

Given it was the Prime's study, I expected to be greeted by Lord Lev or a servant. I was greatly surprised, then, when the doors swung open and it was Prime Mykael himself stood there.

When he saw it was me at his door, the Prime's face broke into a wide smile. 'Good morning, Anna,' he said.

I curtseyed. 'Your Grace.'

'I trust you slept well.'

'I did, Your Grace,' I responded, my cheeks burning as I recalled how Sebastian and I had spent much of the previous night indulging in the new bond we had discovered between us.

'Anna, I have already told you, there's no need to address me so formally.' Prime Mykael unclasped the large bunch of keys from his belt and used one of the keys to lock the study doors. Reattaching the key bunch to his belt, the Prime turned to me and gestured that we start walking. 'Come, let me show you around Teragon House. Your rightful home.'

Teragon House was vast. Seven hundred and five rooms spanning over four floors, including chambers for both staff and visitors, as well as the family wing. Not far from the Prime's quarters was my parents' suite of rooms, which included the nursery I had slept in for the first four years of my life. The Prime hadn't been able to bring himself to have the rooms cleared after his family's murder, so everything looked exactly how it had done the morning my parents and I had left for Clovesfield Manor, the only difference being the large dustsheets covering the furnishings to protect them. I could see the upset on the Prime's face as he showed me the rooms, but I felt nothing. The rooms had no meaning for me.

Leaving the family wing, the Prime showed me the rest of Teragon House, starting with the Great Hall, which was on the ground floor and was where the Prime entertained his guests. It was also where the humans ate. Unlike Saron Castle, there wasn't a separate dining hall for the servants. Both they and the visiting landholders and descendants ate together in the Great Hall. Also, unlike Saron Castle, there were fires burning in the large hearths, making it more hospitable for the humans. Neither did the hall smell of blood.

A huge candelabrum hung down from the ceiling at either end of the hall, their many candles lighting up the room brightly, forcing the shadows away. In between the candelabra hung large, dark blue banners depicting the silver snarling wolf of House Teragon.

At the far end of the hall, on a dais reached by five wide steps, was the table where the Prime sat with his senior nobles and other honoured guests. Everyone else sat at the lower tables, going down the room in order of rank. Minor nobles and their descendants would be nearest the dais, then the Prime's Guard and visiting guards, seeing as they were vampire. Landholders and their families would be next then, finally, the servants, who would sit on the tables furthest from the dais.

I realised, as his kin, my place would be on the dais with the Prime.

Sweet-smelling rushes that had a hint of lavender were spread across the stone floor, while in the centre of the hall was the large space where entertainments were held. I hoped Mykael's idea of entertainment wasn't the same as his brother's.

Underneath one of the tables, two small dogs were yipping and snarling over a bone, while gathered around one of the hearths were several servant children—their ages ranging from around five to ten. They were scribbling away on their slates with stubs of chalk as they followed the quiet tones of the wizened grey-haired man perched on a low stool in front of them. At the next hearth along from them, a group of servant women were sat sewing.

Neither they nor the servants busy clearing the tables from the previous night's feasting showed any sign of fear at the Prime's arrival. Nor did they throw themselves to the floor the moment we entered the hall. Instead, they paused to bow or curtsey then resumed what they had been doing prior to our arrival, happily talking amongst themselves as they worked. How different from the humans at Saron Castle, where even the thought of Viktor had the slaves quaking in terror.

A dozen or so vampire nobles were gathered around one of the tables near to the rear of the hall. When I spotted them, the wave of fear that washed over me caused me to stop dead in my tracks.

Sensing my nervousness, Prime Mykael laid a protective arm around my shoulders. 'They won't harm you,' he murmured quietly so that only I could hear.

I didn't respond, instead watched terrified as the nobles started walking towards where we were standing, fighting every instinct which told me to flee from the hall. For so long I had associated the word 'vampire' with danger, it was going to take more than a few reassuring words from a Prime to convince me to change my mind. I also didn't like his arm around me, but fearful of offending him, I made no attempt to move away.

As the nobles drew near, I made to curtsey, but the Prime stopped me, saying, 'The Daughter of House Teragon doesn't curtsey to those beneath her station.'

And, to my utter astonishment, I found myself the one being bowed to as, one by one, the nobles stepped forward and greeted me with a 'my lady'.

I stared at them in stunned silence as it suddenly dawned on me what it meant to be Prime Mykael's descendant. I had gone from being a slave, who was beneath practically everyone, to a member of the Dornian royal family where, with the exception of the Prime, I outranked not only everyone in this hall and those residing at Teragon House, but every single person in Dornia.

I felt dizzy with the enormity of it all, and not for the first time found myself wondering if this was just a crazy dream and I was going to suddenly wake and find myself sprawled on the freezing cold road. In pain and alone.

I smiled politely as the nobles told me how wonderful it was that I had returned to my rightful place at Teragon House and that Viktor would pay for the great insult he had done to both me and House Teragon, all the while thinking I wanted to be anywhere other than talking to them. As he had done the previous day, Mykael was wearing a blue linen shirt, which hid his markings from view, and as they spoke to us, I caught several of the nobles eyeing it in surprise as though they had never seen their Prime so attired, confirming my suspicions the shirt was for my benefit.

Like the shoemaker and seamstress before, the nobles stared at the serpents on my neck; their expressions ranging from sympathy to anger to suspicion. I realised it was just something I was going to have to learn to live with.

Sebastian had already told me that once I had completed my Transition, I could have them removed using the same method as the Turned descendants and landholders of the Northlands. He had warned me that the pain would be excruciating as it involved slicing off the marked skin and allowing new skin to grow in its place. No human would survive the process, and anyway, the scars would make it obvious what they'd had done. As I was vampire, my skin would completely heal, making it look as though the tattoos had never been. I was yet to decide whether I would subject myself to such barbarity.

A couple of the nobles related their memories of me as a child.

'You and my Daughter, Elisabeth, used to play together in the throne room,' said an older-looking vampire, who had introduced himself as Duke Tavin of House Bowen. 'The children weren't supposed to go into the throne room alone, but your cousin, Isadel, used to sneak you younger ones in through the rear door when no one was looking.' He smiled. 'If any of the children tried to sit on the second throne, you would demand that they get off it immediately, telling them it was your father's chair, not theirs, and when you were older it would be yours.'

Next to me, the Prime stiffened as Duke Tavin uttered the name Isadel, and his arm around my shoulders tightened. I realised she had been among those murdered during the sack of Clovesfield.

As for me, I had no memory of either my cousin or playing in the throne room with the other children. Yet something else Viktor had taken from me.

Not once while we were standing there did any of the nobles act or say anything threatening towards me. Even so, it was a great relief to me when the Prime took our leave so that I could continue my tour of Teragon House.

Behind the Great Hall were the large kitchens where food was prepared for humans of all ranks, while the throne room where I had apparently played as a child was situated on the wing opposite the Great Hall and was where the Prime did such things as receive guests, hold court, and where he held Council with his senior nobles. It was also where the ceremony to officially name me as the Daughter of House Teragon would take place.

On asking Mykael, I discovered being the Daughter of House Teragon meant I was responsible for such things as running Teragon House and the Eastern Province in his absence, as well as holding court once a week. I was also responsible for the welfare of the humans of the Eastern Province and was the one they came to see when seeking retribution against a vampire who had done them harm. Finally, I would act as Mykael's ambassador at foreign courts. A far cry from a kitchen slave.

The whole thing sounded awfully daunting and I was terrified at the prospect of being given such responsibility after spending years in the kitchens where my most important duty was to ensure the meat didn't char. Neither was I happy with the amount of time I would be required to spend with vampires, but Mykael had assured me that he wouldn't expect me to take up the role until I was ready. Until then, Lord Lev would remain his official. It seemed Lev's job was safe after all.

Behind the throne room was the sitting room where the Prime met his nobles and other visitors privately, while next to that was a vast library furnished with large, comfortable-looking armchairs for those who wanted to retreat into its quiet confines and lose themselves within the pages of one of the many leather-bound books that were crammed on the floor-to-ceiling bookcases which run along the length of every wall.

Nowhere during my tour did I see the dungeons of slaves that the Dornian Prime was alleged to keep, nor were any of the humans naked. They had simply been yet more Northlander vampire lies.

As we walked, the Prime talked more about when I had been living at Teragon House with my parents. Hearing the warmth in his voice when he spoke of my family, I found myself becoming less wary of him.

Lady Katerina was the daughter of the Duke of House Arron, a prominent family in Northern Vachenia, and she and my father had met when Prince Frederik was visiting the court of King Dominik and Queen Eliana of Vachenia. Unlike the rest of the Eastern Continent, the Kingdom of Vachenia wasn't ruled by a vampire, but had a human king. In fact, there were no vampires at all in Vachenia, as they were outlawed. Any vampire who dared set foot in its lands was instantly put to death. I didn't know how that would work if Mykael or Viktor decided to pay a visit.

I tried to imagine what it would be like to grow up without being in the constant shadow of vampires and was surprised my mother had been willing to leave the relative safety of Vachenia to marry into the Prime of Dornia's family. She must have loved my father deeply.

To my disappointment, when I asked Mykael of my family in Vachenia, he told me that my mother's only sibling—an elder brother and my uncle Louis—had died childless a couple of years after I was born and my maternal grandparents had died soon after, meaning I was the Duchess of House Arron, too. But of course, being vampire, I was forbidden from entering Vachenia. After my mother's death, my family's estate had been inherited by a distant cousin of mine on my grandmother's side, who had no love for the Prime of Dornia due to what he was and what had happened to my mother.

Next to the library was the gallery where the portraits of Mykael's descendants—

my ancestors—were hung. Including my lord father.

Looking at his portrait, which had been painted when Prince Frederik hadn't been much older than what I was now, I saw that we both shared the same hair and eye colouring as Duchess Coriana. We also shared the Prime's high cheekbones. I had hoped seeing my father's portrait would trigger some memory of him, but there was nothing. Nor did the portrait next to it of a graceful blonde-haired grey-eyed woman seated on a stool, wearing a pale blue wedding dress and the blue and silver cloak of House Teragon, while my father stood behind her with one hand placed protectively on her shoulder, wearing an identical cloak and looking a decade or so older than he had done in the previous portrait, trigger any memories of my mother.

It seemed I had lost my parents forever.

I found it creepy the Prime had known these long-dead people and was older than any of them. I wondered if any of them had become vampire, but when I asked Mykael this, he said they had not.

'I forbade my kin from becoming vampire due to the risk of them being used to rise against me. If one of my blood was Turned, it meant death for both them and the vampire who sired them.'

I took a step back, suddenly scared.

Just when I thought I was getting used to the idea of being the Prime's descendant, he came out with a comment like that.

'Anna, you are safe,' Prime Mykael said, noticing my reaction. He put his hand on my shoulder as he added softly, 'I learnt my mistake sixteen years ago when I believed I had lost my family forever.'

I smiled nervously, not entirely convinced at his attempt to reassure me.

Leaving the gallery, we went through a set of doors at the rear of the sitting room, out into the gardens of Teragon House, which consisted of formal gardens, small patches of woodland, and large lawns, plus an impressive yew maze. Peafowl strutted about the grounds; the males showing off their strange eye-topped tail feathers, the air filled with their distinctive piercing calls. Other birds had also made the gardens their home—rooks, pigeons, sparrows, and blackbirds to name just a few.

As Dornia was still in the grips of winter, most of the gardens were barren, but the Prime told me they were beautiful in summer.

'Coriana always loved the gardens at Teragon House,' he said as he stared around the rose garden we were standing in, a wistful expression on his face. 'When we were first wed, she planted this garden, saying the roses reminded her of her home in Southern Dornia. Of course, the roses she planted are long dead, but I always have roses in this garden in memory of her.'

'What happened to her? Did she become vampire, too?'

The Prime shook his head. 'She did not. Coriana died not long after I became what I am now.'

I wanted to ask more, but seeing the sadness on the Prime's face as he spoke of his dead wife, I chose not to.

Not far from the rose garden was a small temple of the Moon Goddess, the deity of Dornia. The Goddess was also worshipped by many in the Northlands, but wasn't something I had ever bothered with. What was the point of praying to a being who couldn't help us? And even if I had wanted to, I wouldn't have been able to visit the temple at Saron Castle, as slaves were forbidden from entering it, and those slaves who had worshipped the Goddess had done so secretly.

It was gloomy inside the windowless temple; the only illumination from the flickering candles standing in the small recesses positioned along each wall. At one end of the temple stood a stone altar covered in nuts, evergreens, and other small offerings, while behind the altar stood three stone statues depicting the Goddess as the Maiden, Mother, and Crone.

The senior high priestess was nowhere in sight.

'She often goes into Teragon village with her novices to give food to those in need,' Mykael explained.

Much to my surprise, the Prime pulled a pinecone from his pocket and placed it on the altar before kneeling before it and bowing his head in prayer. It seemed centuries as a vampire hadn't stopped Mykael from being a believer. He made no comment when I didn't follow him, seemingly understanding my reluctance.

Leaving the temple behind, the Prime next took me to the dark and low-ceilinged crypt where members of House Teragon had their final resting place.

Those who had been at Clovesfield Manor the night of the fire weren't among them, as the blaze had been so great that, when it had finally burned out, nothing but ash and bones had remained. The spaces where they would've been entombed contained ashes from the fire, while the bones had been laid together in a separate tomb on the grounds where Clovesfield had once stood.

As I stared at the names etched on the sealing stones in the flickering light of the lantern in the Prime's hand, I suddenly spotted the name PRINCESS ANNA TERAGON etched on the tomb next to the one marked PRINCE FREDERIK TERAGON.

'I'll have that removed,' Prime Mykael said quietly.

I shrugged.

I didn't associate the name 'Anna Teragon' as being me.

Even so, I was glad when we left the cold and damp crypt and walked back out into the winter sunshine.

Despite the sun, the day was chilly, and I was glad for my thick, fur-lined cloak. As I was for the boots the shoemaker had lent me. They may have been giving me blisters where my feet weren't used to being encased in leather, but at least my feet were warm and I wasn't being made to walk around barefoot.

My thoughts went to Saron Castle. Was the day cold there? What of Becka; she had no shoes to protect her feet from the chill of the day. I was worried for my friend. By now, Lord Berin would have returned to his castle, but I had no way of knowing if Becka had survived wearing his Band. Or if she had since received another one. I wished I could go to Saron Castle and free her.

We had not long left the crypt when we encountered two of the Prime's Guard patrolling the grounds. Both guards were wearing a dark blue woollen tunic and black leggings, their dark blue cloaks emblazoned with a large wolf stitched with silver thread and secured around their throats with a silver brooch in the shape of a sword. I recognised the male guard as Guardsman Danil, the vampire who had brought me to Teragon House.

'My lady,' the Guardsman said, inclining his head.

'Guardsman Danil,' I replied, smiling shyly. Now that I wasn't fearing for my life, I could see that the lean and muscular guard was handsome. Very handsome. I tried not to think that the last time I had seen him, I had accused him of being my murderer.

'Guardsman Danil will be giving you riding lessons,' the Prime informed me.

'You will?' I said to Guardsman Danil, surprised. I'd have thought it would have been Sebastian or the stablemaster teaching me.

Then I realised it was the Prime's way of getting me used to being around vampires. It also meant Danil would be my personal guard when I started riding beyond Teragon House.

'My father was Duke Tavin's stablemaster, my lady,' Guardsman Danil said. 'And I spent most of my childhood in the stables helping him.'

I found I didn't mind it was going to be Guardsman Danil teaching me. He had a kindly look in his eye, which was more than what could be said for the female guard standing next to him, who Mykael had called Veronika. For the whole time we had been standing there, she hadn't uttered a word. Instead, she had just stared at me, her brown eyes filled with barely contained hostility. It made me glad it was Guardsman Danil who had found me that night and not her. It appeared not everyone was happy that Anna Teragon had returned from the dead.

Next to me, the Prime and Guardsman Danil were oblivious to the guardswoman's funny mood as they spoke of my riding lessons, which would start as soon as a horse had been found for me. The Prime wanted me to have my own horse rather than using one from the stables. Given Veronika's attitude, I was too scared to admit that I didn't want to ride.

As we spoke, Sebastian ambled over to us.

I hadn't seen him since first thing that morning; when he had left to go to the nearby village of Oaktown, where he'd had some errands to run. He hadn't told me what the errands were, but I knew one of them was a visit to the feeding house.

I had been amazed to learn all those who worked in feeding houses did so voluntarily, and I could tell Sebastian was happier with that arrangement. I didn't like the fact he was feeding from others, not helped by the fact he was most likely bedding them, too, as was common practice for vampires when feeding, but as I was in Transition, he was no longer able to feed from me. I had already witnessed on the shores of Grey Bay what happened when a vampire's hunger became too great and had no wish for a repeat performance.

'I see you found what you were looking for,' Prime Mykael said, eyeing the two swords Sebastian was holding.

Sebastian nodded. 'They are not quite what my people use, but they will do.'

He offered one of the swords, hilt first, to the Prime. Taking the proffered sword, the Prime unsheathed it from its leather scabbard and examined the blade before returning it to Sebastian with a nod.

I wondered what Sebastian wanted with the swords but was too shy to ask him in front of the others in case they thought I was stupid.

Leaving the two guards to their patrol, the three of us walked over to the house. When we reached the entrance hall, the Prime said he would leave me with Sebastian as he was going to talk with Duke Rugen, who had arrived at Teragon House that morning. I remembered Duke Rugen of House Ashfield being one of the older-looking nobles who had come up to us in the Great Hall. From the small ash tree I had spotted on the breast of her tunic while we had been talking, I knew Guardswoman Veronika was a descendant of his. I also knew from the look on his face when Mykael had introduced us that, as well as sharing the same dark hair and angular features, the Duke of Ashfield shared his descendant's dislike of me.

In my quarters, lying folded on the unmade bed—it seemed Callie was still neglecting her duties—was a dark-coloured tunic and a pair of leggings that had been left by one of the servants while I was with the Prime.

'You are to get changed so we can start your training,' Sebastian said, pointing at the clothes. 'Mykael may have stopped me taking you to Jangwa Island, but he will not stop me teaching you the Dance of the Warrior. You are Kwasi!'

All these titles: Slave, Daughter, Kwasi. Why couldn't I just be Kata?

'We will train every morning,' Sebastian continued. 'I will also be teaching you the language of my people, as it is expected of you as a member of our tribe.' Yet something else I was expected to learn.

I wondered when I would have time to sleep.

Once I was changed into the tunic and leggings, Sebastian led me back outside and over to the large lawn behind Duchess Coriana's rose garden. On the way, we encountered two maids, who bobbed their heads and said 'my lady' as we passed.

'I hate that,' I said to Sebastian, once they had disappeared from view.

'Get used to it. You are Princess Anna of House Teragon, Daughter to the Prime of Dornia.'

I let out a laugh. 'Yesterday I was a slave; today I'm a princess. It's the sort of story us slaves used to tell each other in our dormitory and now it's actually happened to me.'

When we reached the lawn, I glanced over my shoulder towards the house and realised we would be visible to the Prime in his study. I hoped he and Duke Rugen had gone elsewhere to talk. At least the two guards were nowhere in sight. The last thing I wanted was Veronika watching on in contempt.

Sebastian held out one of the swords and I took it from him. Unsheathing it, I saw the edge had been dulled.

'As if I would give you a sharpened weapon,' Sebastian said, grinning. 'You would probably end up cutting off your own foot.'

'I would not,' I said indignantly.

Standing with my feet apart, I lifted the sword and held it out in front of me determinedly.

'Standing like that, you are leaving yourself wide open. If you turn your body, there is less of you to aim for. See, like this.'

I watched Sebastian as he positioned himself so that he was standing to the side with one foot behind the other, then copied him.

Sebastian nodded. 'Now, lift your sword so that it is nearer to your head. And use both hands. If you hold it with just one, your sword will be knocked straight out of your hand.'

'It's uncomfortable,' I complained, once I had got the sword into the same position as his. 'It feels like my back's being stretched.'

'It will do, but you will soon get used to it.'

'If you say so,' I said grumpily.

Sebastian grinned at me. 'Right,' he said, 'from that position, if you move your arms down, while at the same time...' And so I spent the rest of the afternoon learning the Dance of the Warrior.

#  Chapter Eleven

'Anna, are you even listening to me?' asked the Prime from the opposite side of the desk.

My name is Kata.

It was a fortnight since I had arrived at Teragon House and I was in Mykael's study, enduring yet another afternoon of lessons with him. Every afternoon I had to sit with him while he taught me numeracy, reading, and scribing, as well as the history of the Eastern Continent and the laws of Dornia. Not that I knew why he was bothering. It was obvious I wasn't interested and would much rather be out walking in the gardens. Or, better still, on board a boat to Jangwa Island. And I didn't even know why it was him teaching me. Surely a Prime could afford a tutor?

Pulling my eyes from the balcony windows, I looked at the Prime and found him staring at me in exasperation. I could understand his annoyance. It was the third time that afternoon he'd had to call me to attention.

'The six senior houses of Dornia,' I said, reciting what he had just told me. 'House Bowen—senior house of the Western Province. Their banner is of a white rearing horse on a red background and is the seat of Duke Tavin. House Peragrin—senior house of the Peninsula. Their banner is of a brown falcon on a white background and is the seat of Duke Gregory. House Bolton—senior house of the Northern Province. Their banner is of a golden stag on a red background and is the seat of Duke Stefan. House Farrow—senior house of the Southern Province. Their banner is of a golden acorn on a dark green background and is the seat of Duchess Ingrid. House Foxwell—senior house of the Fair Isle. Their banner is of a—, of a—' I faltered.

'A red fox's head on a purple background,' the Prime reminded me.

I nodded. 'And is the seat of Duchess Silvana. House Ashfield—senior house of the Ashfield Province. Their banner is of an ash tree on a light blue background and is the seat of Duke Rugen.'

And, incidentally, the Province where Sebastian and I had entered Dornia. Although, going by the look he had given me that first morning when the Prime had been showing me the Great Hall, I was glad it hadn't been Duke Rugen's guards who detained Sebastian. Because if I had been brought before the Duke of Ashfield instead of the Prime, I doubt I would have lived to tell the tale. Thankfully, he had left for Ashfield Castle the same afternoon, so I hadn't had to see him since. Although his descendant was being as friendly as ever.

'And who is Lord Commander of The Prime's Watch?'

The Prime's Watch was a vampire army dedicated to protecting Dornia from Northlander vampires; although they had done a great job in protecting my family. They were stationed at The Keep, a stone fortress spanning the entire length of the bottom of the Lowlands, separating Dornia from the Northlands, and the reason why Sebastian and I had been forced to cross the freezing waters of the Grey Bay.

'Lord Duncan.'

'And their banner?'

Who cares, they're all vampires.

'A bloodied battle-axe on a black background,' I said sulkily. I wanted to be with Sebastian on Jangwa Island, not learning this pointless rubbish. Why did a Kwasi warrior need to know the names of the noble houses of Dornia?

I fidgeted uncomfortably in my seat. The Prime expected me to be dressed like a princess when I was in lessons, and I found the tight bodices and layers of skirts stifling.

'Anna, what's wrong?' Prime Mykael said, leaning across the desk towards me. 'You seem unhappy.'

'Nothing, Your Grace.' _Only that I'm being forced to stay here with you._

'My name is Mykael.'

And mine's Kata.

At least he wasn't insisting I call him Papa.

I stared silently at the desk, wishing I was anywhere but with him.

'Anna, talk to me.' The Prime reached for my hand resting on the desk, and I snatched it away. I couldn't bear to be touched by him.

He sighed. 'I think we've had enough lessons for today.' He threw down his quill and leaned back in his chair. 'Tomorrow, we won't be having lessons. Instead, you are to meet Guardsman Danil in the stables for your first riding lesson.'

I would be happy I didn't have to spend the afternoon with the Prime, if it wasn't for the fact that I was going to be spending it on the back of a horse. And with a vampire.

'You may go.'

I stood up from my chair and curtseyed, my eyes on the floor. 'Thank you, Your Grace.'

The Prime let out another sigh but didn't comment.

Perhaps if he became that fed up with me, he would let me go to Jangwa Island just so he wouldn't have to look at me anymore.

Leaving the Prime's study, I went straight to the roof terrace.

I had discovered it quite by accident.

During my first few days at Teragon House, I'd often gone to look at the tapestry to familiarise myself with the land of my birth, and one occasion I'd been standing there when I had suddenly noticed the hairline crack running up the wooden panelling next to the tapestry. On closer examination, I'd discovered the crack started at the bottom of the wall and travelled up the panelling to about head height, where it had then cut across the wood before disappearing behind the tapestry. Pushing the tapestry to one side, I'd discovered the crack continued across the wood for around three spans before travelling down to the floor once more.

It was a door.

As there had been no sign of a handle, I'd known there had to be some other way to open the door and so had started pushing the panelling experimentally at various points. To my delight, upon pushing the bottom left-hand corner, I'd heard a muffled click from behind the panelling, before the door had suddenly swung inwards, nearly toppling me onto the stone steps hidden behind it in the process. Given the layers of dust on the steps and the cobwebs hanging down from the low ceiling, it had been many years since anyone had set foot inside and was doubtful that anyone—apart from the Prime, who had most likely forgotten its existence—even knew the doorway was there.

Full of curiosity, I'd gone up the steps, and upon opening the door at the top of them, had discovered a small roof terrace with a breath-taking view of the surrounding area. Since then, I'd often gone to the terrace to hide. Always careful to wedge the door at the bottom of the steps with my boot; the boot hidden by the tapestry which reached all the way to the floor. I didn't know how to open the door from the inside and didn't want to end up trapped, knowing it could be many hours before I was found.

Reaching the roof terrace, I sank to the stone floor, sobbing.

I hated it here.

I wished Sebastian had never gone to the feeding house, we would be on Jangwa Island by now. I was so lonely. Sebastian was avoiding the Prime and spent most of his time at the feeding house or in the guardroom. The two of them didn't exactly get on. Sebastian wasn't happy he was being forced to stay at Teragon House during my Transition, while the Prime was angry I had been Turned—even if the only reason Sebastian had done it was to save my life—especially as I had then nearly starved to death. He was also furious with him for lying with me and taking my blood, something vampires were forbidden from doing with members of his family, even though Sebastian hadn't known I was the Prime's kin at the time. Nor did the Prime like the circumstances surrounding how we had met. According to him, Sebastian had taken advantage of me while I was in a vulnerable situation and this, coupled with being treated like a whore, wasn't a good basis for a relationship, despite me telling him that never once in the time I had known Sebastian had I thought myself either being taken advantage of or his whore.

It did make me wonder what the Prime was going to do to him once my Transition was over and I was no longer reliant on Sebastian's blood to keep me alive.

I was finding it hard to go from Kata the Slave to Princess Anna and would often find myself using the servants' stairs or curtseying the guards and nobles and addressing the guards as 'my lord' or 'my lady' and the landholders as 'sir' or 'madam,' much to the embarrassment of both the vampire or landholder in question and myself. I also kept forgetting that when the Prime said 'Anna' he was addressing me, and sometimes it would take several attempts for him to get my attention. The same was true when everyone else addressed me 'my lady'.

I felt lonelier at Teragon House than I had ever done at Saron Castle. I had Sebastian, but that was all. I felt uncomfortable around the vampires and Mykael—especially Mykael—but at the same time I couldn't talk to the servants, as they treated me like a princess rather than their friend. I also didn't feel comfortable talking to the human descendants at the Prime's court, as I spoke like a commoner and more than once had caught them tittering behind their fans when they thought I wasn't looking.

In the two weeks I had been at Teragon House, people had come from all over Dornia to see the Princess Anna for themselves. I was expected to stand with the Prime while he greeted the visitors, as well as entertain guests with him in the Great Hall. I had soon discovered entertainments were much more civilised in the Great Hall of Teragon House than they had been at Saron Castle. There was music, dancing, and mummers' shows, and all the servants were treated with respect by both humans and vampires. The rare times a vampire tried to force themselves on a human or feed from them, they were instantly punished.

I hated the way the visitors stared at me with their curious eyes, and their probing questions. I also didn't like being surrounded by vampires. As predicted, I was seated on the dais next to the Prime, which meant every evening I had to endure the company of his vampire nobles, and although they were nothing but polite towards me, the only thing which stopped me from jumping up from the table and fleeing the hall was the fact Sebastian was sitting next to me. Not that he was any happier at being there than I was. At least both his and Mykael's power shielded me from that of other vampires; Mykael's because of the blood-mark and Sebastian's, the sire-bond. Not that it was usually necessary.

As the vampires of the Northlands always exhibited their power when speaking, I hadn't known until meeting Sebastian that, unless a vampire was angry, it was possible for them to speak without power in their voice, and it was something Prime Mykael expected of all vampires when in the company of humans. Explained why I hadn't felt Guardsman Danil's until he had seen my marks. Even Viktor and Mykael possessed this ability. It was yet another weapon the vampires of Saron Castle had used in order to make the humans subservient to them. As if the constant fear of being drained hadn't been enough.

While many of the nobles were angry with the insult done to Dornia and agreed with the Prime's decision to march on the Northlands which, according to the regular reports Mykael was receiving from Lord Duncan, was going in Dornia's favour, I had on more than one occasion caught them eyeing my tattoos with suspicion. I knew they thought I was a spy for Viktor.

I also caught Veronika and several other guards glaring at me from their table and knew they were angry with me being seated next to the Prime.

Usually, a vampire in Transition would be on the lower tables, but because I was Mykael's kin I was seated on the dais, and they saw it as me jumping the ranks. It wouldn't have been a problem if I had grown up at Teragon House, as I would've always been seated with the Prime. But to suddenly appear out of nowhere and be given such a privilege disgruntled many. Even if it was my birthright and something I didn't particularly want at that.

It was also obvious that Callie wasn't happy with being my maid, as she was usually absent from her room. I also knew from overhearing gossip between the maids that she was bedding the visiting lords. It was very rare for her to be there to help me dress—Sebastian had become quite the expert at lacing me into my dresses—and if I requested that she do something she would conveniently forget, so I often found myself making my own bed or darning my clothes. Although I was used to doing things for myself, and was happy to do it, I didn't think it right she wasn't doing what she was being paid to do. But, worried what the Prime would do to her if I complained, I kept quiet about her shortcomings, and when he asked if I was happy with her, I lied and told him I was.

Lord Lev was always friendly towards me, but I felt guilty that I was being trained to take his place. Although the lord had told me it was only right that he stood down, as it was my birthright and he had only been named Teragon's official as Prime Mykael had no surviving kin, I could tell by his face that Lord Lev wasn't entirely happy with the situation.

So, I had Lev to a certain extent and Sebastian, but I longed for female company.

#  Chapter Twelve

When I arrived at the stables the following afternoon, I was full of apprehension. Although Sebastian had assured me being in Transition meant any injuries I sustained if I fell would be less serious than those when I had fallen from Dapple, I was still terrified at the thought of being on the back of a horse.

I also wasn't happy with it being just me and Guardsman Danil. Although he'd been nothing but friendly towards me and had had ample opportunity to harm me the night that he found me lying helpless on the road, I wasn't comfortable with the idea of being on my own with a vampire I barely knew.

For my riding lesson, I was wearing my new tunic and riding breeches. Three sets had arrived from the seamstress the previous morning, along with several gowns, nightclothes, and undergarments. The tunic was dark blue and had a snarling wolf on the breast done in silver thread, marking me as the Prime of Dornia's descendant.

The dresses were still in the wardrobe. When I had asked Mykael about them, he told me both they and the jewellery had belonged to my mother. It felt odd wearing the clothes of a dead woman I had no memory of, and I was glad my new ones had arrived. The shoemaker's parcel had also arrived, so I was wearing my new fur-lined knee-high leather boots, which were every bit as comfortable as he had promised.

When I entered the stable, I spotted Guardsman Danil standing in one of the stalls, brushing down a bay horse. He was talking quietly to the horse in soothing tones, but as I stepped up to the stall wall, he stopped and looked over to where I was standing.

'Good afternoon, my lady,' he said, breaking into a smile. I noticed he was careful not to reveal his teeth. He had obviously been warned by the Prime of my nervousness around vampires. 'Would you like to meet your horse?'

I stared at the magnificent animal next to him. ' _My_ horse?'

Guardsman Danil nodded. 'She's a gift from Duke Tavin. I collected her from his stable three days ago. She's of good stock. Her dam was one of the horses my father bred while he was Duke Tavin's stablemaster.'

The guardsman swung open the stall door and gestured that I enter. Walking around the open door, I stepped into the stall and went over to the horse. My horse. I reached up and tentatively brushed my hand down her neck. She whickered softly.

'What name are you going to give her?'

I looked at the guardsman in surprise. 'Name her?'

'Of course. Every horse should have a name.'

I turned to the horse and considered her.

Dapple had been so named because of his colouring, but I didn't think 'Bay' would be a suitable name for this fine creature. Much to my amusement, Sebastian had named the horse he had bought from the market 'Gold' after the money the stallion had cost him, but I didn't think the horse looked like a 'Gift.'

'What shall I name you, pretty lady?' I said to the mare softly as I stroked her neck.

I had never thought I would have my very own horse. As a slave I had owned nothing. So much had changed since Sebastian had helped me regain my freedom. I smiled as I suddenly realised the perfect name for her.

I turned to Guardsman Danil, waiting patiently, and said, 'I am going to call her Libby. For if I hadn't found liberty, I wouldn't have her.'

He smiled. 'Excellent choice, my lady.'

After the guardsman had put on her saddle and bridle, he led Libby from the stall and outside, over to the paddock next to the stables. I made sure I was always in her line of sight, having been warned by Sebastian that some horses didn't like it if they couldn't see you. Libby seemed happy to be led by the guardsman; she didn't pull against him or seem agitated by our presence.

Once he had led her into the middle of the paddock, Guardsman Danil helped me mount Libby, and as I sat in the saddle, I stared around me. It seemed so high up. I looked down and my head swum when I saw how far off the ground I was. I quickly lifted my gaze and focussed on the oak trees standing next to the paddock.

'His Grace has made me aware of your accident and that you are fearful of riding,' Guardsman Danil said as he adjusted the stirrups so that my feet could reach them. 'We will take it as slowly as you need.' He stepped back. 'How do they feel? Are they the right length, or do they need shortening some more?'

'No, they feel just right,' I said, after I had slipped my feet into the stirrups.

'Today, we'll just be walking around the paddock. I will lead Libby. You don't need to do anything except hold the reins and remember to keep your back straight.'

I nodded, suddenly too scared to speak.

'Don't worry, my lady,' Guardsman Danil said, noticing my nervousness. 'I won't let anything happen to you.'

And that was how we spent my first riding lesson. I sat on the back of Libby as Guardsman Danil walked her around the paddock.

At first, I was terrified, convinced that I was going to fall off and end up a scrambled heap on the dirt, but after a while I found myself relaxing. Towards the end of the lesson I was even starting to enjoy myself and was disappointed when Guardsman Danil said we were done for the day.

As we were walking Libby back to the stables, I spotted a young woman in a blue servant's dress sitting on the paddock fence.

'Guardsman Danil, who is that girl?' I didn't remember seeing her about Teragon House.

Danil looked to where I was indicating and smiled. 'She's my sister, Talina, my lady. I asked Duke Tavin to send her from Bowen Castle last year after our father died. Our mother died when Talina was young, and we have no other brothers and sisters, so I'm the only family she has left.'

'You must really care for her,' I said, thinking it wouldn't be every brother who would send for his sister after the death of a parent. Especially if said brother was a vampire.

'That I do, my lady.'

'I would like to meet her.'

We started towards the fence, and as we drew near, Talina jumped down and walked over to us.

'I hope my brother hasn't been too bossy, my lady,' she said, after introductions had been made.

She grinned mischievously at the guardsman as she said this, and he stared back at her in mock indignation.

'Not at all,' I said. 'He has been the perfect gentleman.'

'See. It's only you that says I'm bossy,' Guardsman Danil said, grinning at his sister.

'Well, you are.'

As I watched them teasing each other, I could see the affection Guardsman Danil had for his younger sister and how much she loved him in return. And to think I had once thought vampires incapable of love.

We spoke some more, and I found myself warming to the younger woman. Around two years younger than what I was, Talina shared her brother's dark hair, which in her case reached halfway down her back, and her hazel eyes twinkled with mischief. She had a ready smile and chattered away to me quite happily, which I found refreshing after the failed attempts I'd had trying to talk to the other servants at Teragon House.

Talina explained that she worked in Teragon House's kitchens. 'Although I long to be a lady's maid like my mother,' she said wistfully.

_How different from Callie_ , I thought, as I considered the young woman before me.

That morning, my lady's maid had yet again failed to help me dress. And I knew when I returned to my quarters to change out of my riding gear, my bed would most likely be unmade and the gown I had worn the previous evening would still be slung over the chair where I had left it. How I wished I could dismiss her and have Talina take her place.

'I used to work in the kitchens, too,' I told her, much to Talina's astonishment.

'You did?' she exclaimed.

I started to tell her of my happier times in Saron Castle's kitchens and of Becka and Sarah. Talina listened avidly, asking dozens of questions, and as we talked, for the first time since arriving at Teragon House, I began to feel less alone.

From then on, every other afternoon saw me taking riding lessons with Guardsman Danil. At first, we stuck to riding around the paddock, but as my confidence grew, we moved on to the roads surrounding Teragon House. Danil was a patient and understanding teacher, who never pushed me beyond what I felt comfortable with. I felt relaxed around him and enjoyed his company. He was easy to talk to and didn't stare at my marks like so many of the others, nor was he put out by my position in the Prime's household. I soon saw him as less my riding instructor and guard and more as my friend.

It also became common for Talina to come along and watch my riding lessons, and once Danil and I started riding beyond the grounds of Teragon House, she would come with us if she wasn't required in the kitchens.

One afternoon, the three of us and Sebastian decided to visit the market at the nearby village of Oaktown.

It was the first time I had been to Oaktown and was looking forward to it. Mykael had even given me some money to spend while we were there. He had planned to come with us, but a minor noble had arrived at Teragon House that morning, requesting an audience with him, so he had ended up remaining behind.

I was glad, and not just to avoid the pomp and ceremony such a trip with the Prime would've entailed. Even after two months, I was still finding it difficult being in his company.

I knew Mykael would never hurt me and was trying to be a father to me, but I couldn't forget what he was. Even if he did always keep his markings covered whenever he was around me. I was angry he hadn't saved me from Viktor, which I knew was unfair as he hadn't been aware his brother had me, but I still felt resentful. My resentment not helped by the fact that if I hadn't been the Prime of Dornia's kin, Viktor would never have made me his slave in the first place. I was also unhappy he wasn't allowing me to go to Jangwa Island, as I felt my place was with the Kwasi, not him.

Whenever I looked at him, I could see the pain in Mykael's eyes at my rejection and knew he was suffering, too, but I couldn't bring myself to get close to him.

Duchess Silvana and three additional members of the Prime's Guard rode to the village with us, the former having arrived from her castle on the Fair Isle two days previously. Early in her third decade when she was Turned by Mykael over a hundred and fifty years previously, Duchess Silvana was one of the Prime's dearest friends and the only person I knew who called him by name. From the affection they showed one another, it was obvious Mykael and Silvana had been lovers at some point and most likely still were.

The time she had been at Teragon House, the Duchess of Foxwell had attached herself to me and, upon hearing of our planned trip to the Oaktown Market, had decided to come with us as she needed to pay a visit to the feeding house.

After we had set the horses loose in a field on the edge of the village, Duchess Silvana and Sebastian set off with Danil and the other guardsman, towards the nearby feeding house, while Talina and I made our way over to the large square where the market was being held, the two guardswomen trailing a few steps behind us.

It was a cloudless day, and as we wandered around the stalls, arm in arm, the warm sunshine shone down on us, making it feel more summer than spring.

In the short while we had known each other, Talina and I had grown close and would often spend time together. I knew it wasn't normal for the descendant of the Prime to associate with a servant, and Talina had said the other maids had been unkind to her about her friendship with me, as well as the fact her brother was a vampire—in many ways Talina was just as lonely as I was—but we didn't care. Mykael hadn't commented about our friendship or the fact it was Talina keeping me company rather than the female descendants or Callie, as was one of her roles as my lady's maid. He just seemed happy I had made a friend. Two, in fact. Despite my initial apprehension, I had found myself growing close to Guardsman Danil and it wasn't unusual to find the three of us and Sebastian together. Although I think Sebastian was jealous of the friendship that I had with Danil, as he could be rather abrupt towards the guardsman. But if Danil had noticed, he hadn't said anything to me about it.

We had been looking around the market only a short while when I spotted a stall selling sword belts and went over to have a closer look. I wanted to buy Sebastian something and thought a new sword belt would be the perfect gift for him.

Looking at the belts, I spotted one near to the back of the stall that had a metal buckle shaped into a horse, and as soon as I saw it, I knew it was the belt for Sebastian.

Noticing my interest, the grey-haired stallholder came over to us.

'Do you see anything you like, madam?' he asked.

I gestured towards the belt. 'May I have a closer look at the one with the horse buckle?'

The man picked up the belt and handed it me. Looking at it, I saw the leather was of a good quality and had been finely stitched.

'How much?' I asked him.

'Normally, six silvers,' he said. 'But to you, madam, I will sell it for five.'

Five silvers was a lot of money for a belt, even for one as good quality as what this one was.

Talina leaned across and looked at the belt in my hands. 'It's worth no more than two,' she told the stallholder.

'That's genuine Vachenian leather,' the stallholder exclaimed. 'You can find no finer leather than that.'

I hesitated. I really liked the belt, but as Talina had said, it was worth no more than two silvers.

'Two,' the man said, sensing my reluctance. 'I will sell it to you for two silvers.'

'I'll buy it,' I said, and opened the leather purse attached to my belt to give the stallholder his money.

The movement caused the scarf that I had arranged around my neck to slip, and I heard an outraged hiss from the stallholder as he caught sight of the red serpents on my neck. I suddenly found the belt being snatched from my hand.

'I'm not serving the likes of you,' the stallholder spat. 'Slaves have no money. Admit it, you were trying to steal it.

'No, I—' I started to say, but the man refused to let me speak.

'Thief! Thief!' he hollered at the top of his voice, causing several people to stop what they were doing and look over to where we were standing.

I glanced behind me, expecting to see the two guardswomen rushing to my aid. But they were nowhere in sight.

I looked about me in panic as I tried to spot the guards in amongst the crowd while, next to me, Talina was shouting at the stallholder, saying didn't he realise who I was?

The man laughed. 'You expect me to believe that's Anna Teragon,' he scoffed, pointing at me. 'If so, where are her guards?'

_Good question_ , I thought, as I continued to scan the crowd for the guardswomen. But still they didn't appear.

I was on my own.

'That's no princess,' the man continued. 'I know a thief when I see one and that is what she most certainly is.' The man viciously jabbed the silver wolf on my tunic with one of his fat fingers, making me cry out in pain and stumble back. 'I should drag you in front of His Grace myself for daring to wear his insignia. Do you know what he does to the likes of you?'

Finding myself unable to speak, I stared at the man in horror as he continued to berate me. I could feel the eyes of everyone around us as they watched my humiliation and just wanted the ground to swallow me up.

I felt a sudden movement behind me, and the next thing I knew, Danil was standing in front of me with the tip of his sword pointing at the man's throat.

With his teeth bared and eyes that burned with rage, he looked nothing like the mild-mannered Danil I had come to know in the two months I had been at Teragon House. It was a shock to see him so transformed.

'You dare speak to the Daughter of House Teragon in such manner?' he roared. 'I should drain you were you stand!'

Strangely, I didn't notice the power behind his shout, but knew Talina had from her sudden hiss of breath. It seemed I was far enough along in my Transition for the power of vampires to no longer affect me. Pity my Transition wasn't so advanced for the stallholder to realise it was a vampire he was insulting.

The man's face went ashen as he realised Talina had spoken the truth about my identity. 'I'm sorry, my lady,' he stammered, moving his eyes to look at me. He was unable to move his head on account of Danil's sword pressed against his neck. 'I didn't realise it was you.' He held out the belt. 'Consider the belt a gift.'

'I don't want it, it's of a very poor quality.' And, before he could see the tears forming in my eyes, I turned and walked away from the stall.

It didn't matter that I was free. As long as I had Viktor's marks, people were only ever going to look at me and think 'slave'.

Talina and Danil found me in the horse field, sobbing into Libby's mane. Danil had the belt in his hand and he held it out to me. 'The stallholder asked me to give you this to apologise for his behaviour. I've told him that he's no longer welcome to sell his wares in Oaktown and he should think himself lucky I didn't haul him in front of the Prime. His Grace will also hear of Serena and Katelin's abandonment of their post.'

I took the belt from him. 'I wish to return to Teragon House.'

Duchess Silvana and Sebastian were yet to appear from the feeding house, and the two guardswomen were still nowhere in sight, but they could just catch us up. I wanted away from the town and the townsfolk's prying eyes.

When we got back to Teragon House, I went straight to my bedchamber and threw the belt into my dresser drawer. And there it remained.

#  Chapter Thirteen

'You know, I haven't seen Mykael this happy for years,' Duchess Silvana said.

It was around a fortnight after the incident at the market, and Duchess Silvana and I were walking around the gardens of Teragon House.

All around us, flower beds were ablaze with colour from daffodils, tulips, and other spring flowers, while in the trees above, branches were bowing under the weight of white and pink blossoms.

Since she had been at Teragon House, I had found myself growing close to the older vampire and had opened up to her about my struggles adjusting to both life at Teragon House and becoming vampire. And my difficult relationship with the Dornian Prime.

'I saw him after the massacre at Clovesfield Manor. He was utterly devastated and blamed himself for your murder, saying if only he had let his family live in peace, rather than involving himself in your lives, then his brother would've left you alone. After your murder, he told me that in all the centuries he had lived it was the first time he felt truly alone. That his family were lost to him forever.' Silvana looked at me and smiled. 'Then you came back to him. The day you arrived at Teragon House, Mykael sent a bird telling me the news, and the letter was filled with such joy as he wrote of your return. That, after all those years believing he was alone, he discovered his little Anna was alive and you had come home to him. There was also great sorrow when he wrote of what Viktor had done to you. It kills him you were at the mercy of his brother for all that time.

'The times I stayed at Teragon House when you lived here, I saw you with Mykael. Out of all his descendants, you were the one who was closest to him. He told me that, on the day you went to Clovesfield Manor you were crying as you got into the carriage with Frederik and Katerina, saying you wanted to stay with him, so Mykael went out to you and promised if you were good for your mother and father he would come and see you as soon as he returned from Bowen Castle. But of course, he didn't. It broke his heart that the very last time he saw you, you had been pleading with him to let you stay but he had refused you.'

'I didn't realise that. I knew I was supposed to have stayed with him that night, but I didn't know the rest of it. That must've been devastating for him.' For the first time, I had an inkling how hard it must have been for Mykael.

'He blamed himself for sending you to your death.'

And he had lived with that guilt for sixteen years.

'I want to know him,' I said. 'But I'm finding it so hard to let go of the hurt and anger I'm feeling.'

'Give it time. Mykael understands it isn't easy for you.'

'That's what Sebastian keeps telling me.' But how long was it going to take?

'Why don't you spend time with him?'

'I do. I spend most afternoons with him.' Which usually involved me sitting sullenly at his desk, trying to say as little as possible to him.

Silvana shook her head. 'I don't mean lessons. That isn't the right environment for the two of you to build a relationship. If you're anything like me, lessons just make you grumpy.'

I smiled. That was exactly how they made me feel.

'Why don't you walk around the gardens with him, as we are doing now? It need only be a short while each day, you don't even need to talk much if you don't want to. It'll just be good for the two of you to spend time together that doesn't involve the Great Hall or poring over dusty old scrolls.'

'Suppose,' I said, not entirely convinced by the idea.

I felt awkward in the Prime's company as it was, without spending even more time with him. I wondered if Mykael had set her up to this.

'Just give it a try and see what happens, it cannot do any harm,' Silvana said. 'Now, what do you feel like doing for the rest of the afternoon? I overheard the maids talking earlier, and apparently it's market day in Oaktown. Shall we take a look?'

'I'd rather we didn't.'

I had yet to return to market after the incident with the belt, which, incidentally, was still in my dresser drawer. I hadn't wanted to give it to Sebastian, knowing that every time I saw it, it would take me straight back to that moment in the market.

'Do not allow the marks Viktor has put on your neck define who you are,' Silvana said, knowing the reason behind my reluctance.

'But everyone stares at them. When people look at me, they don't see the Princess of Teragon, Daughter to the Prime of Dornia, but the Northlander spy who managed to trick her way into Mykael's court. Don't think I haven't heard how some of the nobles speak of me. I know many in Dornia feel the same way.'

Silvana stopped walking to look at me, the cool spring breeze ruffling her auburn hair about her face in soft waves. 'Anna,' she started, taking my hand in both of hers.

By now, I was used to being addressed by a different name. Even if I did at times find myself going to correct them before I remembered.

'You are Mykael's kin. The blood of the Primes of Dornia flow through your veins—'

'Primes?' I interrupted, noticing she had used the plural. Primes couldn't die, so how could there have been more than one Prime of Dornia?

'Mykael's father was Prime of Dornia, as was his father before him, and his father before him, all the way back to when Dornia first declared itself separate from the Northlands. They, of course, were human, but they were Primes nonetheless. And you are their descendant.'

'He never told me that.'

'So, you see, you shouldn't fear those who think to judge you.'

'You're right,' I suddenly declared. 'I shouldn't care what others think. I'm the Prime's descendant, and it's about time they accepted that. I will hide from them no more. We'll go to Oaktown and if anyone sees fit to comment, they will find out exactly what happens to those who question the Daughter of House Teragon!'

'Spoken like the true descendant of Prime Mykael of Dornia,' Silvana said with a smile.

***

Like the previous time I had been to Oaktown, the market was bustling with activity and as we approached the square, my nerves grew.

Despite my earlier declaration to Silvana, I was terrified of a repeat performance of the last time I had set foot in this place. I didn't think I could face the shame a second time.

Silvana squeezed my hand. 'Remember who you are,' she said so only I could hear.

You are Teragon and the blood of Primes. You will not show weakness.

I nodded once then, squaring my shoulders, walked over to the first stall.

I don't know whether it was because I was with Silvana and four of the Prime's Guard, the latter having come with us to act as our escort, or whether it was due to the fact that I stared down anyone who glanced at my neck, but not once did anyone comment on my marks or challenge me for wearing the wolf of House Teragon on my breast. Even when I went to the candle stall alone while Silvana went to the next stall along, the chandler politely answered my questions regarding the best candles to use in my bedchamber. I was currently using plain wax ones and wanted something which gave off a scent. We finally settled on lavender and Jangwa Island jasmine. I bought four of each, thinking the jasmine candles would remind Sebastian of home, as well as a couple of bars of jasmine soap.

As well as the candles and soap, I also purchased a pair of silk gloves, which I thought would match the yellow gown I was going to wear in the Great Hall that evening, and a silver hair slide decorated with mother of pearl.

Nowhere did I see the belt merchant. He had obviously heeded Danil's threat to drain him if he ever set foot in Oaktown again.

As we walked around the market, I thought of what Silvana had said about Mykael. I realised that I was being selfish and hadn't given him chance to be a father to me. Deciding I wanted to do something for him, I told Silvana I was going to buy him a gift. She suggested some new inks, and as we wandered past the stalls, I suddenly spotted the perfect gift for him.

It was a wooden box containing three small pots of black ink and two goose-feather quills. On the box's lid was a carving of a howling wolf. It wasn't quite a Teragon wolf, but I thought it was close enough, and so I bought it, along with several sheets of vellum for him to use with it.

As well as the Prime's ink set, I also purchased ribbons for Talina, a leather purse for Danil, and two books on the Eastern Continent for Sebastian to help him rebuild the collection he had been forced to leave behind at Saron Castle.

When we decided that we had purchased enough, Silvana and I returned to Teragon House, and I went straight to the Prime's study to give him his gift.

After knocking on the door, and hearing his quiet murmur in response, I opened the door and found Mykael writing at his desk. He looked up, and when he saw it was me, put his quill on the desk and got to his feet. 'Anna,' he said, smiling warmly.

'Sorry, Mykael, I didn't mean to disturb you,' I said, spotting the piles of parchment on his desk. 'I'll come back later.' I turned to go, but he stopped me.

'They can wait. What is it you wish to see me about?'

'I wanted to give you this,' I said, and shyly held out the ink set.

Mykael took the box, and when he opened it, his face broke into a wide smile. 'Oh, Anna.'

'I know the wolf isn't quite a Teragon wolf, but I thought it was near enough.'

'It's perfect. Thank you.' He leaned over to kiss me on the forehead, and for the first time, I didn't recoil.

'I got these for you to use with it,' I said, holding out the vellum sheets. Remembering what Silvana had suggested, I added, 'I also wanted to ask, if you weren't too busy, whether you would like to take a walk around the gardens tomorrow once I have finished my training with Sebastian.'

Mykael looked up from the vellum sheets, and I felt a pang when I saw the joy on his face at my offer. All he had ever wanted was to get to know me.

'Anna, there's nothing I would like more. In fact, we can take a walk now, if you wish.'

And the two of us spent the rest of the afternoon walking around the gardens of Teragon House. I would be lying if I said it wasn't awkward, but at least it was a start.

#  Chapter Fourteen

'We have been at this nearly three months now,' Sebastian said, his tone exasperated, 'and you are yet to learn moves you should have mastered weeks ago.'

The two of us were on the lawn behind Duchess Coriana's rose garden, in the middle of my daily sword lessons. And, as usual, they weren't going well.

While in the short time Sebastian had been teaching me, I had developed a good command of the Jangwa Island language, helped in part by the fact Sebastian used every opportunity to teach me new words and expected me to speak in his language as much as possible, I was finding it difficult to grasp the Dance of the Warrior, and most lessons would result in Sebastian becoming frustrated with my failed attempts to recreate the moves he was showing me.

'I will get it. I just need time.'

'We only have six months.'

'Thanks for reminding me.'

Mykael had already informed me that I wouldn't be going with Sebastian when he returned to Jangwa Island.

Sebastian ignored my sarcasm. 'Look at how I do it,' he said instead, 'then try again.'

Sebastian swung his sword around his head while spinning on his heel. It looked easy when he did it, but when I tried, I lost my balance and ended up on my arse.

'No, no, no,' he shouted. 'You are not even trying.'

'I am!' I responded angrily, leaping to my feet. 'You're just not giving me chance. You've already admitted to me it takes longer than six months to learn everything. You're just rushing me so that you can go home. Well, you know what? I'll save you the bother!' And with that, I threw down the sword and stormed across the garden towards the house.

I didn't even know why Sebastian was still insisting I learnt the Dance of the Warrior; it was obvious Mykael was never going to allow me to go to Jangwa Island. We had such precious little time before he left, and I didn't want to be wasting it arguing about my failures as a Kwasi warrior.

By the time I had gone to my quarters and changed into a clean tunic and re-pinned my hair, which had come loose during training, my anger had left me. But knowing we would only end up arguing again, I didn't go on the hunt for Sebastian and instead went to meet Danil.

Hopefully, an afternoon riding would clear my head.

Despite my initial hesitation, I had grown to enjoy horse riding and would often go riding in the nearby forest with Danil, and the previous day we had agreed to meet at the stables once I had finished my training with Sebastian. I had invited Talina, too, but she had been unable to come as she was working in the kitchens that day.

Danil was nowhere in sight when I reached the stables, but I wasn't overly concerned as I knew I was early. His horse, Midnight—so named for the colour of the stallion's coat—was missing from his stall, and I remembered Danil saying that he was patrolling the grounds outside Teragon House that morning. I would have gone to meet him, but I wasn't supposed to go out without a vampire escort.

Understandably, the Prime was very protective of me, especially after the incident with the belt merchant. And not forgetting, of course, the risk of his brother sending someone to do me harm. Therefore, I had no choice but to wait for Danil to finish his patrol.

And while I waited, I thought I would brush Libby.

I knew that Lindan, the Prime's stablemaster, or one of the stableboys would have already groomed her and the other horses while they had been mucking out the stables, the same as they did every morning, but I found the activity calming and would often brush her again before we went out.

As I passed Gold's stall, I saw that the stallion was missing. Sebastian had said something that morning about going into Oaktown once we had finished training, and it looked as though he had already left. Either that or he was on his way back to Jangwa Island.

'What can I do, Libby?' I took her brush from its hook and started combing through the mare's mane. 'It isn't that I don't want to learn what Sebastian's teaching me, I'm just finding it so difficult.' I sighed. 'Perhaps I just haven't got what it takes to be Kwasi.'

Libby nudged my tunic pocket with her nose, and I laughed, knowing exactly what she was after.

'No, I haven't forgotten,' I said, reaching into my pocket for the two carrots Talina had filched from the kitchens that morning.

There was still no sign of Danil by the time I had finished putting on Libby's riding gear. I was about to head over to the guardroom to find out what was keeping him, when Veronika stepped into the stables.

A year older than me when she was Turned, Guardswoman Veronika had joined the Prime's Guard shortly after completing her Transition a year previously.

'Guardswoman Veronika,' I greeted the woman politely.

She inclined her head. 'My lady.'

Veronika looked different, and it took me a moment to realise she wasn't wearing her guard's cloak. I didn't think I had ever seen her so attired when she was in uniform. In fact, I had never seen any of the guards without their cloaks.

The Prime's Guard consisted of four vampires from each of the seven Provinces of Dornia, plus four from The Keep, and most, if not all, considered it a great honour and wished everyone to know they served the Prime.

Perhaps it was soiled and Veronika didn't have a replacement.

'Guardsman Danil asked me to inform you that he cannot make it today,' she continued. 'But if you still wish to ride, I can come with you instead.'

I eyed her warily.

Although Veronika had been nicer to me in recent weeks, and had even spoken to me on occasion, I was still unsure of the other woman. But what else was there for me to do?

Silvana had returned to the Fair Isle the previous week and Sebastian had gone to Oaktown. Mykael was busy in the throne room, and although I could go and sit with him, I was in no mood to listen to the nobles airing their grievances. Neither was I in the mood for hanging around Teragon House, knowing I would just end up going over mine and Sebastian's argument. And I really wanted to go horse riding.

'I'd love to,' I suddenly decided. It wasn't as though Veronika would harm me, she was a member of the Prime's Guard and had taken a blood oath to protect the Prime's household.

Veronika had been patrolling that morning, and had ridden her horse over to the stables, so we were able to set off straight away.

Guardsman Devan and another guard, whose name I couldn't remember, were standing watch at the gates leading out of Teragon House. As we passed them, Devan and Veronika exchanged a look, but before I could discern what it meant, Devan turned to me and saluted. 'Have a pleasant ride, my lady,' he said, his expression unreadable.

Guardsman Devan had been among those staring and whispering from the guards' table in the Great Hall. As had the guardswoman standing next to him, who hadn't even bothered looking up as I had ridden past. While most of them had got over it, as Veronika appeared to have done, there were still some guards who were unhappy at my place in the Prime's household.

'Have you been to the lake, my lady?' Veronika asked, after we had been riding for several moments. She gestured ahead of us, towards the narrow path branching off to the left of the one we were currently on.

'Yes. It's one of my favourite places, and I have been there many times, but I would be happy to go again.'

'It's one of my favourite places, too, my lady.' The guardswoman had a smirk on her face as she said this, and I thought I knew exactly what she had been up to by the lake.

Despite the day being sunny, it was cool in the woods under the canopy of the trees, making me glad for my warm clothes.

Unlike Danil, Veronika didn't speak as we rode, and before long, I found myself doing the very thing I had gone riding to avoid. Mulling over mine and Sebastian's argument.

Maybe I had acted hastily in storming off. Sebastian was only trying, and I knew, deep down, our argument hadn't even been about my training, but rather the fact I wasn't going to Jangwa Island with him. Sebastian wasn't anymore happy about our impending separation than I was, but he didn't have a choice. His father expected him to return to his tribe as soon as I had completed my Transition.

While Sebastian hadn't mentioned his father's reaction to him destroying trade agreements between the Northlands and the Kwasi, I knew he wasn't happy with his son. Even if Turning the Daughter of Teragon meant Dornia was now allied with them, making the Kwasi even more powerful. I just hoped that, when he eventually returned home, Sebastian wouldn't be punished too severely for his actions.

We hadn't been riding long when the forest suddenly opened out into a wide clearing, revealing a large lake that cut through the forest as far as the eye could see, giving us an unbroken view of the snow-capped peaks of the Dornian Range, far off into the distance. Although I had seen it many times before, the view still took my breath away.

After I had looped Libby's reins over the low-hanging branch of a nearby tree, I started to walk over to Veronika, who was standing at the side of the lake, and had got about halfway across the clearing when there was a sudden noise behind me. Looking in the direction of the sound, I spotted Guardsmen Carin and Scout emerging from the path on horseback.

When I saw the pair, I immediately felt uncomfortable. Like Devan and the female guard, they were among those guards unhappy with my position at Teragon House. Perhaps I should tell Veronika I had changed my mind and wished to go someplace else instead.

As I stared at the guardsmen, I suddenly spotted something that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. They were missing their cloaks.

Like Veronika.

I took a step back, suddenly afraid. Something wasn't right.

Carin jumped from his horse and started walking towards where Veronika and I were standing. 'My lady,' he sneered.

I was too scared to respond.

'Is it done?' Veronika asked from behind me.

'Yes,' Scout said, as he, too, leapt from his horse and started towards us. He looked straight at me and smiled as he added, 'The Kwasi is dead.'

'No,' I choked.

I stumbled backwards. My temple suddenly exploded with pain as Veronika thumped me around the head. The force of the blow knocked me to the ground.

Above me, Veronika laughed. 'And there was Devan saying I'd never get you to come with me. But now you're here, we're going to have some fun.' Her face twisted with hate as she swung her foot and kicked me in the stomach, forcing the air from my lungs. 'You ruined everything,' she shrieked. 'It should've been me named Teragon's Daughter, but you, a fucking slave, stole it from me. You may have tricked the Prime, but the rest of us know you're Viktor's whore. When you don't come back, he'll just think you've run back to his brother with your tail between your legs.'

I was barely listening. All I could think about was what Scout had said about Sebastian. He was dead? He couldn't be. I loved him.

The three guards proceeded to beat me as I lay helpless on the ground. I felt my ribs break as Scout kicked me in the chest, while a blow to the face from Carin made my head whip back, and I suddenly found I couldn't see out of my left eye. I screamed in agony as Veronika ground my hand into the dirt with the heel of her boot, making the guardswoman laugh.

The pain was unimaginable. I pleaded with them, begging them to stop. But they didn't. If anything, my pleas excited them, making them hit me even more. I knew they could easily kill me outright and were just toying with me.

The entire time they were attacking me, Veronika continued to accuse me of stealing what was rightfully hers.

She suddenly lunged forwards and tore the wolf of Teragon from my tunic, ripping the fabric apart and exposing my breasts. 'That wolf is mine.' She punched me in the face. I felt my nose crack under the force of the blow. 'And you stole it from me.'

I let out a cry of pain as Carin hauled me to my feet by my hair. 'I'm going to enjoy this,' he said, right by my ear.

He then bit savagely into my neck. It felt nothing like the nips Sebastian used to give me when we were making love.

'Don't take it all,' came Scout's yell from behind us, while next to him, Veronika was laughing. 'I want my share.'

'No, no, no!' I fought against Carin, trying desperately to escape. Reaching for my belt knife, I pulled the weapon from its sheath, meaning to use it against the guard, but my hand was trembling so violently that I ended up dropping it. 'Sebastian. Help me. Please. Sebastian!'

'He's dead, you stupid bitch,' hissed Carin, lifting away from my neck. 'There's no one who's going to save you.'

Behind us, there was a sudden scream from Veronika, which cut off abruptly. There was a dull thud, and suddenly Carin was no longer holding me.

Finding myself released, I collapsed to the ground.

Lifting my head, I was just in time to witness the Prime bite into Carin's neck and feed from him, the bloodied remains of Veronika and Scout lying on the ground nearby.

I stared at him, not believing what I was seeing.

Mykael was here?

As I watched, the Prime grabbed the guardsman's head with both hands and tore it from his neck. Carin's lifeless body slumped to the ground. Mykael then lifted his face to the sky and roared, his greying beard stained red from the blood of the dead guards. For once, he wasn't wearing a shirt, and the markings adorning his body were streaked with blood. For the first time since I met him, he looked like Viktor. There was nothing human in him at all.

It was the most terrifying sight that I had ever seen.

Lowering his head, Mykael looked straight at me. When I saw the madness in his eyes, I cried out in terror, knowing he was in a Blood Frenzy.

He dropped Carin's head and started towards me.

'Mykael, it's Anna,' I said, trying desperately to crawl away from him one-handed, the other made useless by Veronika's boot. 'Mykael, please.'

But the Prime completely ignored me. Instead, he lunged forwards, his eyes glittering with bloodlust, and for the second time that day, I found myself being dragged to my feet by my hair.

'Mykael, please. It's Anna.'

I remembered him saying when I had first arrived at Teragon House that his power recognised me as kin, and I prayed this would be enough to stop Mykael from doing what I knew he was going to do next.

'Mykael, don't,' I wailed, as he yanked my head to the side, exposing the unbitten side of my neck. 'It's Anna, your Daughter. Please don't hurt me. Please!'

The Prime struck, and I screamed as his teeth tore open my neck. 'Mykael, no!'

I fought against him—kicking him and scratching at his face with my good hand—pleading over and over for him to stop. But Mykael refused to loosen his grip on me and continued to feed. I grew steadily weaker as the blood was sucked from my body. Eventually, I didn't even have the energy to fight back. I knew he wouldn't stop until I was completely drained. It seemed the lie Viktor had told about my parents was going to happen to me.

'Mykael, stop,' I whimpered. 'Please, Papa. It's Anna.'

By now, I was barely conscious. The only thing keeping me upright was Mykael's arm wrapped around me in a vice-like grip.

Mykael lifted his head from my neck. 'Anna?' he said hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper.

'You're killing me, Papa.'

'No!' Loosening his grip on my hair, Mykael grabbed my chin and turned my face towards him. 'No, Anna. Not you. Please not you,' he cried, the madness in his eyes replaced by horror as he realised what he was doing. 'Anyone but you.'

He let go of my chin, and my head lolled back as he gently lowered me to the ground. I ended up half-sitting, half-lying on the dirt with my head resting against his chest. I had lost so much blood I wasn't healing. My entire body was agony. The left side of my face felt twice its normal size and my eye had swollen shut. My broken ribs were making it painful to breathe and I could feel the blood oozing from the twin bites on my neck, drenching my tunic.

Trembling with both shock and cold, I huddled against the heat of Mykael's body, trying desperately to get warm. I could feel myself drifting away and knew the end wouldn't be long. I took some comfort in that I might see Sebastian again.

'Anna, wake up.'

I forced my good eye open and, to my surprise, discovered Mykael's bitten wrist inches from my nose. I didn't realise Primes could bleed.

I had once seen a brave—if stupid—lord attack Viktor with his sword and it had bounced straight off the Northlander Prime's neck without leaving so much as a mark. The lord hadn't lived to tell the tale.

But then, I suppose they had to be able to bleed if they made vampires, because how else would they feed them?

That didn't explain the sword though...

'Anna, you must feed,' Mykael said urgently, jolting me from the ramblings in my mind.

'No... bond,' I whispered. By now, I was so weak even talking was difficult.

'I am Prime, a sire-bond isn't needed.'

'Sebastian... dead.' I didn't want to live in a world without him.

'No, Anna. Danil found him in time.'

Tilting my head back, the movement causing the various injuries across my body to scream in protest, I gazed up at Mykael and whispered, 'He's a...live?'

Mykael moved his wrist so that it was right up against my mouth, saying, rather impatiently, 'Yes, Anna, Sebastian's alive. Now, come on, you must feed, otherwise you are going to die.'

I hesitated, then, realising he was right, opened my mouth and accepted his offer.

#  Chapter Fifteen

When we arrived back at Teragon House, Danil was standing outside the doors to the main entrance. His eyes widened in shock as he took in our blood-soaked appearance.

'It was just as we thought, Guardsman,' Mykael said, leaping from his horse. He reached up and gently lifted me down. I was wrapped in Carin's cloak, which the Prime had found in the guard's saddlebag. It appeared the three had removed their cloaks in the hope they wouldn't be recognised should anyone spot what they were doing. 'They had the Princess Anna out by the lake.'

Danil let out an oath.

'Sebastian?' I asked, fearing the answer.

'He's safe, my lady,' Danil said, much to my relief. 'Guardsman Evan is seeing to him.

I knew Sebastian's injures had to be serious if it was requiring vampire blood to heal him.

'What of Devan?' the Prime demanded as he rushed up the wide steps towards Danil with me held tightly in his arms.

'Guardswoman Laine and Guardsman Rodrin found him at the feeding house in Oaktown, Your Grace,' Danil said, following Mykael as the Prime entered the entrance hall and raced towards the staircase at the opposite end of the hall. 'Both he and Guardswoman Leya have been detained.'

The Prime nodded. 'I'll deal with them later.' He started up the stairs. 'Tell the maids to bring cloths and warm water to the Princess Anna's quarters, then take Lindan and retrieve the horses from the lakeside. Also, burn the bodies.' As vampire corpses didn't rot, the only way to dispose of them was through fire.

When we entered my quarters, Mykael gently lowered me so that I was standing, thankfully keeping one arm gripped tightly around my waist. I still felt very weak and didn't think I would be able to stand unaided.

'Where's your maid?' he asked as he stared about the room, taking in the unmade bed and the unemptied bath standing in front of the cold hearth, the dirty tunic I had changed out of after my training session slung over the back of the chair where I had left it.

I couldn't tell him I hadn't seen Callie since the previous morning.

Mykael turned his gaze to me. 'Anna, I need to remove your clothing. It's covered in blood.'

Looking down at my clothes, I saw that he was right. Some of the blood wasn't even mine, but the guards' which had rubbed off Mykael while he was holding me. The front of the tunic was also in tatters where Veronika had ripped it.

Although nudity wasn't taboo among vampires—I suppose when you've lived for centuries few things were—I didn't feel comfortable with the thought of being undressed by the Prime of Dornia. But with Callie absent I had little choice. I didn't have the strength to do it myself, and I couldn't sit around in bloody and torn clothing. And he had most likely seen everything when he had righted my clothing while I had been lying half-dead in the dirt anyway.

Mykael started to pull off the tunic, and I heard his hiss of breath when he caught sight of the scars on my back left by Kveta's cane. 'Oh, my child.'

Careful to keep myself covered, I turned to look at him. And was startled at the pain I saw in Mykael's eyes. And anger.

'What you have been through,' he said.

'It's nothing.' I grabbed the robe lying on the bed and quickly pulled it on, hiding the scars from view. 'The person who gave them to me is dead.'

Once he had removed the rest of my blood-splattered clothing, Mykael ushered me over to the couch. I had just sat down, when there came a knock at the door and one of the maids walked in with cloths and a bowl of water. She also had one of Mykael's linen shirts slung over one arm.

When she saw the Prime standing in the centre of the room, caked in blood, she stopped dead. 'Your Grace,' she stammered, giving an awkward curtsey before rushing across the room towards the dresser, spilling some of the water in her haste.

'Where's Callie?' Mykael demanded. 'Why is she not the one bringing water?'

'Miss Callie is with Lord Micov, Your Grace.'

' _Tell her to get here at once. I employ her to wait on the Princess Anna, not fuck the guests!'_

His anger meant Mykael couldn't contain his power, and I saw the maid wince as it hit her. She gave a quick curtsey, then fled from the room.

After she had gone, Mykael quickly pulled on the shirt before dipping one of the cloths into the bowl of water to wipe the blood from his face. I tried not to think that some of the blood was mine.

Once his face was clean, Mykael picked up a fresh cloth and the bowl of water, and then started towards the couch.

As he approached, I flexed the hand Veronika had stamped on and found there was almost no pain. I had healed fast on Prime blood. In the time it had taken us to ride back from the lake, the wounds on my face and neck had completely disappeared and the various broken bones throughout my body had all but mended. I had also regained the sight in my left eye and my face felt its normal size once more.

I had been so near to death by the lake, I had taken Mykael's offer without question. But now I was healed, I felt guilty for betraying Sebastian. How hurt was he going to feel when he learnt what I had done? And what did it mean for our sire-bond?

While I had been feeding from Mykael, I had felt the same, comforting embrace of his power as I did Sebastian's, and was still feeling it. A blanket of love, it wrapped itself around me and was far stronger than anything I had experienced from Sebastian. And like Sebastian's, Mykael didn't need to be speaking for me to feel it.

Did that mean I was now bonded to the Prime of Dornia? I was too scared to ask, fearing the answer. I also realised something.

'You could've put Sebastian to death that first night,' I said, as the Prime came to sit next to me. 'If you could feed me, it wasn't necessary to keep him alive.'

'To do so would've been cruel to you, and I would never punish a Transitioning vampire for the wrongs of their sire.'

I knew from talking to Sebastian that the bond between a sire and their progeny was one of the closest there was. Duchess Silvana, who'd had a son prior to becoming vampire, had described it to me as being akin to the bond between mother and child. And like a newborn baby, Transitioning vampires were completely reliant on their sire to keep them alive. It was for this reason that those rare vampires who abandoned their child were reviled by their fellow vampires and put to death.

'Also, he was just about the only person you trusted. I knew that, if I killed him, I would lose you forever.'

He was right. If he had killed Sebastian that night, I would've let myself starve to death.

'I watched you that night while Sebastian went to the feeding house.' Mykael dipped the cloth into the water, then started to gently wash the blood from my face. 'You kept talking in your sleep, begging him not to let me hurt you. Sebastian didn't want to leave you, but I promised him that you would be safe with me, as I would never hurt you.' He paused. 'But today, I broke that promise. What I did to you, Anna, was unforgiveable. The Blood Frenzy is no excuse. To think I hurt one of my own.' Mykael looked away, clearly upset.

I didn't know how to respond. I wanted to hate him for what he had done to me, but the waves of love coming from him was making it impossible.

'I'm sorry about your guards,' I said eventually.

The Prime turned to look at me, and I saw his eyes were glistening with tears.

'Anna, I would destroy every vampire in existence to keep you safe. The three of them knew exactly what they were doing when they went to that lake with the plan to harm you. They also knew the price for betraying me.'

'How did you know I was there?' He would really kill every vampire for me?

'Not long after you and Veronika had left for the lake, Leya came to see me in the throne room and told me what the others had planned. It seemed she had a sudden flash of conscience.' He paused. 'Either that or she knew, since Sebastian had been found alive, it would be better for her to admit she knew what they were doing in the hope that, in doing so, I would spare her life.' But from the look on his face, Leya's fate didn't bode well.

'While they were attacking me, Veronika kept saying she should be your Daughter and that I had stolen it from her,' I said, my eyes filling with tears as my mind went back to those horrific moments by the lake when I had been convinced that I was about to die. 'She told me she was going to kill me so that you'd think I had run back to Viktor and so name her Daughter in my place.'

'I might have guessed that was what this was about,' Mykael muttered, his face darkening. 'When she first arrived at Teragon House, Veronika told anyone who'd listen that Prince Frederik had bedded her mother during his visit to Ashfield Castle the year before he met the Lady Katerina and that she—Veronika—was the result. Of course, it's always possible I have descendants I do not know about, but because they wouldn't have received my blood-mark at birth, they cannot become my Son or Daughter. There was never any proof Frederik had bedded Celene, and Rugen denied all knowledge of it, saying that, as far as he was aware, Veronika was a visiting landholder's. I couldn't get this from Celene herself as she had died in a riding accident not long after Veronika had joined the Prime's Guard, but I had no reason to disbelieve Rugen. For if he had thought she was Frederik's, why didn't he say anything to me? Having a descendant of Teragon blood, even one who is baseborn, would only elevate his position. Anyway, the first time I met her I could sense Veronika wasn't Frederik's, and I thought I had made her understand this. But it is now clear I had not.'

So, if she had killed me, Veronika still wouldn't have got what she wanted, and I would have been murdered for nothing. And if she had been Prince Frederik's by-blow, she would've been willing to murder her half-sister to get what she desired.

'Why did the others get involved? What did they hope to gain by murdering me?'

'I don't know,' Mykael said, his face troubled. It must be difficult for him to know that there were at least three of his guard willing to kill the only surviving member of his family. 'Maybe Veronika promised them lands when she became Daughter, or they were angry that Serena and Katelin were stripped of their cloaks following the incident at the market.'

When the two guardswomen had eventually returned to Teragon House after our visit to the market, the excuse they had given for leaving their post had been that they had got talking to two of their friends from the village guard and had ended up losing me in the crowd. As a result, both guards had lost their position on the Prime's Guard and banished from Teragon House with the threat of being put to death if they ever dared set foot in its grounds again.

'Whatever Carin and Scout's reasons for helping Veronika, they are gone. As will Devan and Leya once I am done here.'

'But what of the other guards? I know there are others who are unhappy that I am to be named Daughter of Teragon. What if they try to harm me?' The one place in the world I had felt safe suddenly didn't seem so safe after all.

'I will deal with the guards. If they cannot accept my decision to name you Daughter, they are no longer welcome on my Guard and I'll give their position to someone who appreciates it. The same goes for any noble who sees fit to question me.' Seeing the expression on the Prime's face when he said this, I wouldn't want to be a dissenting noble.

By now, Mykael had cleaned the blood from my face and neck, and after placing the bowl on the floor, he stood up and helped me to my feet. 'You need rest. Even with my blood, healing takes a lot of energy. I will help you into bed.' Callie was still nowhere in sight.

Once I was safely in bed, with the covers tucked around me, Mykael kissed my forehead, then turned to leave.

As he did, I pulled my hand out from under the furs and grabbed his wrist. 'Can you stay with me awhile?' I asked in a small voice. Scared at what had happened to me, I didn't want to be alone. Or lose the comfort of his power.

Mykael smiled. 'Of course, Anna.'

He retrieved the wooden stool from in front of the dressing table, and setting it down next to the bed, sat down and took my hand in his. I fell asleep to him gently stroking my hair.

***

When I awoke, darkness had fallen and the Prime was gone.

Rolling over to my other side, I discovered Sebastian lying next to me. 'Sebastian!' Letting out a sob, I threw myself at him, wrapping my arms around his neck. 'I thought I had lost you. When they told me they had killed you, all I kept thinking was that the last time we had seen each other we had been arguing and you had died believing I hated you.'

'Shh,' Sebastian soothed, as he held me to him. 'I would never think that.'

'What happened to you?' I asked, once my tears had dried.

'Carin and Scout, that is what happened,' Sebastian growled, his eyes flashing angrily as he spoke the names of the two guards. 'I was on my way to Oaktown, and had not long left Teragon House, when I came across the pair standing in the middle of the road. Carin was examining one of his horse's hooves, and as I passed, he asked if I could take a look as his horse was lame but neither he nor Scout had been able to find anything wrong. I did not want to as I was hungry, and the pair have not exactly been friendly during my time here, but thinking it rude to turn down a member of the Prime's Guard, I decided to have a look anyway. I had just bent down to examine the hoof Carin was holding when I felt something slam into my back. Scout had stabbed me. Before I had chance to react, he bit into my neck. I could not fight back as I could feel the knife pressing against my heart. I knew if I moved, the blade would pierce it and kill me. I was forced to kneel there and let Scout feed from me. He treated me—a Kwasi Elder—like I was human!' I saw the fury on Sebastian's face as he said this. For one vampire to feed from another without their consent was considered a great insult.

'Once Scout had had his fill, Carin took over. I must have lost consciousness at that point because the next thing I knew, I was in bed in my quarters and Evan was feeding me. But according to him, Danil had found me barely alive in the woods, not far from the turn-off to the lake.' Meaning when I had ridden down the road with Veronika, I had been mere feet from Sebastian as he lay dying in the woods.

'I'm sorry,' I said, my tears welling up once more. 'If it wasn't for me, they would never have done that to you.'

Sebastian's arms around me tightened. 'You are not to blame for their actions, Kata. My only regret is that Mykael killed them before I had chance. But he left me Devan.' Seeing the gleam in Sebastian's eyes as he said this, I knew the guard had had an unpleasant death. 'When Mykael came to feed me after you had fallen asleep, he told me what they had done to you. Before I ripped out Devan's heart, I made sure he felt every moment of the pain they put you through.'

'Mykael fed you?' I asked, astonished. As I had been near drained, it had taken a lot of blood to heal me. The Prime must be strong indeed if he had then fed Sebastian.

Sebastian nodded. 'Where Scout and Carin had taken so much, I needed more than what Evan was able to give.' He lowered his eyes. 'I am sorry I was not there to help you. That is the second time I have failed you as your sire.'

I took his hand and gripped it tightly. 'You weren't to know what they were going to do to me. I just wished I hadn't so readily believed that Veronika was being nice. I should've known she was planning something, but I thought that, because she was one of the Prime's Guard, I would be safe. My naivety almost got me killed.'

'But you survived. Mykael got to you in time.' Sebastian paused, then added, 'He told me what he had to do to save you.'

'Did you know he could feed me?' Scared of his reaction if the Prime hadn't told him, I chose not to mention that part of the reason Mykael had had to give me blood was because he'd nearly drained me in a Blood Frenzy.

Sebastian nodded. 'It was the reason Danil brought you to Teragon House. If you had been abandoned, Mykael would have raised you as he had previous abandoned vampires.'

Danil had never told me that. No wonder he was startled when I had accused him of taking me to my death.

'Why did you stay? If you knew Mykael could raise me, why didn't you go home? Weren't you concerned about Mykael's attitude towards you?'

By now the animosity between Mykael and Sebastian had settled down somewhat, and although they would never be friends, the pair were at least civil towards one another, but for the first few weeks we had been at Teragon House, the Prime had been so hostile towards Sebastian that I'd half expected to find him lying dead in the courtyard. And that was before I had known Mykael didn't need him to keep me alive.

Sebastian kissed me. 'I would never abandon you. I love you. Also, it is my duty to raise you.' He paused before adding, 'Even if I am not doing a very good job of it.'

'But what of the sire-bond?' I asked, voicing to Sebastian what I had been too scared to ask Mykael. 'Am I now bonded to the Prime?'

Sebastian shook his head. 'Our bond will not be affected. As the vampire who Turned you, I am the only one you can be sire-bonded to.'

'But since feeding from him, I've been feeling his power, like it's filled with love. Normally, I don't feel it at all.'

I was really concerned about how comforting his power had been to me, and that since I had woken, I had found myself missing its embrace almost to the point of wanting to get out of bed and search for the Prime just so I could feel it again. It made me feel so safe and loved. Like no matter what happened to me, Mykael would be there to protect me. Bizarre indeed to be feeling this from someone who had all but killed me.

'That is not a sire-bond you are feeling, but rather the bond you have with Mykael as his kin and the love he has for you,' Sebastian explained. 'If you were human and fed from him, you would feel it. And because Mykael is Prime, and therefore more powerful than you, the same would be true if you had completed your Transition.'

Strange, it hadn't occurred to me that Mykael might love me, but if what Sebastian was saying was true, then his love for me was great indeed.

'But how can you be sure it hasn't broken our bond?'

Even though I could still feel the comforting embrace of Sebastian's power, I was worried that, because he was both the Prime and my kin, the act of feeding from Mykael was enough to transfer the sire-bond over to him and what I was feeling was just a residual of the bond Sebastian and I shared. I couldn't bear the thought of losing Sebastian and what we had together.

Sebastian grinned and pulled me towards him. 'Like this,' he said, his lips against mine.

I soon discovered he was right.

***

I later learnt from Danil that he hadn't cancelled at all. In fact, Veronika had led him to believe that it was I who couldn't make the ride as I was going to be spending the afternoon with the Prime. She had then asked him, since he was no longer riding, could he cover her shift so that she could go to the feeding house. Danil realised afterwards she had done this in order to keep him away from Teragon House so that he wouldn't discover what she had told him was a lie. What Veronika and the others hadn't counted on was Danil finding Sebastian lying unconscious in the woods, next to the body of his dead horse.

It appeared that, after they had finished with Sebastian, the two guardsmen had throttled Gold with his reins before hiding both the horse and Sebastian not far from the path, probably meaning to return to their remains after they had killed me so that they could take our bodies deeper into the woods and burn them.

Lucky for us, Danil had detected the scent of Gold's corpse as he'd ridden past, and on investigation, had discovered my unconscious sire and taken him straight to Teragon House. Which, in turn, had prompted Leya to disclose the guards' plan to the Prime.

As she had gone to him and admitted she knew what the others were up to, Mykael spared Leya's life. But like Serena and Katelin before, she was stripped of her cloak and sent back to her Province in disgrace. It was down to Duke Gregory to decide what he did with her.

She'd gone without fuss. I think it had something to do with the fact she had witnessed everything Sebastian had done to Devan from her cell and had been glad to get as far away from him as possible. Danil had also been witness to it, and after he relayed to me what Sebastian had done to the former guard before he killed him, I could understand why. It seemed my sire had quite the vicious streak when he wanted, especially when it concerned punishing those who had harmed his vampire child.

As well as Leya, Mykael sent two other guards back to their Provinces for their attitude towards me. But despite his assurances that both the guards who remained and those sworn in to replace Veronika and the others would be nothing but loyal to me, it was a long time before the security I had once felt at Teragon House returned.

#  Chapter Sixteen

You'd have thought after nearly being killed by him, I'd have rejected Mykael even more, but the opposite was true. The revelation that he could have raised me yet spared Sebastian's life, and the waves of love I was feeling from him as a result of the kin-bond, coupled with his declaration that he would be willing to destroy every vampire if it meant keeping me safe, made me realise how much the Dornian Prime cared for me.

I also knew from prior discussion with Sebastian that once a vampire was in a Blood Frenzy it was virtually impossible to stop mid-drain, meaning it had taken great strength on the part of Mykael that he had been able to pull himself out of it before he drained me.

The kin-bond faded after a few days, but despite this, I allowed myself to get to know Mykael, and taking Silvana's advice, would walk in the gardens with him most days. Over the coming weeks, I found myself slowly opening up to him about my years at Saron Castle—the never-ending terror, the friends I had lost to disease, to hunger, to Viktor. The worry that this was the winter I was going to freeze to death on my pallet while I slept like so many others had done before me. The constant gnawing pain in the pit of my stomach where I was never given enough food.

Mykael would listen quietly without interrupting me, but I could see the anger and upset in his eyes at my words, and more than once his cheeks were glistening with tears by the time I had finished my tale.

He shared his own stories with me, telling me about my father growing up at Teragon House with his brother and three sisters. The mischief they had got up to with their cousins, my grandfather's sisters' children, how the halls and corridors of Teragon House used to ring with the sound of their laughter. They and their children had all been at Clovesfield Manor the night of the massacre and had perished along with the rest of my family.

We also went riding through the woods surrounding Teragon House with Danil, Sebastian, and Talina, although I think Talina was slightly overwhelmed that the Prime was with us, as she would barely utter a word and went bright red if he spoke to her. It wasn't the terror I had felt towards Viktor, but rather the fact the most important vampire in the whole of Dornia was talking to her, a servant, and knew her by name. I had noticed that about him though. Unlike Viktor, who treated his subjects with contempt, Mykael was always respectful to humans and went out of his way to talk to both the visiting humans and those of his household, no matter what their rank, and was one of the things that warmed me to him. In fact, I hadn't seen him hurt a human once in the entire time I had been at Teragon House.

Weeks passed, and I slowly became more vampire. My senses grew more acute and I became stronger, more agile. My eye-teeth lengthened and sharpened into points, and Danil teased me relentlessly about the lisp I developed while I was getting used to them. Much to his dismay, Talina revealed that Danil had been the same when he had first grown his vampire teeth and had been so self-conscious about it, he had been unable to speak to the women at Bowen Castle for weeks. The pair of us tormented Danil so much about it that, in the end, he threatened to send his sister back to Duke Tavin's castle. Talina had merely laughed at his threat, knowing he didn't mean it for a moment. My swordsmanship lessons with Sebastian also improved, helped in part by my new-found agility, and I felt a sense of pride the day he told me I was worthy of the title 'Kwasi'.

I grew more at ease around vampires and started to enjoy the evenings in the Great Hall talking to the visiting nobles. I even found myself growing fond of a couple of them and was disappointed when it was time for them to return to their castle. I also became friendly with several female descendants and would spend afternoons with them, sewing and playing cards, although I never forgot Talina's friendship, and out of everyone, she remained my closest friend.

There continued to be skirmishes in the Lowlands between Dornian and Northlander armies. Each time Mykael received the latest report from Lord Duncan, I couldn't help but think of all those children on their way to the orphan house, scared and alone, and who could one day find themselves the slave of Viktor or some other Northlander vampire and would most likely never have a Sebastian to save them.

My lessons with Mykael also continued, and rather than seeing them as a chore, I took them as opportunity to spend time with him and would often stay and talk with him long after they had finished.

It was during one of these afternoons we were sitting out on the balcony, enjoying the late-spring sunshine, when he suddenly stood up from the stone bench we were sitting on and started towards the doors leading to his study, saying, 'I wish to show you something.'

Intrigued, I got to my feet and followed him inside.

Going over to the study doors, Mykael drew the bolt across, preventing anyone from entering, then went to a door at the opposite end of the room. It was the same door I tried to make my escape through when I had first woken in the Prime's study and had been convinced that I was going to be tortured by him. I had never been through the door and had no idea what was on the other side of it.

When he reached the door, Mykael removed the large bunch of keys that were always clipped to his belt and unlocked the door. Inside was a small, windowless room with floor-to-ceiling shelves piled high with scrolls. Not a very good escape route.

'These are some of my own writings,' Mykael said as I followed him into the room. 'I thought you might like to look through them.'

'You wrote all these?' I said, amazed. 'There's hundreds of them.'

Mykael chuckled. 'I've had plenty of time.'

There was enough light shining in from the study windows for me to read the scrolls, and as I stared around, one title caught my attention.

'The _Blood of Allaron_ ,' I said out loud.

Mykael reached over and picked up the scroll in question. 'You've heard of it?'

I nodded.

All the slaves at the castle had heard the legend that, one day, the _Blood of Allaron_ would return and rid the land of vampires forever. It was about the only thing that kept us going.

'My friend Daisy and I made up this story where he rode into the courtyard at Saron Castle, proclaiming he had destroyed the vampires and we were free. Spotting us, he instantly falls in love with both of us and takes us back to his castle across the sea, where we live happily ever after. We used to argue which one of us he would wed, finally deciding Daisy would wed his brother.' My eyes filled with tears as I thought of my friend. She had been the first to befriend me when I arrived at Viktor's castle, scared and alone. 'She was drained by Viktor during the last Harvest Moon festival.' I wondered what Daisy would think if she saw me now, what I was becoming. Would she hate me?

'You have a lot of reasons to hate us, don't you?' Mykael said softly.

I felt my cheeks burn. I had forgotten that when I was saying about destroying vampires, I was talking about him.

I looked at him, but he didn't look angry. Only sad.

'It's just a story,' I said. 'Everyone knows you and Viktor cannot die.'

Mykael went over to a large wooden chest in the far corner of the room, and opening it, threw the scroll inside.

'Come with me,' he said, after he had locked the chest and stuffed the key in his pocket.

I followed him as he walked out of the claustrophobic space and over to the shelf above the unlit hearth.

The dagger I had spotted that first afternoon when I had been so convinced Dornia's Prime was going to subject me to untold horrors was once again sitting on the shelf, and when he reached it, Mykael picked up the weapon and offered it to me, hilt first.

The blade was around ten inches in length and the handle was made from polished bone. It was the sort of dagger typically worn by nobles throughout the Eastern Continent, with one marked difference. On the surface of the blade, barely visible unless you looked at it at a certain angle, were engraved hundreds of tiny symbols. I remembered seeing the symbols somewhere before and it took me a moment to realise they were the same markings as the ones that were on Mykael and Viktor's bodies. The dagger also looked older than any I had seen the nobles wear.

'This formed part of the ritual which made my brother and I what we are and is the only thing that can kill us,' Mykael said. 'I know this because I used it to murder my brother—Prime Nikolas—nearly four hundred years ago.'

I was staggered by the twin shocks.

There had been a third vampire Prime? Mykael and Viktor could be killed? I also realised something else. What I had so readily dismissed as useless against Mykael was the very thing that could kill him.

How differently things would have turned out had I taken up the dagger that day and killed him. I would never have discovered the truth about who he was to me and what had happened to my family. Instead, I would've been glad the Prime of Dornia was dead, never realising Mykael was, in fact, my family and had played no part in my parents' death. I would have spent eternity hating him for something he didn't even do.

Next to me, Mykael was still speaking, and forcing this unhappy thought from my mind, I turned my attentions to what he was saying.

'Four hundred years ago, the land of Dornia was under the control of Prime Peter of the Northlands. He wasn't Prime in the sense I and my brother are, but rather a human ruler whose cruelty I now see echoed in my brother. He had even reintroduced slavery, which hadn't been seen in the Eastern Continent for over half a millennium. My older brother was Duke Nikolas of House Allaron, and we were the most powerful family in Dornia. We had even been the ruling family until Peter won it from our father, Prime Frederik, in a bloody battle that had seen our father killed just after I reached my fourth decade.

'Silvana told me your father was Prime of Dornia,' I said, remembering the conversation we'd had during our walk around the gardens.

Mykael nodded. 'It's common knowledge in Dornia that my father was once Prime, but they don't know the whole story of how I claimed the throne.'

I had so many questions, but I remained quiet and listened to Mykael as he continued his story.

'Seeing the cruelty Peter was subjecting the people of Dornia to, Nikolas decided he was going to win back our father's throne, and so, with the houses sworn to him, entered into a bloody war with Peter.

'We had been fighting him for just under half a year, in a war that wasn't going in our favour, when our younger brother, Viktor, returned from Thiar.' Thiar was a large land mass to the south-west of Vachenia, the two lands separated by a wide ocean. 'There, he told us, he had a met a wise woman who had given him the means to free Dornia from Peter's tyranny, on the promise that, once we had taken the throne, we would relinquish the power she had bestowed us. Showing us the very dagger that you are currently holding, Viktor told us that, in order to receive her gift, we had to perform a ritual. The ritual involved saying a spell while, at the same time, slicing our hands with the dagger and collecting the blood in a cup. We were then to drink the blood, thus receiving the dagger's power. We thought he was crazy, that the hot Thiar sun had turned his head, but fond of our younger brother, we decided to humour him and so performed the ritual. The moment we drank the blood, the same strange symbols that were on the dagger appeared over our bodies and our teeth sharpened into fangs. We laughed at my brother, Nikolas and I, saying how could these adornments win us the throne? Were we to bite our enemy to death? The wise woman was a trickster and he, Viktor, had fallen for her deception. Viktor just smiled and told us to wait, we would see.

'The following day, I was on the battlefield when an arrow pierced through my mail but didn't embed itself in my chest. In fact, it didn't even break the skin. Both arrows and swords were useless against me. It was as if my skin was armour itself. The same was true of my brothers and our army. It was then we realised the gift the wise woman had given us. We battled Peter's army, his men forced back by an army who couldn't die, and eventually reached Saron Castle. Taking out his guards, we stormed his bedchamber. And there I found my lady wife.

'While we had been battling his men, Peter had gone to Teragon House and captured Coriana. He had then taken her back to Saron Castle, where he had beaten and abused her almost to the point of death. After I had killed Peter, I held my wife in my arms as she took her final breaths. I didn't know then what my blood could do.' His voice faltering, Mykael shifted his gaze to the window behind me, his torment at being unable to save his wife clear on his face.

'Peter dead,' he continued after a moment, 'Nikolas was proclaimed Prime of Dornia and the Northlands. When the battle was over, our men became normal men once more. But we did not. It was then Viktor told us the price for the wise woman's gift. And that was, while we had won the Dornian throne, it wasn't ours to keep. Instead, we were to take the dagger and plunge it into our hearts—thus ending the spell. The throne would then pass to Nikolas' eldest child.

'Liking the power we wielded, and not wanting to relinquish it, we went back on the word given to the wise woman and remained as we were. It was then we discovered the curse that came with the power. And that was, we could no longer eat the food that had sustained us before the ritual. Instead, we were forced to drink the blood of our fellow man.

'Thirty years passed, but while those around us aged and died, we remained unchanged from the day we had performed the ritual. At first, we were happy with the way things were—after we had got over the initial horror of our new diet—but soon Viktor and I tired of being under Nikolas' rule who, unlike us, didn't indulge in his vampire urges and expected us to do the same. And so, taking the dagger, I stabbed my older brother—my best friend since childhood—in the heart, before murdering his entire family. We didn't want anyone left alive who could challenge our claim to the throne. We then divided Nikolas' lands between us. I took the lands south of The Keep, while Viktor claimed the Northlands. Around a century or so later, we discovered what our blood could do and that was when the first vampires were created.'

'Why have I never heard of Prime Nikolas?'

'After I killed him, Viktor and I wrote both Nikolas and the name Allaron out of history and forbade anyone from speaking those names. And in doing so, hid the truth that we can be killed.'

'Nikolas was the _Blood of Allaron_?'

Mykael nodded. 'As are his descendants.' Who have all been dead for nearly half a millennium.

So much for the legend.

'Wait,' I said, suddenly realising something. 'If he was your brother, doesn't that make you the _Blood of Allaron_ , too?' And me.

Mykael shook his head. 'Allaron was the house Viktor and I were born into, but after I killed Nikolas and his family, we changed our house names. I chose House Teragon, after Duke Teragon—the title my father bestowed me when Coriana and I wed—while Viktor chose House Saron after Peter's stronghold, where he now resides. We also changed the name of Allaron Castle to Bowen Castle and their coat of arms from the lion to the wolf, seeing as it was now in my possession, so there would be no reference to our family name. So no, the legend doesn't refer to my brother and me. It was hoped that, by wiping it from history, the name Allaron would be forgotten. Instead, it became a legend.'

Indeed it had.

I looked at the weapon in my hands. 'And this,' I said, waving it in front of me. 'You just keep it in full view of anyone who happens to come into your study? What if someone uses it to try and kill you?' I chose not to add how close I had come to doing exactly that.

'I use it to remind myself that I'm not as invincible as I think I am,' Mykael admitted, 'and so I can never forget the terrible thing I did to my brother and his family.' He paused. 'And in second part to your question, the only ones who can wield the dagger are those who performed the ritual and their blood. If anyone else tried to use it against me, it would simply act like a normal weapon and be unable to harm me.'

I knew from asking Mykael after the incident by the lake that the only wounds a Prime could receive were the ones they inflicted themselves, either by teeth or some other weapon. And, it seemed, this dagger.

'But what if Viktor gets someone to steal it?' If Mykael had been betrayed once, it could happen again.

I knew Mykael allowed very few people into his study. In fact, I had only ever known myself, Silvana, Tavin, and Lev to be granted access in the whole time I had been at Teragon House. And only then when Mykael was present. Not even Sebastian had been in there since that first day. Even so, there was still the risk someone could come in and steal it while he was out.

'The doors are always locked when I am not in here. If, for any reason, I need to leave them open for Lev, I take the dagger with me.' I remembered him doing exactly that when he had shown me my quarters and I thought he could read my mind.

I realised that when Mykael had left it lying on the shelf that first day, it had been a test. If I had gone for the dagger, he would have known I was in collusion with his brother, as the only way I would have known it could kill him was through Viktor. Would explain Mykael's expression when he had seen it still sitting there.

'As far as Viktor's concerned, I threw it into the sea after using it to kill Nikolas,' Mykael continued. 'And only one of my descendants has ever been told the truth of its part in the ritual and what it can do to me. Now I have told two.'

I stared at him, realising what he was giving me. I carefully returned the dagger to the shelf, then turned back to him. 'Why haven't you used it to kill Viktor?' If I was Mykael, I would have used it to kill him centuries ago.

In fact, it was taking all my being not to ride straight to Saron Castle right there and then.

'I have my reasons. Although, I admit I did come close sixteen years ago, but I'm glad I resisted.'

I stared at him in confusion, but Mykael didn't add more.

Perhaps he meant that had he killed his brother after the massacre at Clovesfield Manor, I would never have been sent to Saron Castle, meaning Sebastian wouldn't have freed me from Viktor. Which, in turn, would have meant us never being reunited, as I would have most likely ended up being bought by another vampire or fostered by a landholder family. So, in a messed-up way, it was good he hadn't killed Viktor.

Mykael removed two large keys from the key bunch and held them out to me. 'These are to my study and the scroll cupboard. You're welcome to look at the scrolls any time you wish, but you must ensure the study doors are kept locked. You must also ensure you don't leave the scrolls lying around or take them from the study, nor are you to show them to anyone or speak of their contents. Although much of what is written is common knowledge, others contain information which is only known to me—now you—and I wish that to remain the case. As I do the knowledge that I have just imparted on you. The only thing I ask is that you don't look at the scrolls in the chest.' Where he had put the Allaron scroll.

Why would Mykael not want me to read the scroll of a legend I already knew?

I reached over and took the keys from him. 'You would really give this to me?'

Mykael smiled. 'Of course, Anna. You are my daughter.'

'Yes,' I said, returning the smile. 'I am.'

#  Chapter Seventeen

Spring turned into summer, and soon it was time to celebrate Midsummer. Due to what had happened to our family, Mykael didn't allow Springfest to be celebrated at Teragon House, so Midsummer would be my first major celebration since I had arrived. As Viktor hadn't allowed the slaves to take part in the celebrations—unless they were part of his so-called entertainment—it would also be the first Midsummer I would get to celebrate, and I was looking forward to it.

On Midsummer's afternoon, I had returned from a ride through the forest with Danil, Lev, and Sebastian and had just entered the entrance hall, meaning to go up to my bedchamber to bathe and get changed into the purple gown I was going to wear for that evening's celebrations, when I overheard Callie talking with one of the kitchen maids as they walked away from us, towards the door which led to the kitchens.

'Suppose I better help the slave get ready this evening, seeing as it's Midsummer,' she said in a voice barely above a whisper. Only a week before, it would have been impossible for me to have heard her from that distance. She snorted. 'Perhaps I should get the Kwasi to Turn me, then I'll be able to trick His Grace into thinking I'm his blood, too.'

'How dare you!' I thundered.

Not knowing how he would react to hearing such things being said about us, I was thankful Sebastian had remained behind at the stables with Lev, the two of them having grown friendly during our time at Teragon House.

Callie jumped violently and whirled around to face me, her eyes wide. 'My lady,' she stammered, throwing her hands up in front of her in defence as I marched over to where she and the other maid were standing.

It seemed Sebastian hadn't been exaggerating after all when he had said it was possible to hear a person's heartbeat from the other side of the room. I could hear Callie's as clear as if my head was pressed against her chest, and it was currently thudding so violently I was surprised it didn't burst right out of her.

'I'm sorry, my lady, I didn't mean to—' A sharp crack echoed around the hall as I backhanded Callie across the face, knocking the other woman to the floor.

I was horrified. I had actually hit her! I had never hit anyone before, not even Chrissy, and believe me, she had more than deserved it. What had got into me?

'I have tolerated your incompetence as my lady's maid,' I said quickly, not allowing my shock to show on my face. 'But in insulting the Prime's Daughter, you have gone too far. I want you gone from here by nightfall.' I prided myself that I managed to say this without lisping once.

'But it's Midsummer,' Callie complained as she half sat, half lay on the floor, holding her hand to her face. I was alarmed to see that her lip was bleeding. 'I'll miss the celebrations.'

'Perhaps you should have thought of that before you insulted me.' I looked over my shoulder towards Danil, who had walked over to us and was standing just behind me, his hazel eyes filled with dislike as he stared at Callie. The maid was among those who had been unfriendly towards Talina. 'Guardsman Danil, see that my lady's maid collects her belongings and is given safe passage back to her father's holding.'

Danil inclined his head, then wordlessly marched over to where Callie was still sprawled on the floor, and grabbing her by the arm, unceremoniously hauled the maid to her feet.

With an angry grunt, Callie wrenched herself free from Danil's grasp and took a step towards me, her hands at her sides curling into fists. I lifted my chin, daring her to strike me, and the other woman paled.

'I'm going to speak to His Grace,' she wailed, her eyes filling with tears. 'You cannot do this.'

'Be sure to tell the Prime how I hoodwinked him into believing I am of his blood.'

Callie glared at me but didn't respond. I knew she wouldn't go to Mykael. I turned to the maid Callie had been talking to, and she lowered her eyes; the maid convinced that she, too, was about to be dismissed.

'Lily, as I didn't actually hear you say anything, I'm not going to punish you this time,' I told her. 'But be warned, if I hear my name being spoken out of turn in your presence again, I may not be so generous.'

'Yes, my lady,' she mumbled, her heart thudding almost as violently as Callie's.

I noticed her forehead was beaded with sweat and knew it wasn't just because she was nervous. Lev had been complaining how uncomfortably warm the day was during our ride, but I hadn't noticed. My ability to regulate my body temperature had finally manifested the previous week. As this was one of the last things a Transitioning vampire developed, I knew it wouldn't be long before I became full vampire, meaning the time I would taste human blood for the first time was fast approaching. And despite Sebastian's assurances that I would feel differently when the time came, I really wasn't looking forward to it.

'Now, go to the kitchens and ask Talina to report to my quarters,' I said, pushing this unsettling thought from my mind.

Lily curtseyed. 'At once, my lady.' And the young woman shot off at once towards the door leading to the kitchens, eager to get away from me before I changed my mind.

Behind me, Callie was still weeping, but I didn't look at her. Instead, I started towards the staircase. 'Remember, I want you gone by nightfall,' I called over my shoulder, making the woman's wails intensify.

As I reached the bottom of the staircase, I felt eyes on me, and glancing towards the door to the library, discovered Mykael standing just inside the doorway with an open book in his hand. I realised he had heard the entire exchange. He nodded once, showing his approval, before turning back into the room.

I had just changed out of my riding clothes into my silk robe, when there came a knock at my bedchamber door and Talina entered the room. Behind her, I saw Danil walk by with a weeping Callie. As he passed, Danil looked over my former lady's maid's head and mouthed 'Thank you' at me. I nodded, before turning to his sister.

'Talina,' I said, smiling at the younger woman.

Talina curtseyed. 'Lily said you wished to see me, my lady.'

'Callie has had to return to her father's holding.' I walked over to the sideboard and poured two glasses of wine. 'So it seems that I am in need of a lady's maid.'

I looked at Talina, and found my friend staring at me, wide-eyed. 'You mean?'

'I would like you to be her replacement.'

'But I don't know the first thing about being a lady's maid,' Talina said, taking the glass I was holding out to her. 'I mean, my mother taught me some stuff, but that was many years ago.'

'I can teach you.' _Had plenty of practice_ , I thought wryly.

'You really want me?'

'Talina, there's no one I'd like more. You've been a good friend to me during my time here at Teragon House and I know how much you want this. You told me the first time we met, remember?'

Talina stood there for a moment, considering my offer, then broke into a wide grin. 'Yes,' she squeaked.

The two of us hugged, nearly spilling Talina's drink in the process.

'Now,' I said, as I pulled away and started towards the wardrobe, 'we've got a ball to get ready for.'

***

'I hope you don't mind that I dismissed my maid,' I said to Mykael as I danced with him in the Great Hall later that evening.

All around us, people were talking and dancing, enjoying the Midsummer celebrations. There was a feast laid on for the humans residing at Teragon House, as well as the villagers from nearby Teragon village and those landholders whose holdings were on the estates surrounding the house, who had all been invited by the Prime to take part in the celebrations. In the gallery above us, a group of minstrels were playing a jolly tune. Everyone was wearing a garland of summer flowers in their hair, as traditionally worn at Midsummer, while further flowers adorned the tables, the latter having been pushed against the walls to give people room to dance.

'Not at all.' Mykael lifted me by my waist and spun me around as easily as if I were a child, an act that made me laugh in delight. 'My only wish is for you to be happy. And if that means having Talina as your lady's maid, then so be it.'

Mykael lowered me to the ground, and paying no mind to the other dancing couples, who had to skirt around us to avoid colliding into us, I reached over and hugged him, breathing in his lemon water and ink smell.

'Thank you, Papa.'

Hearing Mykael's sharp intake of breath, I suddenly realised this was the first time I had hugged him. It was also the first time I had called him Papa since the incident by the lake.

He wrapped his arms around me, and we held each other for the longest time.

Eventually, he loosened his grip on me.

'I can see there are others wishing to dance with you,' he said, gesturing behind me, his voice gruff with emotion. 'And I cannot have it be said I am monopolising my daughter.'

Looking to where he was gesturing, I discovered Duke Tavin standing behind us, who bowed gracefully as I turned to him.

'May I have this dance, my lady?' the grizzled Duke of House Bowen asked.

A regular at Mykael's court, Duke Tavin was one of the nobles I had grown fond of during my time at Teragon House, especially as, being Vachenian, the duke could tell me about my mother's land—although the duke hadn't actually set foot on Vachenian soil for over a hundred and fifty years, since being Turned by the Prime—but at that moment I hated him for intruding on such an intimate moment between myself and Mykael.

I looked at Mykael, who nodded encouragingly, then turned back to the duke and smiled. 'I would love to, Duke Tavin,' I said graciously as I took his hand, all the while thinking I wanted to kill the duke for his untimely intrusion.

'I hope you are still enjoying your horse, my lady,' Duke Tavin said, as we whirled in time to the music.

Over the other side of the hall, Danil was dancing with one of the villagers. Her head whipped back; the young woman was laughing loudly as the guardsman spun her around. Watching them, I was surprised at the jab of jealously I felt.

'Libby's perfect,' I replied, tearing my eyes from Danil to look at Tavin. 'I couldn't wish for a better horse. She has such an easy-going temperament.'

'I'm glad to hear it,' Tavin said, smiling. 'Derik was a good stablemaster and had an eye for the best stock to breed from. As does his son. Had I known Derik would die prematurely, I would've thought twice about Turning Danil and sending him to join the Prime's Guard. Especially as the stablemaster who replaced his father has proven to be such a disappointment.' Tavin sighed. 'Never mind, what's done is done.'

I didn't respond. I was glad Danil had been sent to Teragon House but didn't think this was the appropriate thing to say to Tavin. I was also puzzled by my reaction at seeing my friend dancing with the villager. Why would seeing Danil with another woman bother me?

After Duke Tavin, I danced with Lord Lev, then Duke Gregory who had travelled down from Peragrin Castle to join in the festivities. I chose not to ask the duke after the welfare of Guardswoman Leya.

I danced with several of the male descendants, then Mykael again, then Guardsman Rodrin, who had arrived from the Fair Isle to join the Prime's Guard the previous year, and along with Danil, was one of the guards I had become friendly with during my time at Teragon House. I also danced with Danil and smiled to myself when I saw the look on the villager's face as she watched on. When it was Sebastian's turn, he led me in a riotous dance, and I laughed with joy as he spun me around and threw me into the air. I danced with so many people I soon lost track of them, and as I stared at the happy people around me, I realised something.

I was home.

#  Chapter Eighteen

'Will came and spoke to me at breakfast this morning,' Talina said as she opened the wardrobe and pulled out the cream dress that I wanted to wear for my afternoon lessons with Mykael.

It was a few weeks after Midsummer, and I had just returned from my daily training with Sebastian.

Since Talina had taken over from Callie, I had seen a vast improvement in the conditions of my bedchamber. Unlike her predecessor, Talina didn't shirk her duties, and if I requested something, it was done promptly and without complaint. It was also nice to have someone who was willing to talk to me.

Talina looked over to me soaking in the bath and grinned. 'He asked me if I wanted to go to the village dance with him this evening.'

I grinned back. 'And?'

It was no secret Talina was sweet on the dark-haired stablemaster's son, the pair having got talking at the Midsummer celebrations.

'I said yes.' She bit her lip. 'Though I don't know what Danil is going to say about it. He can be a bit overprotective at times, and I don't want him scaring Will off.'

Talina had already told me this had happened to suitors in the past, including Tomas the kitchen boy, and was most likely the reason behind Talina finding the kitchen staff so unwelcoming towards her.

It must be difficult having a vampire for a brother, especially if he were her only family and saw it as his duty to look out for her. Almost as difficult as a vampire ancestor who wouldn't let his descendant go to Jangwa Island with her sire.

'I'm sure Danil will be fine with it,' I said. 'There'll be others from Teragon House at the dance and carriages are being laid on to take you to and from the village, so it isn't as though you're going to be on your own with him.'

The dance at the Teragon village hall was a monthly occurrence and was, in fact, where Danil had been returning from the night he had found me dying in the road. I would have liked to have gone to it, too, but when I had broached the subject with Mykael, his response had been the village dance wasn't a suitable place for his Daughter. Being royalty had its drawbacks.

'Knowing Danil, he'll probably end up tagging along.' Talina laid the dress out on the bed. 'Especially if Rosalie's going to be there.'

I felt a jolt in my stomach. 'The young woman he was dancing with at Midsummer?' I asked, careful not to give myself away. Again, why did I care that Danil was associating with another woman?

Talina shrugged. 'Who knows with my brother?' She grabbed the folded towel resting on the bed and started towards me. 'Just recently, all he seems to be doing is chasing the women.' She frowned. 'It's alright for him to do it, but as soon as a boy shows an interest in me, he's all over them.'

'Maybe he—' I suddenly stopped as a scent wafted up my nostrils. I looked at Talina standing at the foot of the bath. 'Are you wearing a new perfume?'

'No,' Talina responded, surprised by my question.

She unfolded the towel and held it out to me, and as she did, I caught a whiff of the scent again. Both spicy and sweet, it was the most intoxicating aroma I had ever smelt.

Closing my eyes, I breathed in, savouring its headiness. 'What is that?'

'My lady?'

I opened my eyes and found Talina watching me, a puzzled look on her face.

'You're telling me you cannot smell that?' I grabbed the towel from her hands and sniffed it. 'No, it isn't that.' I stared around the room, trying to locate the source of the scent.

'Perhaps it's something outside, and my nose isn't sensitive enough to notice it,' Talina suggested, nodding towards the balcony doors which were standing wide open.

I didn't answer for a long time.

'Yes, that must be it,' I said eventually, not wanting my friend to think I was losing my mind. I stood up from the water and wrapped the towel around me. 'Well, I best get ready, otherwise His Grace will think I have decided not to join him in his study today.' And with that, I climbed out of the bath and started drying myself vigorously with the towel. All the while trying desperately to ignore the scent, which was still caressing my nostrils.

Later that day, I was walking around the gardens with Mykael, the two of us arm in arm, when we encountered three of the maids. It was another glorious summer's day and many of Teragon House's staff were in the gardens, making the most of their free time.

As we passed the maids, who had stopped and bobbed their heads as we approached, I once again noticed the scent I had detected in my bedchamber. Only this time it was even stronger.

Frowning, I stopped and stared after the maids, who had resumed their walk. 'The maids are smelling different,' I told Mykael, when he asked what was wrong. 'I noticed it this morning when Talina was helping me dress, and just then, when we passed those maids, I smelt it again. But when I asked Talina, she swore she wasn't wearing a new perfume.'

Mykael asked me to describe it to him, so I did.

He smiled. 'What you are smelling isn't perfume,' he said. 'It's blood.'

'I can smell their blood?'

I think I was more shocked at the casual way Mykael said it, rather than my discovery of the source of the smell. He said it so matter-of-fact, as though we were discussing the weather. During my time at Teragon House I had come to see Mykael as a father, but when he came out with stuff like that it was a stark reminder as to what he really was.

I looked at the maids, who had gone to sit on one of the stone benches not far from where we were standing. Thankfully, they appeared not to have heard my outburst.

'Do all humans smell like that to us?' Is that what I had smelt like to Sebastian when we first met?

As I watched the maids, I suddenly caught their scent on the wind. 'How can you resist it?' I wanted nothing more than to tear open their pretty throats. _Just one little taste, it won't hurt._

'Anna, don't,' Mykael warned, his voice jolting me back to reality. 'We don't touch the staff.'

To my horror, I discovered I was straining against Mykael, whose hand was gripped tightly around my arm.

I stopped and looked at him, mortified by my behaviour. 'Sorry,' I mumbled. Just what had got into me?

Thankfully, the maids—busy talking amongst themselves—hadn't witnessed any of this. The last thing I wanted to do was to scare them away.

'Going by that reaction, I'd say you were ready for your First Blood.' Mykael released my arm and gestured for us to continue our walk, seemingly unfazed that only moments before I had been all for draining three of his maids. 'Sebastian will take you to Oaktown tonight.'

***

That night, I went to the feeding house with Sebastian.

My first observation when I entered the feeding house was how much it resembled an inn. There was a communal area on the ground floor, which had a bar, and was where vampires gathered to drink and socialise. But upstairs, rather than sleeping quarters, were rooms where vampires took humans to feed from in private. I already knew from Sebastian that it was forbidden for a vampire to feed in the communal area or in the grounds outside the feeding house.

Sebastian had also told me a vampire would pay a different price, depending on what they wanted. Feeding was a lower price than if the vampire expected more. In truth, a feeding house was a brothel for vampires.

It all seemed very bizarre, and I was surprised anyone would willingly prostitute themselves to a strange vampire and allow themselves to be fed from. Even if they did receive a wage substantially higher than other forms of employment. Although vampires were forbidden from abusing the 'feeders,' as they were known, there was still the risk of being drained. If Saron Castle had had the same set up, there was no way I would have voluntarily worked there.

When we entered the bustling communal area, I went to sit at one of the few empty tables while Sebastian went across to the bar to make payment for the room and two feeders.

While I waited for him to return, I stared around the room.

The feeding house was packed; serving not just the vampires at Teragon House, but also the guards who protected Oaktown and any other vampires who happened to be visiting the area. Feeding houses weren't just places to feed and to bed feeders. They were also somewhere for vampires to mix with their own kind—without rank—and many would go there even if they weren't going to feed.

It struck me that I felt no fear being among them. How different from my days at Saron Castle, where even the thought of being in the vicinity of a vampire had filled me with terror.

Several vampires had a red symbol shaped into a drop of blood stitched on the breast of their black tunics. I knew from prior discussion with Sebastian that they were employed by the proprietor of the feeding house to maintain order and protect the feeders from unruly vampires.

In amongst the patrons were vampires I knew, including Guardswoman Laine, who was sitting three tables over from me, talking to a man early in his third decade.

As I watched, the pair stood up from their drinks and went to the stairs which led upstairs, Laine laughing and hanging on to the man as he kissed her neck. From their manner, it was obvious the guardswoman was a regular client of the man.

Guardsman Rodrin was also there, talking to Guardswoman Poppy. Poppy was from Farrow Castle in the south of Dornia and had been one of the guards sworn in to replace those who had been sent back to their Province in disgrace. Her father a Dornian, Poppy's mother was from Jangwa Island and the pair had moved to the Southern Province soon after they had wed and was where Poppy had been born and raised. It was also where she had been Turned, not long after reaching her second decade, twenty years earlier.

During her time at Teragon House, the two of us had grown friendly and she was one of the few guards I trusted enough to be alone with outside the grounds of Teragon House, still wary after the attack that had almost seen me killed. Poppy seemed such a strange name for a vicious creature like a vampire, but of course, when they named her, her parents hadn't known what their daughter would become.

When they saw me sitting at the table, both guards inclined their head and smiled before resuming their conversation.

Danil wasn't there. As expected, he had insisted on escorting his sister to the village hall and they would be on their way now. As most likely would Laine and the others once they'd had their fill.

I had been surprised Teragon House didn't have its own feeding house. But when I had asked Mykael why this was, his response had been that he didn't want to sully the place he had lived with his lady wife with such things. It was forbidden for vampires to feed within the grounds of Teragon House. The only exceptions were those who were in Transition or were injured, as it would be impractical or even dangerous for them to make the journey into Oaktown. Look at the state I had been in when I had arrived at Teragon House, not forgetting the injuries Sebastian had sustained at the hands of Carin and Scout. All other vampires were required to use the feeding house. Including the Prime himself.

It was alright for Mykael. As Prime, he very rarely needed to feed. In fact, I hadn't known him to go to the feeding house once in all the time I had been at Teragon House. Even when he did feed, a mouthful or two was normally enough to quell his hunger. It was yet another example of Viktor's cruelty, in that he had drained all those poor women unnecessarily. So, Mykael didn't need to feed very often, but for every other vampire at Teragon House it meant they had to do the once a week trip to Oaktown.

_Including me_ , I suddenly realised. From now on, for however many centuries I lived, once every seven days I would find myself in this place or one like it.

Sebastian was still busy talking to the vampire behind the bar, and I fidgeted in my seat, anxious to be out of the communal area. Where there were so many humans congregated in one room, the smell of blood was overpowering and I was having to resist the urge to jump up and grab the nearest feeder. I didn't know how much longer I could fight it.

I was finding this new side to me alarming and was concerned I would have to spend eternity locked away in my quarters, lest I attacked someone. Look at how I had reacted to the maids earlier that day. But when I had mentioned this to Mykael after the incident in the gardens, he had assured me the only reason I was feeling this way was because I was hungry and once I had fed, the smell of blood wouldn't have the same effect on me. I hoped he was right.

A quick glance told me Sebastian was still at the bar.

'Hurry up,' I muttered. I didn't know how much longer I could withstand the onslaught on my nose and I really didn't want to make a scene in the middle of the feeding house, especially as it would be witnessed by members of the Prime's Guard. At least they would protect me from the feeding house guards.

Finally, Sebastian returned. 'There is a room with two feeders waiting for us upstairs,' he said as he plonked himself down on the bench opposite me. 'Would you like to go straight up there, or would you prefer a tankard of ale first?'

'Can we go straight to the room?' I said, gripping the edge of the table, my fingernails digging into the wood. 'I don't think I can fight it much longer.'

Sebastian's face filled with sudden understanding. 'Of course.' He stood up and held out his hand. 'Come, I will show you to the room.'

Sebastian led me across the bustling room, towards the set of stairs in the far corner. On the way, we passed Rodrin, who had moved away from Poppy and was sitting at the table Laine and her companion had vacated, kissing a male feeder, while at the bar, Poppy was getting friendly with one of the feeding house guards.

When we reached upstairs, Sebastian led me down the corridor towards a door at the far end. The smell of blood was even stronger up here, almost overpowering. As we passed the doors going down each side of the dimly lit corridor, I knew that most, if not all, had feeding vampires behind them. Sounds of an activity closely related to feeding was coming from some of the rooms, making me blush. At least they weren't screams of terror.

As Sebastian went to open the door, he looked at me. 'Ready?' he asked gently.

'No,' I replied honestly.

My body was tearing me in two ways. I may be vampire, but I still thought like a human. And while a part of me wanted to go in there and tear their throats open, I also wanted to flee in the opposite direction.

'You will be fine. Every vampire is worried about their first time.'

'Were you?'

'I was,' Sebastian said, his expression suddenly closed. He tightened his grip on my hand. 'You do not have to do this alone, Kata. I will be with you.'

Sebastian didn't add more. Instead, he opened the door and led me into the room, leaving me wondering just what had happened to my sire his first time.

Even though Sebastian had already told me what to expect, it still came as a shock to find a man and a woman waiting for us inside the room.

I smiled nervously at the pair. _I can't believe I am about to do this._

Next to me, Sebastian removed his sword and leaned it against the wall. He then walked over to the woman who, along with the man, was standing in the centre of the room, and without uttering a word, grabbed her by the hand and led her towards the large bed which dominated the room. I followed them with my eyes. _I hope he isn't going to do what I think he's going to do_ ,' I thought, watching Sebastian as he sat down on the wide chair at the foot of the bed and pulled the woman onto his lap. If Sebastian bedded her while I was in the room, I would kill both her and him.

Thankfully, Sebastian didn't do this. Instead, he grabbed the woman's hands—

which had found their way to the laces of his trousers—and gestured for her to tilt her head to the side. 'I want to feed,' he told her curtly.

The woman was unhappy at this, but nonetheless obeyed Sebastian, who moved his mouth towards her neck. I smelt the exact moment his teeth pierced her skin.

I watched them, jealous that Sebastian was feeding from another woman.

He must have felt my eyes on him, as his hand suddenly loosened its grip on the woman's and pointed in the direction of the man, who was standing with his back to the pair and so didn't see the gesture.

I reluctantly turned to the man and found him staring at me, clearly puzzled at my apparent lack of interest in him.

He looked to be only a few years older than me, and like the woman, was dressed in a dark-coloured robe. Conscious of the fact I was about to feed from him, as I walked up to the man, I couldn't bring myself to make eye contact or speak to him.

Where he was a lot taller than me, my head barely reached his shoulder, meaning I couldn't reach his neck. At the same time, I was too shy to use his wrist, knowing he would be able to see me feeding.

'Would you like me to sit down?' asked the man quietly, realising my dilemma. I obviously wasn't the first unsure vampire he'd had to deal with.

'Yes,' I said, the word lodging in my throat. I cleared my throat and said in a firmer voice, 'I mean yes, go and sit on the bed.'

Once the man had sat on the edge of the bed and tilted his head to the side, I bent down and sniffed his neck, savouring the scent of his blood. Unable to resist the urge to feed any longer, I closed my mouth around the curve between his throat and his shoulder and bit down, my fangs sinking into his skin as though it were butter. Having practiced on Sebastian, I knew how to do it with the least amount of pain for the feeder.

At the first taste of his blood, I grabbed the man and pulled him to me, sucking greedily at the twin wounds I had made. Moaning with pleasure, the man started moving his hands over my body, running them up my legs and around to the laces of my riding breeches. I was startled by his behaviour but was too busy feeding to stop him. Even when he had undone the laces and started tugging at my breeches. His blood tasted even better to me than what Sebastian's had done. Closing my eyes, I drew deeply, savouring his taste.

I think the man was expecting me to stop after several mouthfuls, and when I didn't do this, he tried to pull away. But I refused to let go.

The man started struggling. 'Stop, you're taking too much.'

I didn't listen.

His struggles were exciting me, making me want more. So was the sound of his heart, which I could hear thudding loudly in his chest, the beats getting faster and faster as his terror grew.

The man continued to fight me, but I held him in a vice-like grip that no human would be able to break free from. From where Sebastian and the woman were sitting, I thought I heard the woman scream. But not even that made me pause in my feeding. I wasn't going to stop until I'd had every last drop.

Eventually, the man stopped struggling and I released my hold on him.

He wasn't enough, I wanted more.

I looked at the man slumped on the bed and cried out in horror when I realised that I could no longer hear his heart beating. He was dead.

'Sebastian,' I whispered, as I backed away from the bed, my movements made awkward by my riding breeches which were halfway down my thighs. I had broken the rule of the Kwasi. I had taken a life.

I looked over at Sebastian and discovered that he and the woman were no longer in the chair. Instead, they were standing at the foot of the bed, Sebastian gripping the woman tightly to him with his hand clamped over her mouth to stop her screaming. The woman was staring at the man lying dead on the bed, her brown eyes filled with horror.

'I killed him, Sebastian.'

To my astonishment, Sebastian wasn't angry with me.

'You need more,' he said, speaking to me in Islander. 'One is not enough for your first time.'

'But I am Kwasi,' I said, answering in the same tongue. 'It is forbidden for me to harm humans.' I pointed towards the woman struggling in Sebastian's arms. 'Or feed from one who is unwilling.'

'Even the Kwasi make exceptions for new vampires,' was Sebastian's response. It seemed the Kwasi made a lot of allowances. 'As for the feeder; she knows the risks of working in a feeding house. They all do.'

'But when you gave me your Band you said you would not be cruel to me or make me do anything I did not want to do,' I said, shocked at his apparent disregard for the woman. 'Why is this woman different?'

'You did not have a choice. You had to take my Band, whether you wanted to or not. This feeder chose to work in a feeding house and allow herself to be used by vampires.' I still didn't understand how that made a difference.

Looking at the woman, I found her staring at me with petrified eyes. How terrifying it must be for her to hear two vampires conversing in a strange language, having no idea what they were saying, only that she had just seen her companion drained and was most likely going to suffer the same fate. I knew her terror. I had felt it the twelve years I had been at Saron Castle and felt sick that I was now causing it in her.

'I won't do it,' I said, reverting to the common tongue so that she would understand what I was saying. 'Let the woman go. I wish to return to Teragon House.'

I saw the fear in the woman's eyes turn to relief at this. I doubt she would ever return to the feeding house after this, and instead would find employment elsewhere. I would have offered her a position at Teragon House, a replacement was still needed for Talina in the kitchens, but I knew she would never accept it. Not after this.

Sebastian refused. 'Not until you have fed.'

He then started dragging the woman towards me, whose struggles resumed once more when she realised that he wasn't listening to me.

'No,' I said, backing away from him, trying desperately to ignore the smell of blood and the two crimson rivulets running down her neck. 'I don't want to.'

'You are vampire,' Sebastian shouted, his face filled with sudden anger. 'You knew what a vampire was and what it entailed when I Turned you. Now, you will feed.'

I stared at him in shock. Sebastian had never been this way with me.

'No,' I said again. 'I told you; I want to go home.'

Sebastian sighed. 'I hoped it would not have to come to this.' He, too, switched to the common tongue as he addressed the woman, 'Forgive me.'

Then, to my horror, Sebastian bit savagely into the woman's neck, tearing it wide open. Blood started gushing from the wound, filling the room with its coppery scent. Her muffled screams turned from fear to agony.

'Sebastian!' I screamed, horrified. What had happened to my kind Sebastian? When had he been replaced by this monster?

Shocked and horrified, I offered no resistance to Sebastian as he grabbed the back of my neck and forced my head towards the wound. 'You will feed!' he roared.

The moment the woman's blood touched my lips, all resistance left my body and I started feeding eagerly, barely noticing Sebastian's hand which was still pressed against the back of my neck.

Just one or two mouthfuls, then I will stop.

Two mouthfuls quickly became three, then five, then seven, and before long, I had lost myself totally to the act of feeding. I felt the woman's struggles slowly weaken as the blood was drained from her body, but like before, I didn't stop. I wanted it all.

I suddenly became aware of a presence in the room.

_Wait, there is another with me. He is... he is feeding. How dare he, this one is mine._ I growled low in my throat as a warning and heard an answering growl in response. _He dares to challenge me, a Kwasi?_

Shoving the woman to the floor, I went for the vampire. And found myself slammed against the wall.

'Kata, stop it,' the vampire said, his body pressed against mine, trapping me between him and the stone wall.

I did not know that name.

'I will kill you for touching what is mine,' I snarled as I fought against him, my teeth snapping at his neck.

There was a sudden ripping sound as my breeches were torn from me. The vampire then lifted my legs around his waist, and I let out a shriek as he slammed into me up to the hilt.

'Kat—Anna, snap out of it!'

'Sebastian?'

I braced myself with my hands on his shoulders as Sebastian started pounding into me with such force, I was surprised he didn't push me through the wall. He had definitely been holding out on me.

It was over quickly for both of us, and as I climaxed, I screamed Sebastian's name. Sebastian roared as he, too, found his release. The whole feeding house must have heard us.

***

Mykael was waiting for us in the entrance hall when we got back to Teragon House.

I hadn't uttered a word to Sebastian for our entire journey home. The incident had shown me a side to him I didn't like, and it made me wonder if that was who he really was and the Sebastian I had known had been an act.

'Papa,' I cried when I saw Mykael, and rushed towards him, tears filling my eyes. The irony that I was seeking comfort from someone who had once terrified me didn't escape me.

When I reached him, Mykael enfolded me in his arms. 'Shh,' he soothed.

'Oh, Papa. It was awful,' I said, burying my face in his chest, breathing in his comforting smell. 'I never want to do that again.'

'It's over now. The feeders' families will be informed and given payment for their loss.'

As soon as he said that—I knew.

He, Sebastian, Danil, Poppy, everyone. They had all known what was going to happen when I entered that room yet had said nothing. I had thought they were different, but the truth was, all vampires were the same.

From the Great Hall came the sounds of revelry, but I wanted no part of it. I couldn't bear to look at any of them.

I pulled away from Mykael. 'I'm going to my quarters,' I said quietly, not meeting his eyes.

Mykael seemed to understand, as he didn't try to stop me.

As I walked away, Sebastian went to follow me, but I stopped him. 'I wish to be alone.'

'Very well.'

I could tell from his tone that Sebastian was unhappy at this, but he wisely didn't argue and instead made his way towards the Great Hall with Mykael, leaving me to go upstairs alone.

A bath was waiting for me when I reached my bedchamber, and for some reason the sight of it took me back to the first bath I'd had in Sebastian's quarters at Saron Castle. What had happened to that innocent girl? When had I become this monster?

A quick glance in Talina's room told me it was empty. She was still at the village dance. I was glad. What was to say I wouldn't try to drain her, too?

I stripped out of my clothes and dumped them on the floor. I would need to send word to the seamstress for a new pair of breeches, as Sebastian had ripped my other pair in two in his haste to remove them.

After I had removed my clothes, I sank into the bath and sobbed for that girl who was gone forever.

#  Chapter Nineteen

For the next two days I refused to speak to anyone. I didn't train with Sebastian or go riding with Danil. I avoided Mykael's company once more, but unlike previous times, this time I didn't even bother showing up for lessons. Neither did I attend the evening entertainments in the Great Hall or hold court with the Prime in the throne room.

Instead, I locked myself in my quarters and ignored anyone who knocked on the door. I even sent Talina away, saying she should go and stay with her brother, as I wanted to be alone. I never wanted to see or speak to any of them ever again.

I was angry none of them had bothered to warn me what would happen the first time I tasted human blood. They had let me go in there blind, all the while knowing I was about to commit murder twice over.

During my time at Saron Castle I had often overheard vampires joking about their progeny's 'First Blood', and the several times Viktor had made a vampire, he had taken great delight in having the slaves line up in the Great Hall so that he could choose two victims for said vampire to enjoy, but we had all assumed it was yet another example of vampire cruelty. It was now obvious we had been wrong.

I was also furious at Sebastian for the way he had spoken to me and the disregard he had shown the woman. It made me wonder if he'd have been as quick to drain me should the need have arisen.

On the third day, Mykael came to see me.

I was lying on the bed, facing the balcony. Its doors were standing wide open and I could hear people talking and laughing in the gardens below, but I had no wish to join them.

'Anna, open the door,' Mykael demanded, after he had knocked on the door several times and hadn't got a response. 'I know you're in there because I can hear your heart beating.'

I ignored him.

He would go away eventually. They all did.

'I understand you are upset, but this has gone on for long enough.' He rapped on the door once more. 'I'm not leaving until you let me in. If you don't open the door, I'll be forced to break it down.'

Still I ignored him.

There came a sudden bang at the heavy oak door as Mykael kicked it.

I shot upright, my heart pounding. He wasn't joking.

'That one was just a warning. Next time, I'll do it for real, and you know as well as I what will happen to the door.'

'Don't. I'll open it,' I said, scrambling off the bed. 'Please, just don't kick the door down.'

Going to the door, I drew back the bolt before returning to the bed, where I laid down and faced the balcony once more.

I heard the door open, then felt the bed indent as Mykael sat down. 'So, this is it then,' he said to my back. 'You're going to spend eternity locked away in here?'

I shrugged. 'Why not? At least that way I know I won't murder anyone else.'

'Anna, that's ridiculous, and you know it. Now you have completed your Transition, you cannot simply die from starvation. Instead, your body slowly desiccates until eventually you are unable to move, and unless someone takes pity on you and beheads you, you spend eternity in agony. Up until a century ago, it was used as a punishment in Dornia, and believe me when I tell you, you wouldn't want to hear their screams. Do you really want to do that to yourself?'

'No,' I said, shocked.

I had assumed that if a vampire didn't feed, they would die as I had nearly done. I thought back to those two days—the intense hunger, the excruciating pain—would I really want to experience that for eternity? I wondered how many vampires Mykael had sentenced to such a horrific fate.

'When you were human, you ate meat,' Mykael continued, before I had chance to ask. 'What's the difference?'

Actually, as a slave I had very rarely eaten meat, but didn't think that was the correct response, as I knew it would only remind Mykael how he had failed to save me from his brother.

'But that was already dead,' I said instead. 'I didn't try to eat it while it was still alive.' Neither had it been my own kind. But then, I suppose humans weren't my kind anymore. I was vampire.

'It isn't even that I drained those humans,' I continued, after a pause. 'I knew there would be times that would happen. Sebastian has already warned me that even the most disciplined vampire will drain a human if they are hungry enough or are injured. And of course, there's always the risk of going into a Blood Frenzy. What upsets me is that none of you bothered to warn me. Instead, you let me find out for myself.'

'And would you have gone to the feeding house had you known?'

I didn't answer for a long time.

'No,' I admitted eventually. 'I would have told Sebastian I wasn't ready.'

'Exactly,' Mykael said. 'You're not the only one not to have been warned beforehand. It's common practice in Dornia to withhold the truth from a new vampire for that very reason, and if you ever make a vampire you will do the same for them.'

Actually, I would do the exact opposite, but didn't think it wise to say this to Mykael.

'But how could they not know? Surely they would've heard about other Final Transitions, even before they were Turned?' Fair enough, no one had told me, but perhaps Mykael had forbidden them.

'Both feeders and vampires are forbidden from disclosing the truth,' Mykael explained. 'Not only because such knowledge would cause mass panic, but also because many vampires wouldn't want to admit it to their family.' Meaning Talina's silence hadn't been out of disloyalty after all. 'There are rumours, of course, it would be impossible for such a thing to remain completely secret. But such rumours are always denied, and whenever a feeder is drained, their family are told it was the result of an unfortunate accident and given money for their loss.' Paid for their silence, in other words.

I thought of the two families who were now grieving due to my 'unfortunate accident.'

'It's necessary for certain humans to know the truth, of course, but they, too, are sworn to secrecy.'

'Humans like my father?'

As Prince Frederik had been responsible for punishing those Eastern Province vampires who had harmed humans, it would make sense for him to have known the truth. Otherwise he would have ended up sentencing every newly-Transitioned vampire to death.

Mykael nodded. 'As do the Sons and Daughters of other Provinces.'

Even in Dornia, the needs of vampires came before humans.

'I don't like it either, Anna,' Mykael said, as if reading my thoughts. 'But I rather it was done this way than vampires going to the nearest village and draining the first humans they find. At least this way they only feed from those who are willing.' As willing as someone could be when being sucked dry.

How sad it was to be so poor that you would take up employment where, each day, you risked losing your life. I had thought my life as a slave was bad, but that seemed even worse.

'I understand Sebastian had to be firm with you.' Firm wasn't the word I would have used to describe the way he had acted. 'He didn't like being that way towards you, or what he did to the feeder, but it had to be done. You were lucky you had a sire who stayed with you. Most simply tell their progeny to go into the room, then refuse to let them out again until both feeders are drained.'

Remembering the closed expression I'd seen come over Sebastian's face when I asked him if he had been worried the first time he had tasted human blood and his declaration that I wouldn't have to do it alone, I realised his father had forced him to do just that.

As horrific as it had been with Sebastian in the room, it would have been far worse if I had been forced to do it alone.

I wondered what sort of sire Mykael was to his own progeny when it came time for their Final Transition. While for the first couple of centuries after discovering what his blood could do, Mykael had Turned many humans—sometimes several at a time—for the last century or so, he had Turned less than what could be counted on one hand.

I thought back to that first night when Mykael had threatened to put Sebastian to death and raise me instead. If he had carried out his threat would I have found myself being forced to go into that room alone? I didn't ask, knowing I might not like the answer.

'When I saw the fear in that woman's eyes, it took me right back to Saron Castle and the terror I used to feel,' I said. 'I hate knowing I caused such fear in another.'

'It's harder for you. Most in Dornia have never known the horrors you have experienced, but that knowledge will make you more sympathetic towards the humans and less likely to be cruel to them.'

'Will it? When I fed from them, I enjoyed it. Even when I knew I was draining them, I still enjoyed it and refused to stop, even though I knew I was killing them. How does that make me a sympathetic vampire?'

'It was your first taste of human blood. In future, as long as you don't allow yourself to become too hungry, you'll be able to feed without harming the person involved.' Mykael let out a heavy sigh. 'I never wanted this life for you, Anna. When I forbade my kin from being Turned, it wasn't just because I feared they would rise against me. I wanted to shield them from all this.'

For the first time since he had entered the room, I looked at Mykael and found him regarding me sadly.

'But if Sebastian hadn't Turned me, I would have died believing you had killed my parents and were the reason I'd been sold into slavery.' I sat up and hugged him. 'I would've died hating you. I may not like being vampire, but at least it brought us together again.'

'That it did,' Mykael said, returning the hug. 'When Danil brought you to my study, I knew straight away who you were, and what joy I felt at discovering you were alive. At first, I thought your upset was down to your hunger, but then it became apparent you had no idea who I was. It broke my heart to see such fear in your eyes. I wanted to tell you then, but knew, as hungry as you were, the shock would be too much. Then Sebastian told me what you had been through. I promise you, Anna. If I had known Viktor had you, I would have come for you and wouldn't have stopped until you were home with me once more.'

'I know. It took a while for me to realise that, but I know.'

Mykael pulled away and looked at me, his mouth curving into a grin. 'So, are you going to stop this voluntary incarceration, or am I going to have to send someone up here to remove the door?'

I smiled. 'I'll stop, I promise.'

'Go and see Sebastian. He's hurting, too. He feels guilty for what he had to do and thinks he has lost you forever. Talina's also upset and is convinced she's done something wrong.'

It hadn't occurred to me my actions had upset others. I suddenly realised how selfish I had been, especially to poor Talina. She already felt insecure, thanks to the way the kitchen maids had acted towards her, and I had sent her away without so much as an explanation. What must she be thinking?

'I'll go and see them,' I promised.

He kissed my forehead, then got to his feet. 'Just remember, whatever struggles you are experiencing, every vampire here has been through the same. Do not shut out those who can help you.'

***

Talina was in her brother's quarters in the gatehouse.

I had never ventured into the gatehouse before, and it wasn't until I had walked up the narrow stone steps to the first landing that I realised I had no idea which room was Danil's.

Just as I was thinking I would have to knock on every door to find him, disturbing vampires who had been on shift the previous night in the process, Guardswoman Poppy suddenly appeared from a room further down the corridor.

Spotting me, the guardswoman stopped dead as if not believing I was there. I could understand her surprise; the guard quarters weren't a place someone of my station would frequent.

'My lady, are you requiring an escort?' the guardswoman asked, as she rushed over to me. 'I have not long finished my shift, but I will be happy to come with you if you are wanting to go out somewhere.'

Despite having spent much of her life in Dornia, Guardswoman Poppy wore her dark hair braided in the Jangwa Island style. Like Sebastian's, the braids had coloured threads running through them. In Poppy's case, the threads were light blue to show that she was from the Kiltani tribe.

Like Sebastian, Guardswoman Poppy always spoke to me in Islander when we were alone, and that day was no exception.

'Thank you for your offer, Poppy, but that is not necessary. I am looking for Danil's quarters.' Islander had no word for the title 'Guardswoman.'

'His room is on the second floor, third door on the left. But Danil is not in at present.'

'It was actually his sister I wished to see.'

I was relieved to learn Danil was out. I didn't want to face him after upsetting his sister.

'Aye, Talina is in. Saw her come back a short while ago. Think she had been out somewhere with the stablemaster's son.' It seemed Danil hadn't scared Will off.

'I will go up to her now.' I turned away from the guardswoman and started towards the next flight of steps, my skirts rustling quietly as they brushed across the stone floor. 'Thank you for your help, Poppy.'

'Would you like me to accompany you?' Poppy was aware of my wariness around the guards.

I paused in my step to look at her and smiled. 'That is not necessary. Go and enjoy your free afternoon.'

I waited until the guardswoman had disappeared down the spiral staircase, then made my way up to the next landing.

Sure enough, when I knocked on the door Poppy had said, I heard Talina's quiet voice asking who it was.

When I told her, there was a flurry of footsteps before the door flew open, revealing a flustered Talina. 'I'm sorry, my lady, I didn't realise my attendance was required in your quarters,' she said in a rush. 'I'll go there at once.'

Talina looked just about ready to cry, and I felt a pang when I saw how much my actions had hurt her. I also realised Mykael was right. While I could smell Talina's blood, I had no wish to feed from her. I had upset my friend for no reason.

'Talina, I'm not here to rebuke you.' I reached over and gently squeezed her shoulder. 'I wanted to apologise for my appalling behaviour towards you. May I come in?'

'Of course,' Talina said, and she stepped away from the door.

I walked in and stared around the small space. At the foot of the bed was a large wooden chest, while on the window shelf were piled half a dozen books. Several tapestries adorned the walls which unsurprisingly, being Danil's room, were depictions of different breeds of horses. On the floor, next to the narrow bed, was a nest of blankets where Danil had to have been sleeping. He would never let his sister sleep on the floor.

_It must be cramped in here with two people_ , I thought. It would take less than four paces to walk from one end of the room to the other. There wasn't even room for a desk. No wonder most guards spent their free time in the Great Hall or at the feeding house.

'There's only the bed to sit on, I'm afraid,' Talina said, clearly embarrassed at this.

'The bed's fine,' I assured her, and started across the room towards the bed.

As I did, I noticed a long shelf on the wall behind the door. It had on it a dozen or so wooden carvings, including one of a small rearing horse that reminded me of Sebastian's Band, which was currently lying in the jewellery drawer of my dressing table.

Going over to the shelf, I picked up the horse to have a closer look.

'Danil carved them,' Talina said, coming to stand next to me.

'It's beautiful,' I said, tracing the horse's intricately carved mane with my finger. 'Danil never told me he carved.'

'Our father taught him when he was younger. Danil always said if he didn't become a stablemaster, he would open a shop in Bowen village and sell his carvings.' Instead, he had become vampire.

I returned the horse to its spot and turned to Talina. 'I'm sorry for treating you so terribly. I was upset and I took it out on you. That was wrong of me. I never meant for you to think you had displeased me.'

'I understand. I was upset at first, but then Danil explained it can be hard for a vampire when they taste human blood for the first time and that you just needed some time to yourself.'

'Even so, I had no right to send you away like that. You're not just my maid, you are my friend. And no one has the right to treat their friends how I treated you.' We walked over to the bed and sat down. I took Talina's hand in both of mine. 'I would like you to move back to your own quarters. If you want to, that is. After the way I've treated you, I wouldn't blame you if you asked to return to the kitchens.'

'What, and work for Whingeing Winnie again?' I don't think so.'

I giggled.

Winnie was the head cook at Teragon House, and I knew I should rebuke Talina for her rudeness about the older woman, but I had worked in the kitchens for far longer than I had been Princess Anna—or, more correctly, knowing I was Princess Anna—and in many ways I still thought and acted like that girl, rather than the royal princess I actually was. And Winnie did have a habit of moaning about absolutely everything.

According to Danil, Jory—the head of Mykael's household staff—would find Winnie at his door at least once a week with some grievance or other; the wrong flour had been delivered, the ovens weren't heating properly, the girls were slacking, the gardener's boys kept coming in and stealing the meat pies while her back was turned. Each time, Jory would tell her he'd look into it before sending the cook on her way, Winnie still grumbling away.

'According to Jory, she's an excellent cook,' Mykael said to me one afternoon after Winnie had been to see Jory for yet another grievance about the gardener's boys. This time she was accusing them of stealing cheese from the pantry. 'All the landholders and descendants comment on how good the food is when they visit, and I know Jory would be hard pushed to find a cook as good as her. But if she would just stop complaining about everything. Why she thinks I need to know the stablemaster trampled mud through her kitchens this morning I'll never know.'

The look on Mykael's face as he puzzled over why the Prime of Dornia needed to know such things had been so comical, I had ended up standing up from the desk and going into the scroll room just so he couldn't see the grin stretched across my face. Perhaps I should tell him Talina's nickname for her.

'And anyway,' Talina continued. 'I need to get out of here, because I don't think I can put up with another night listening to Danil snoring.'

'I didn't know vampires snored.'

Sebastian breathed so quietly when he slept, that the first night I had stayed in his quarters after he had given me his Band, I had been convinced vampires stopped breathing when they were asleep. It wasn't until I had put my hand on his chest and felt it moving, that I had realised this wasn't the case.

'I cannot say for other vampires, as Danil's the only one I have shared a room with, not that I've heard you or Sebastian snoring from my room, but I can assure you Danil most certainly does.'

I blushed when I realised that, while she hadn't heard us snoring, she had most likely heard me and Sebastian doing other things.

'How was the dance the other night?' I asked, in an attempt to hide my embarrassment.

Perhaps I should suggest to Sebastian that we stay in his quarters some nights. Not that I knew whether we still had a relationship now the sire-bond was broken.

I had discovered this on the way home from the feeding house, when I realised that I could no longer feel his power, and was another reason why I was upset. What if our relationship had just been a result of the sire-bond and now it was broken he wouldn't feel the same way towards me? I also realised there was nothing stopping him from returning to Jangwa Island. Now I had completed my Transition, Sebastian's commitment to me as my sire was over.

I was so upset by this sudden realisation that I missed most of what Talina was saying.

'...but then we danced and Will was alright after that.' Talina smiled. 'When we were walking in the gardens earlier, we just talked and talked. He's so nice, not like other boys, who just want one thing from you. Even Danil seems happy with him and hasn't tried to scare him off. They were talking in the Great Hall last night, and I've never seen Danil like that with any other boy who has shown an interest in me. Normally, he tells them to leave me alone, with the threat to drain them if they don't. He's been like that ever since Da died. He seems to think that, as our parents are dead, it's down to him to look out for me. I told him I can look out for myself, but he refuses to listen.' Talina rolled her eyes. 'Says Da would expect it from him.'

'He just cares about you,' I said. 'When are you going to see Will again?'

'When we were walking around the gardens earlier, we arranged to go into Oaktown tomorrow afternoon.' Talina's eyes widened as if realising something. 'That is, if I have the day off. If you need me, I'll tell him we can go another time.'

'No, you go. You arranged it thinking I wouldn't be needing you and it would be unfair of me to expect you to cancel.'

Talina smiled gratefully.

'How was it the other night?' she asked after a pause. 'Was it really bad?'

I sighed. 'It wasn't nice,' I admitted. 'But it's over now.' I chose not to add more.

Given the rule banning vampires from speaking the truth about their Final Transition, I found it unlikely Danil had ever spoken to his sister about the two humans he had drained and didn't think it right she learnt the truth from me. Talina adored her brother and I knew such a revelation would have a devastating effect on their relationship. I didn't want to be the one responsible for destroying something so precious.

Just then, the door opened and Danil walked into the room. He stopped dead when he spotted who was sitting on his bed.

'Danil,' I said, smiling as I greeted my friend.

'I apologise, my lady,' Danil said, a harassed look on his face. 'I didn't realise you were waiting for me, otherwise I would have come straight back rather than going for a drink with Guardsman Rodrin.' He glared at Talina as if it were her fault he hadn't been informed.

'The Princess Anna isn't here to see you, silly,' Talina said, poking her tongue at Danil in response to his glare.

'I came to apologise to Talina for the way I acted towards her,' I explained to Danil, who was still scowling at his sister. 'And to ask that she return to her quarters.'

'Meaning you can have your bed back and I don't have to listen to you snoring all night.'

'I don't snore,' Danil retorted through clenched teeth.

'You don't?' Talina said, arching her eyebrows. 'Must be my other oaf of a brother then.'

'I'm your older brother and a member of the Prime's Guard,' Danil snapped, his face darkening. 'It's about time you showed me some respect rather than making me look a fool in front of others. Especially the Princess Anna!' He turned to me and inclined his head. 'Excuse me, my lady, I'll leave so that you can speak with my sister.' And with that, Danil abruptly turned and left the room without a backwards glance.

I stared after his departing back in shock.

'What was that about?' I asked, once he was gone.

Talina was forever teasing her brother, and I had never seen him react to her tormenting like that before. Normally, he merely laughed and gave her just as good back.

'I don't know,' Talina said, a worried expression on her face.

From three floors below, I heard the gatehouse door slam shut. If the sleeping guards hadn't been roused by Danil's shouting, they would most certainly be awake now.

'He's been acting so strange these last few weeks. Moody and drinking. And constantly bedding the villagers. It's so unlike Danil. He's always hated men who use women for sex, but now he's doing exactly that. If it weren't for the fact that he's a vampire and I know it isn't possible, I'd say he was sickening from something.'

'Have you tried talking to him?' Talina was right, that really didn't sound like Danil.

I had only known the guard for half a year, but it was enough time for me to know that the sullen creature who had just stormed from the room wasn't the amiable Danil I considered my friend. I thought back to the kind and patient Danil who had taught me to ride. He would never have acted in such manner, and he definitely wouldn't have spoken to his sister so rudely, or treated the villagers like whores. Was it possible for vampires to get ill?

'I've tried talking to him several times about it,' Talina said, worrying at a loose thread on her dark blue kirtle. 'But he just tells me he's fine and to stop fussing, shortly followed by him storming off.'

'Well he obviously isn't fine. Do you want me to talk to him?'

Talina shook her head. 'He'll come around.' But the look on her face told me she wasn't so sure.

I decided I would talk to Danil the next time we went riding. Something was obviously bothering him, and I wouldn't be a friend if I didn't at least try to talk to him about it.

Talina and I spoke some more before I excused myself, saying I needed to speak to Sebastian, but promised I would see her later back at my quarters.

My search for Sebastian found him sitting at the guards' table in the Great Hall, talking with Rodrin and another guard.

On the servants' table, several maids were in the middle of their meals, and as I walked into the hall, they quickly dropped their food and tankards and went to stand.

'No need,' I said, gesturing for them to remain seated.

Even after half a year, I still found the regard shown to me everywhere I went quite disconcerting. If I was perfectly honest, I had much preferred the invisibility I'd had as a slave.

'May I speak with you?' I asked Sebastian, after the three at the guards' table had greeted me.

'Of course,' Sebastian said, getting to his feet.

'I want to thank you for being there the other night,' I said as we left the Great Hall and started along the corridor. 'It was horrible, but it would have been far worse if I had done it alone. I am sorry for ignoring you when you came to my door. I was angry at you for not forewarning me, but Mykael has since made me understand why it was necessary for you to do this.' I made no mention of what we had done after I had drained the pair.

The fact we had done such a thing while the corpses of the two feeders were in the room made me feel physically sick, and it tainted what we had together. Even if the only reason Sebastian had instigated it was to stop me from killing him.

'I did not like keeping it from you but knew if I told you, I would never have got you into the feeding house,' Sebastian said as he followed me through the oak door out to the gravel path which led to the gardens. Two descendants from Mykael's court were standing just outside the door, and I paused to speak with them about an upcoming ride through the woods.

'I also did not like acting the way I did when you refused to feed,' he continued, once the ladies had gone on their way. 'But as your sire it was my responsibility to ensure that once you started the final stage of Transition you completed it. Even if it meant pinning you down and force-feeding you. The moment you took the first mouthful of human blood you started the process, and at that point there was no going back. If you had not drained the second feeder, your body would have been unable to complete the final step into becoming full vampire and you would have been dead before the night was out.'

I stared at him, shocked. Mykael hadn't told me that part.

Now I understood why the Kwasi didn't punish those who drained humans their first time. If they did, there would be no Kwasi left.

We reached Duchess Coriana's rose garden and sat down on one of the stone benches. Out of all the gardens at Teragon House, it had grown to be my favourite and smelt heavenly now the roses were in full bloom. The air was filled with insects busy collecting nectar; the sound of their buzzing wings loud to my vampire ears, but not unpleasantly so.

'Did the vampire you spoke to know it was my first time?'

Ashamed and disgusted at what I had done, when we had left the room I hadn't stopped to hang around in the communal area, but instead gone straight outside to wait for Sebastian while he went to speak to the proprietor of the feeding house about the two corpses we had left in the room. I had wanted to ride straight home without waiting for him, but had relented, knowing Mykael would be furious with Sebastian if I did.

Sebastian nodded. 'It is the rules of the feeding house that a sire tells them beforehand if it is their progeny's first time. Not only does the proprietor not want to lose his best feeders, he also charges a higher price. If I had not informed him, I would have been punished for the deaths of the two feeders.'

Meaning the vampire had sent the man and woman upstairs knowing they would never leave that room alive again. What was worse was that he had done so without forewarning them. For if he had, they would never have willingly entered that room, and there had been nothing in their demeanour to make me suspect they were there against their will, otherwise I would never have taken that first drop of blood.

It suddenly put things into perspective.

While I was upset that I hadn't been informed, at least I had got to leave the room alive. What had happened to the two feeders was far worse. It made even less sense to me that people would willingly work in such a place, and I didn't know if I ever wanted to set foot in that building again, knowing how they treated those who worked for them. Even though I knew I must if I wanted to feed. And as much as I disliked the idea of entering a feeding house, I liked the idea of an eternity in agony even less. I just wasn't looking forward to the next time I needed to feed. And it wasn't just the idea of the feeding house which worried me.

'Mykael told me that the next time that I feed, I will be able to do so without draining them. But I am worried, Sebastian. What if I cannot stop again? What if, every time I feed, I end up committing murder? I do not think I could live with that.'

I couldn't bring myself to admit to him what I had to Mykael about the enjoyment I had felt whilst draining them, knowing that, as a Kwasi, it would disgust him.

Sebastian took my hand in his big, warm one. 'The first time you feed, you instinctively drain them because it is necessary for your own survival,' he said, his thumb stroking my knuckles lightly. 'In future, you will not feel the need to do this. Unless you allow yourself to become too hungry, that is. In the Kwasi tribe, new vampires are encouraged to feed more often than once a week to stop this from happening and I suggest you do the same, at least for the next couple of months or so. Also, do not be alarmed by the pleasure you felt while feeding. This, too, is normal for your first time and is something you will not experience in future.'

'What I felt was normal?' I said, relieved. 'I was too scared to admit it to you in case you thought I was a bad Kwasi.'

I wasn't sure if I would take him up on his suggestion. The thought of feeding once a week was bad enough, without doing it even more. But if it stopped me from accidently draining them...

Sebastian smiled. 'You are far from a bad Kwasi, Kata. Speaking of which, we have got three days of training to catch up on, seeing as someone decided to skip their lessons.'

'Training? But I am no longer in Transition.'

It wasn't that I didn't like my sword lessons. In fact, since my new-found agility, I enjoyed them. I had just assumed that once I had completed my Transition, my training would be over. I knew the Prime's Guard trained every morning in the square behind the guardroom, but they were guards. Mykael, too, trained most days because he was Prime and may be required to go into battle. Fighting in wars wasn't something expected of the Daughter of House Teragon, and I doubt Mykael would allow the Kwasi chieftain to send me into battle.

'Kwasi never stop training. Even while at Saron Castle, I spent every afternoon in the training square with the guards.' He smiled. 'Not that they were a match for me.'

I remembered when we had been fleeing the castle, he had taken on six of them singlehandedly. And won.

'That was where you were those times I returned from the kitchens and found your quarters empty. I just assumed you were negotiating trade agreements.'

'Yes, and it is something which will be expected of you as a Kwasi tribeswoman. I have already spoken to Mykael, and he will be taking over your training when I return home.'

'You are returning to Jangwa Island, then?'

Even though I had known our separation was inevitable ever since Mykael had told me I was to stay at Teragon House, I still found it hard to hear Sebastian saying it out loud.

Sebastian sighed. 'I have to, Kata. Now you have completed your Transition, my father will expect me to return to our tribe.'

'When are you leaving?' I asked, trying not to cry. I didn't want to make it harder for Sebastian than it already was.

'Once you have had your Naming. I have managed to persuade my father to let me stay until then. But once it is over, I will be expected to return.'

Mykael had already informed me that he wanted to perform the ceremony as soon as possible. Meaning we had a matter of weeks together at most.

'Well, if that is the case, we better make the most of what little time we have left,' I said, blinking away my tears. 'And I say we forgo training and go to the Oaktown market instead. Also, the feeding house. As I am Kwasi I should follow their traditions, and if that means feeding more often, then that is what I will do.' _Hopefully, it will help me get used to living on a diet of human blood._

Sebastian had been right about one thing, and that was I had known what being a vampire entailed when he Turned me. Blood was a big part of it, and the sooner I accepted that the better. Strange, I'd had no qualms feeding from Sebastian while I was in Transition. Maybe it was because there had been no risk of me draining him.

Sebastian kissed me, then leapt to his feet and made a flamboyant bow. 'What an excellent idea, my lady.'

I giggled.

Sebastian knew how much I hated all this 'my lady' business and it was common for us to make fun of it when we were alone.

'I am glad you agree, my lord,' I said, taking his proffered hand.

But despite our attempt at humour, as we walked away from the rose garden, we gripped each other's hand tightly, neither wanting to let the other go.

#  Chapter Twenty

_The Naming of the Son or Daughter of each of the seven senior houses of Dornia was a concept devised by Prime Mykael of House Teragon when, disgusted at the way the vampires of his land were treating their humans, he banned slavery two hundred years into his reign. While once a great advocate for slavery, and oftentimes cruel to his human subjects, it is said by many that the Princess Silvana—the eldest daughter of King David of the then independent land of the Fair Isle—and the Princess Verity of House Teragon were a great influence in setting Prime Mykael Teragon on the path which transformed him into the beloved Prime of today._

Prior to slavery being revoked, the humans of Dornia were seen as little more than chattels to be used by vampires as they wished; either to work on their lands or in their homes. Or to satisfy their vampire master's other appetites.

Upon outlawing slavery, Prime Mykael decreed that the eldest descendant of each of the six senior nobles, including the Duchess Silvana who, upon his death, had taken her brother's throne and declared the Fair Isle the seventh Province of Dornia, would rule their Province with them with the idea that, in doing so, Prime Mykael would ensure the welfare of the humans of Dornia and bestow them with powers, whereas previously they had had none.

The concept is not unique to Dornia. Indeed, when Prime Mykael Turned Duke Lucian of House Barrow less than a decade later, and helped him win the Farlowian throne, it had been on the understanding that this system would be followed in Farlow.

Once considered the fairer of the two brothers, it was hoped Prime Viktor of the Northlands would follow a similar concept. But any hopes that this would come to pass were soon dashed when, over the coming years, Viktor's treatment of his human subjects degenerated to such a point that, eventually, it far surpassed anything Prime Mykael had done even at his cruellest.

House Teragon was unique when the Princess Anna was sworn in as its Daughter, in that she was vampire. Some in the Eastern Province were unhappy at this, believing a vampire Daughter undermined the very reason Prime Mykael had brought in the position in the first place, and seeing as she had spent her influential years his slave, feared the Princess Anna would follow Prime Viktor in his treatment of humans. But for many, it was this very reason which made the Princess Anna perfect for the role. For in the twelve years she was at Saron Castle she had seen vampires at their most wicked and knew what it was like to be at the receiving end of their brutality. Therefore, they argued, it was unlikely she would ever subject humans to such cruelty. Indeed, this was the argument put forward by Prime Mykael himself when questions were raised about his choice at naming a vampire, Daughter. Only time will tell which path Princess Anna will choose.

Perhaps this was what prompted Prime Mykael into keeping the Lord Lev of House Foxwell as his human advisor.

Smith's Histories of the Eastern Continent.

Now I had completed my Transition I was ready to be officially named as Daughter of House Teragon.

As it was the Prime's Daughter who was to be named, in addition to the landholders and the nobles of the minor houses of the Eastern Province, as was usual for a Province's naming of its Son or Daughter, the seven senior nobles of Dornia were also required to attend the ceremony to bear witness to the occasion and swear an oath of loyalty to me.

It had been decided that the ceremony was to take place three weeks after my Final Transition, and in the days leading up to it, humans and vampires started to descend on Teragon House from the Eastern Province and beyond to take part in the celebrations. Soon the house was bustling with activity like I had never seen before. Even during Midsummer there hadn't been these many visitors. It was making me nervous, knowing they would soon be watching me as I took the Daughter's oath.

Four days before the ceremony was due to take place, I had just returned from Oaktown with Sebastian, Laine, and Poppy when I decided to go to the throne room where Mykael was speaking with those nobles who had already arrived, eager to discover whether Silvana was among them.

The Warden of the Fair Isle was yet to return to Teragon House since her visit earlier that year, when she had helped me realise who I was, and I wanted to see if she had arrived while I had been at the feeding house.

Taking Sebastian's advice, I had been feeding at least twice a week, and not once had I taken a life. Instead, I always stopped after taking the few mouthfuls required to satisfy my hunger.

I was still finding the whole thing highly embarrassing and would literally go into the room, quickly feed, then leave, mumbling a thanks to the feeder as I went. Although Sebastian had assured me that he wouldn't be angry with me if I did, I was yet to partake in other activities associated with feeding. I could just about feed from the feeders, let alone bed them.

While I had been hurt by Sebastian's statement, I also knew vampires preferred to feed during sex—meaning it was common among our kind to have many sexual partners, even while in a relationship—and was what he was doing each time he went to the feeding house. It was just yet another thing that I would have to learn to accept. At least completing my Transition meant he was no longer required to feed me and so needed to use the feeding house less often.

I had also been dismayed to learn it was necessary for me to be alone when I fed. As a young vampire, I was still very territorial when it came to feeding. If there was another vampire in the room with me while I fed, not only would I try to kill the vampire concerned, as I had Sebastian that first time, I would also drain the feeder to stop the vampire using them. And as much as I didn't like the idea of it being just me and the feeder in the room, I liked the idea of killing them even less.

Leaving the others at the guardroom—Sebastian was going to be spending the afternoon training with the guards—I entered the main house and started down the dimly lit passageway towards the throne room.

As I drew near, I heard raised voices coming from the room and paused in my step so I could listen to what was being said.

'I'm really not happy with this, Your Grace,' said a voice I recognised as belonging to Lord Micov.

Lord of House Bexton—a minor house in the Eastern Province—Micov was a regular sight at Mykael's court and had arrived the previous afternoon. The times he had been at Teragon House, I had often caught him looking at me with a disdainful expression on his face and knew him to be one of the lords who disliked me. He also hadn't been impressed when he discovered that I had dismissed Callie, as it meant he no longer had the maid to keep his bed warm during his visits.

'It isn't right for a vampire to be named Daughter,' Micov continued. 'It undermines the very reason you implemented the system in the first place.'

There were a few murmurs of agreement at this.

'If you remember, Your Grace, it was for that very reason you refused to allow me to name Francis the Son of House Bolton,' said another voice. Although I had never met him, I knew from the mention of House Bolton that the vampire speaking was Duke Stefan, senior noble of the Northern Province. 'And if that wasn't enough, she's Kwasi. How can you be certain her loyalties lie with Dornia?'

Realising they were discussing me, I moved closer to the open doorway to listen to what they were saying, taking care not to make a sound, knowing that, with a room full of vampires, the slightest noise would give me away.

'Princess Anna is His Grace's only surviving kin,' said another male voice. 'And I know I speak for the majority of those present and The Keep when I say an exception can be made this one time. Especially as it has been agreed Lord Lev will be staying on as advisor to His Grace, meaning it is to him the humans can go for redress.'

The murmurs of agreement were louder this time.

'But hasn't Lord Lev already proven he's more than capable in his role as Teragon's official?' asked a fourth. 'He's not of retirement age, so why replace him with someone who is yet untested? I say, let Lev remain in the role for the time being and give it to the Princess Anna when she has had more opportunity to prove herself. It isn't as though time is against her.'

'The only reason Lord Lev was given the position was because it was believed no Teragon descendants remained,' argued another. 'Now that belief has proven to be wrong, it's only correct that Lev steps down and allows the Princess Anna to take her rightful place as Teragon's Daughter. No disrespect to your kinsman, Duchess Foxwell.'

'Of course, Lord Edvard,' was Duchess Silvana's response. 'As you say, now it has come to light that the Princess Anna lives, it's only correct that she takes her rightful place as Teragon's Daughter. Vampire or not.'

'I understand she's your kin, Your Grace—'

'Glad you agree, Micov. I'll be sure to tell Frederik next time I see him that Katerina didn't take another to her bed.'

There were a few titters at this.

'While I agree with the Lord Commander that an exception could be made this one time.' From Micov's tone, I could tell he didn't take kindly to being mocked. 'One issue still remains. And that is, how do we know her return isn't just a plan her and Viktor concocted to attack Dornia from the inside? How can we be certain she was even his slave? For all we know, she could've had the marks tattooed on her neck to fool you. I always said how convenient it was that she was discovered less than five miles from your front door.'

'Treason!' shouted the gravelly voice I recognised as belonging to Duke Tavin.

Several voices echoed Tavin. It was forbidden to accuse a descendant of the Prime of disloyalty.

Reaching the doorway which, for once, was unguarded, I peered around the door towards the raised platform at the far end of the room where two thrones were stood.

The thrones were made from the skulls of Dornia's enemies. According to Mykael, Prime Peter's skull was among them, as were the lords who had risen against Mykael's father to help Peter win the Dornian throne. Although some of the skulls were fanged, indicating their former owners had been vampire, I didn't know if the skull of Prime Nikolas was among them and had been too scared to ask Mykael, fearing his reaction, seeing as it had been he who was the traitor in killing his brother and rightful Prime.

Even more skulls adorned the walls, including that of Duke Levin of House Peragrin; the noble found to be collaborating with Viktor in the massacre at Clovesfield Manor.

On the wall directly behind the thrones were four new additions. Those of Veronika, Carin, Scout, and Devan—who had all earned a place on the skull-wall for their part in trying to kill me—their heads boiled in a vat of water first to remove the flesh. I have no idea what Whingeing Winnie had made of that being in her kitchens.

Torches burned in iron sconces in between the skulls, filling the room with their smoke, causing shadows to bounce and lurch across the skulls, making it appear as though they were alive.

Apparently, the throne room at Saron Castle was similarly adorned. Not that I had ever ventured inside, so only had the word of the slaves who worked in there to go by, and was a tradition that had been held long before the Primes of Dornia and the Northlands had become vampire. In fact, the throne room at Bowen Castle—our family's ancestral home and the seat Prime Nikolas had held before Mykael killed him—also had skull thrones. As did the throne room at Castleford, the royal seat of King Lucian of Farlow.

Although I had been in there many times since arriving at Teragon House, every time I walked into what I privately thought of as the 'skull room' I couldn't shake the feeling that the countless empty eyes of Dornia's defeated enemies were watching me, judging me, and found it hard to believe I had actually played in there when I was a child. I also felt queasy every time I sat on the throne to the left of Mykael's, which was my seat as Teragon's Daughter—the skulls which formed the seat polished smooth from my predecessors' bottoms—knowing I was sitting on something which had once been someone's head. And if that wasn't enough, the throne itself wasn't exactly comfortable and it was impossible to sit back; not unless you wanted the teeth of some ancient enemy digging into your back.

On the Prime's throne, a bare-chested Mykael was staring down at the two dozen or so nobles gathered before him. From the look of annoyance on his face, I could tell this discussion had been going on for some time. A quick glance told me that, as well as Silvana and Tavin, several other nobles I recognised were present, including Duke Rugen of House Ashfield and Duchess Ingrid of House Farrow.

House Farrow was the ancestral seat of Duchess Coriana's family, and Duchess Ingrid was, in fact, the descendant of Coriana's elder brother, Cristov, and had been presiding over the seat at Farrow when she was Turned by Mykael two and a half centuries before.

Like Tavin, Ingrid didn't take kindly to Micov's accusation.

'You dare call my kinswoman, traitor?' the diminutive Duchess of House Farrow shouted, taking several steps towards the lord. Ingrid always referred to me as 'kinswoman'. 'I'll have your head for such an insult, Bexton!'

Micov took a step towards Ingrid. 'Perhaps you're the traitor, too, Farrow, seeing how you are always quick to defend her,' he said, his hand reaching absently towards the empty sheath hanging at his hip. As a minor noble, Micov didn't have the authority to be armed whilst in the throne room.

Busy arguing, neither the nobles nor Mykael had appeared to have noticed me standing in the darkened passageway just outside the doors.

'Careful, Micov,' Mykael warned, his voice dangerously soft. 'I told you before what would happen if I heard such words from your lips again.'

From the times I had sat with him in court, I knew from the tone of his voice that Mykael was close to losing his temper. And after witnessing the tirade normally aimed at those who displeased him—which resulted in the erred person, and everyone else in the room, cowering on the floor from the force of his power—I knew it didn't do well to be at the receiving end of the Prime's wrath.

'How do you even know she's the real Anna?' said one of the younger-looking nobles, seemingly oblivious to the danger he was in. 'For all we know, she could be some bastard descendant of yours whom Viktor has persuaded to pretend to be Anna in order to spy on you.'

Mykael had been lounging back in his throne, his head resting on his fist, but at the noble's comment, he suddenly jumped to his feet. 'Do you take me for a fool, Stefan?' There were cries from those gathered as they felt the power behind the Prime's outraged roar, but as always, I noticed nothing. 'You think I wouldn't be able to recognise my own Daughter?'

Mykael leapt from the high platform and landed in a walk on the throne room floor. He strode towards Stefan, and in a movement as smooth as liquid, the other nobles flowed away from the vampire, leaving the Duke of House Bolton to face his Prime alone.

'I-I'm sorry, Your Grace.' Stefan stepped back, his hands held up in defence. 'I didn't mean to speak out of turn. Of course she's the real Anna, and I'm the fool for saying otherwise.'

Mykael didn't respond. Instead, he grabbed Stefan by the hair and pulled the duke towards him. Then, as I had seen Viktor do so many times before to those who had displeased him, Mykael bit savagely into the duke's neck and started feeding, Stefan's screams of pain echoing around the room. It seemed Mykael's ban on feeding on the grounds of Teragon House didn't stretch to the Prime himself.

There were murmurs from those gathered in the room while, from the walls, the skulls watched on silently. As did I from the doorway—too horrified by what I was seeing to either move or speak.

Although I had seen Mykael lose his temper many times before, namely with the landholders and townsfolk who came before him with their petty squabbles over land or drunken fights in the tavern, he had never reacted this way towards them. Even the two times I had witnessed him putting a landholder to death—one for murder and the other, rape—he hadn't drained them. Instead, Mykael had beheaded them with a swing of his sword.

In fact, the only other time I had witnessed him using draining as punishment was at the side of the lake when he had killed Veronika and the others for trying to murder me. Perhaps this was how he always dealt with his vampires.

If so, where did that leave me?

It was probably also the reason why I had never known the Prime to go to the feeding house. He just fed from the vampires who annoyed him.

Once he'd had his fill, Mykael stepped back from Stefan who, by now, was barely conscious, and the sickening sound of cracking bone and tearing flesh suddenly filled the room as the Prime wrenched Bolton's head from his neck. The lifeless body of the Duke of the Northern Province crumpled to the floor.

Dropping Stefan's head, Mykael started towards Lord Micov, who was edging towards the door behind the thrones while, elsewhere in the room, the other vampires were pushing into each other in their eagerness to get out of the Prime's path.

One lord, whose name I couldn't remember, wasn't fast enough and ended up being shoved out of the way by Mykael, the force of the Prime's blow knocking the vampire to the floor.

Having reached the door and finding it locked, Bexton turned to face the room. His eyes widened in alarm as he saw the Prime descending upon him. 'Your Grace,' he stammered.

Again, Mykael fed first before tearing the erring lord's head from his body. It seemed the skull-wall would be claiming two more trophies.

One hand gripping Micov's head by the hair, Mykael turned to those gathered in the room, who all looked away as his eyes fell on them. 'Let that be a warning to anyone else who thinks to question my decision,' he thundered, his blood-streaked face a mask of rage. 'Or doubt my Daughter's loyalty.'

There was silence from those gathered in the room; the drip, drip of blood from Micov's head splashing on the polished floor the only sound.

The vampire knocked over by Mykael had, by now, got to his feet and was standing alone in the centre of the room, the rest of those present having backed themselves against the walls. Busy cradling his arm—which was bent at an unnatural angle—and standing with his back to him, the vampire appeared not to have noticed the Prime speaking.

Angered by his apparent disregard towards him, Mykael dropped Micov's head and started towards the lone vampire. As he did, he suddenly spotted me standing in the doorway—staring open-mouthed at the scene—and stopped dead.

'Anna,' he whispered as he started towards me, his expression stricken.

I fled.

'Anna, wait.'

But terrified Mykael would go into a Blood Frenzy, as he had done the last time I had seen him feeding, I didn't stop. Instead, I hurtled up the narrow servants' steps next to the throne room.

Mykael didn't follow me.

My heart pounding violently in my chest, I raced through Teragon House, towards the corridor where my bedchamber was situated. Given the number of visitors, I was surprised I didn't encounter anyone in the passageways. But at least it meant no one was witness to my flight. There was only one place I could go where Mykael wouldn't find me.

When I reached the family wing, I didn't go to my bedchamber, but instead headed towards the tapestry of Dornia hanging at the end of the corridor.

It had been many weeks since I had gone to the roof terrace. In fact, I hadn't been up there once since I had started to get close to Mykael. But it was where I went now.

After wedging the door open with one of my riding boots, I ran up the steps, two at a time, to the roof terrace. When I reached it, I sank to the stone floor, trembling with fear.

I loved Mykael, I really did, but he had a nasty habit of absolutely terrifying me, and while I had never known him to be cruel to the humans of Dornia, I could see his brother's viciousness echoed in the way he dealt with his vampires. And of course, I was vampire.

It made me wonder what he would do to me should I ever anger him.

I hadn't been sitting there long when I heard the roof terrace door open, and lifting my head from my knees, discovered Mykael standing in the doorway, staring down at me. It seemed my secret hideaway hadn't been so secret after all.

Mykael held his hands up in front of him. 'I'm not in a Blood Frenzy,' he said quietly, accurately guessing the reason for my flight.

I didn't respond.

The fact he was still standing in the doorway and not trying to rip my throat open made that one obvious.

'May I sit with you?'

I shrugged.

Mykael took this as an assent, and leaving the doorway, made his way over to where I was sitting. I watched him silently as he approached.

With his symbols now hidden by a linen shirt and his face free from both rage and the dead nobles' blood, Mykael once more looked like the man I had come to think of as my father. But how much of it was an act? Was the crazed maniac I had seen in the throne room the real Prime of Dornia? If so, how long would it be before I found his rage directed at me?

When he reached where I was sitting, Mykael lowered himself down next to me. Neither of us spoke.

'How much did you see?' he asked, after several moments had passed.

'Enough.'

Mykael sighed. 'I'm sorry you had to witness that,' he said, genuine regret in his voice. 'I know what I did seemed brutal, but I cannot allow treason to go unpunished. Neither can I show them weakness. Just because I cannot be killed doesn't mean there aren't other ways to incapacitate me.'

How do you overthrow someone who cannot die? Truss him up in metal chains and throw him into the middle of the sea? Bury him deep underground? I knew better than to ask.

Not only would the mere mention of overthrowing him be considered treason, I didn't want Mykael thinking I was getting ideas, especially after witnessing what he had done to Stefan and Micov. Of course, if I ever did want to overthrow him, I didn't need metal chains or a big hole. Not all the time a certain dagger was sitting on the shelf in the study.

It did make me wonder how many slaves it would take to overpower Viktor and throw him to the bottom of the sea.

'Unlike my brother, I do not take pleasure in it,' Mykael continued. 'Merely, I see it as a necessary evil to remind the vampires who I am and what will happen to them if they break my laws.'

'Even me?' I asked in a small voice.

Mykael slipped his arm around my shoulders and pulled me close. 'No, Anna, never you.' But I didn't know if I believed him.

What Mykael said about his nobles was true; he did need to keep them under control. And while I had felt nauseous witnessing him kill Stefan and Micov, as I had when he beheaded the two landholders, I also knew treason couldn't go unpunished, any more than murder and rape could.

As Teragon's Daughter, there would be occasions when it was necessary for me to put someone to death for their crimes, as my father had done when he was Son and his father before him. I would just use a method less macabre than Mykael's.

Then again, the anger that I had felt at hearing Micov and Stefan speak so disrespectfully about me, I think if Mykael hadn't torn off their heads, I would have stormed into the throne room and done it myself. Maybe I was more like the Dornian Prime than I realised.

Despite my anger towards the two nobles, I also knew some of what they had been saying was true.

'What if they're right, and I shouldn't be Daughter. It isn't as though I grew up being trained for the role like your previous Sons and Daughters.' I paused before adding quietly, 'And I'm vampire.'

Micov and Stefan were right about one thing, and that was vampires shouldn't be named Son or Daughter. A fact I had only recently learnt from one of Mykael's scrolls.

Mykael's arm tightened around my shoulders. 'Anna, vampire or not, being my Daughter is your birthright and no one can take that from you,' he said vehemently. 'Anyone who tries will get the same punishment as Micov and Stefan. As will anyone who sees fit to question your loyalty to either me or Dornia.

'Most nobles and landholders agree that, regardless of you being vampire, as my only kin, you should be named Daughter. Especially given the fact that, had things worked out differently, you would've taken over from Frederik when he retired anyway. The others will come around in time.' Mykael grinned in malicious delight. 'You should've seen the hornet's nest when I decided to name Lev my official. Not only was he not of my blood, he wasn't even a descendant of the Eastern Province. A fact that didn't go down well with several nobles. If I remember correctly, Micov was rather vocal in his dissent that time, too, adding he had a descendant who would be perfect for the role. Perhaps I should've beheaded him then.'

'But the reason you chose Lev over anyone from the Eastern Province was because, as Silvana's descendant, you knew you could trust him,' I said, having heard the story from Mykael before.

'Exactly. As I trust you.'

'Even if half of Dornia think I'm a spy for Viktor?' I said unhappily.

I didn't think I would ever be able to shake the shadow of Viktor from my name. Centuries from now, they would still be saying I was in collusion with him.

'It may surprise you to learn that Micov and Stefan are in the minority in doubting your loyalty. Understandably, when you first arrived at Teragon House there were those who had concerns over your true intentions, but it didn't take long for them to realise their fears were unfounded.'

Mykael was right, that did surprise me.

But then I remembered those gathered in the throne room, and while some had agreed with Micov and Stefan, the vast majority had defended me. It seemed I had more friends in Dornia than I realised.

'As for training to be my Daughter, at least being vampire means you have plenty of years to learn.'

I smiled weakly at his attempt at humour.

'Now, shall we go to go downstairs? I know Silvana's eager to see you, as are Ingrid and Tavin.'

I agreed, and Mykael moved his arm from around my shoulders so that I could stand. As he did, his shirt sleeve rode up, revealing the symbols on his arm. He went to cover them, but I touched his hand to stop him.

'They don't frighten me anymore.'

Mykael was always so careful to keep his markings hidden whenever I was around, that I hadn't seen them since that time by the lake, meaning it wasn't until I had seen him in the throne room that I realised I was no longer bothered by them.

Letting go of Mykael's hand, I nodded towards his arm. 'May I look?'

'Of course,' Mykael said, and tugging up his sleeve, moved his arm so that I could take a closer look.

Starting at his wrist, and going from left to right, the blue symbols snaked up his arm in a tight spiral. Although I could only see as far as his elbow, I knew the spiral continued up Mykael's arm, across his shoulder and chest, where it was met by a similar spiral from his other arm. Both spirals then split into several smaller ones which wove their way down his chest and back, and if the whispers I had heard about Viktor's symbols were true, continued all the way down his legs to his ankles. And I thought the tattoos on my neck were bad.

I tentatively touched one of the markings with my finger. They looked as though they could be a language, but not one I had ever seen before. 'Did they hurt?'

When the Head Sister at the orphan house had tattooed the red serpents of House Saron on my neck prior to my departure for Saron Castle, it had been sheer agony and my neck had hurt for days afterwards.

'Do you know, it has been that long I cannot remember? Although, if I recall correctly, there was some discomfort as they appeared.'

'What do they mean?'

Mykael didn't answer. Instead, holding up his hand to tell me to wait, he got to his feet and walked across the roof terrace to the door, which was standing wide open. He disappeared through the door and there was a slight pause before I heard a dull thud as the door at the bottom of the steps closed. Mykael reappeared through the door a few moments later, my boot in his hand.

'I just wanted to make sure the bottom door was closed, so we wouldn't be overheard,' he said, handing me my boot. 'Before we leave, I'll show you how to open the door from the inside so that in future you don't have to come up here barefooted. At least you had the sense to wedge the door open, which is more than what could be said of your father the first time he came up here. Saying that, Frederik was only eight at the time, so I suppose we can let him off.'

'My father used to come up here?'

'Every Teragon child has found their way up here at some point,' Mykael said, as he sat next to me once more. 'Although, when your great-grandmother nearly fell after thinking it would be a good idea to climb on the roof, I had the tapestry put up to conceal the door and banned the children from going anywhere near it.' He smiled. 'Of course, that just made them want to come up here even more.'

'You knew where I was whenever I hid up here?'

Mykael nodded. 'But I respected your wish to be alone.'

And there was me thinking I was the only one who knew of its existence. I also realised that I would be the last Teragon child to ever come up here.

'It was up here I discovered my children when I returned home after defeating Peter. When Peter and his men stormed the house, my children fled up here and had remained hidden for days with no food and surviving on rainwater while Peter's men helped themselves to my stores and to my household. On my return, I killed the lot of them before freeing my children.' Mykael's voice was filled with anger, and the hands resting on his lap tightened into fists as though he were imagining them around Peter's throat. 'My children were the reason I didn't do as the wise woman asked. Before Coriana died, I promised her that I would take care of them. I couldn't do that if I were dead.'

Mykael didn't say how his children had reacted to his new appearance, and I didn't ask.

'You were asking what the markings mean,' he continued, after a pause. 'They are the words of the ritual my brothers and I performed to get the powers promised to us by the wise woman, written in the language of a people who lived many centuries ago on Thiar. Both the people and the language itself are long dead, and despite many years of searching, the only reference I could find of the people was in an old text brought over from the Southern Continent, which referred to an ancient civilisation who were said to possess powers greater than anyone had ever known before, including the power of eternal life, and that some unknown catastrophe had befallen them, causing them to vanish from the land forever. As well as possessing eternal life, the text also made reference to them living on the life force of others.'

I realised what he was saying. 'They were vampires?'

'It appears so.'

And they had all disappeared. Could the same happen to the vampires of the Eastern Continent?

While once the idea would have filled me with joy, it didn't sound so tempting now that I was a vampire myself. And of course, there was Mykael, Sebastian, and all the vampires whom I considered friend.

'Who was the woman who gave Viktor the knife?' Maybe if it was just the Northlander vampires who disappeared, that didn't sound so bad.

Mykael told me he didn't know. 'All Viktor would tell us was that she was a wise woman whom he had gone to in search of a way to defeat Peter. Maybe she was the last survivor of the civilisation who possessed the power, or she had discovered the knife and gave it to Viktor, not fully understanding the power it contained. There's also the possibility, of course, that she never existed and was just an invention of Viktor's to ensure we carried out the ritual. I suppose we'll never learn the truth. What I do know is that, despite years of searching, I never found her.'

'Perhaps Viktor killed her.'

Mykael shrugged 'Maybe. But that doesn't sound like the brother I once knew. I know it's hard to believe, seeing what he's become, but my younger brother wasn't always as he is now. In fact, out of the three of us, he was always the gentle one. I remember he always used to cry whenever he saw our father put someone to death. Not in front of our father, of course. Prime Frederik wouldn't tolerate such weakness in his sons, even if Viktor was barely out of childhood, but later, when we were alone. The power which possesses him has turned him into something dark. Maybe that's why I haven't killed him. I still see him as the kind and gentle brother I remember when we were children.'

Viktor kind and gentle? I didn't think such a thing was possible.

But then, according to my studies of Dornian history, Mykael was just as cruel to his subjects as Viktor during the first two centuries of his reign, and it was from this era many of the tales that I and the other slaves had heard about him originated. Only the humans of the Northlands had been led to believe he was still that way. If Mykael had once been cruel, why did it sound so implausible that Viktor had once been kind?

#  Chapter Twenty-one

'Why would anyone think Julian a good choice for Bolton, Rugen?' Lord Duncan said, his tone exasperated. 'He's only interested in two things. Feeders and wine.'

'At least he isn't a doddery old fool like Farrin, who can barely make it out of bed to go to the feeding house,' Duke Rugen responded. 'Why Helena Turned him, I never know.'

'He's her father and only kin,' Duke Gregory said from his seat in between Lord Duncan and Duchess Ingrid. 'When he requested it, she couldn't refuse.'

'Helena is a sentimental fool!' Rugen said, slamming his fist down on the Council table. 'The kindest thing she could've done was drain the old bastard in his sleep.'

'Perhaps someone should do that to you, Rugen,' Ingrid said, smiling sweetly at the surly duke.

The Duke of Ashfield glowered at her across the table but didn't respond.

'I would like to put forward Lord Farly,' Duchess Silvana said, sitting opposite Duncan. 'He's proven to be a faithful lord to me during the five decades he's held the seat at Redwood Manor, and I think he's more than ready for such a role.'

'Great,' Rugen muttered. 'Another Foxwell.'

'What are you trying to say, Ashfield?' Silvana said, her green eyes flashing with sudden anger.

'Nothing at all, my lady,' Rugen replied through clenched teeth.

I sighed.

We had been at this all morning, and so far, only three of the six candidates to be put forward as a possible replacement for Stefan had been decided.

It was a week since Mykael had executed Stefan and Micov, and that morning, Council had been sworn in to find their replacements. Starting with the seat at Bolton Castle.

When a noble was killed, their seat didn't automatically go to someone of their blood; even if they had vampire kin, as in the case of Francis, Stefan's descendant. Instead, upon the death of a noble, Mykael and the senior nobles—along with the minor nobles and the landholders of the Province where the deceased noble had held their seat—convened a special council where the new holder of that seat was chosen by means of a vote.

This was a decision made by Mykael early in his reign to prevent descendants killing their ancestor in order to gain their seat. Although he hadn't said it, I knew he had been thinking of Nikolas when he made this rule.

Ironically, the same wasn't true for Mykael's own seat. If he died, the title 'Prime' would automatically go to his Son or Daughter. Me; in other words. But of course, the rest of Dornia didn't realise Mykael could die and so had never questioned this rule.

As a result of this law, there were those noble bloodlines which had been in existence for centuries, such as that of Duchess Ingrid of Farrow, whilst others had come from humble backgrounds and had only become part of the nobility by virtue of being voted in. Lord Micov had been one such noble.

Prior to being Turned by the now deceased Duke Norman of the Northern Province, Micov had been the son of a swordsmith and had spent the first five decades after being Turned a member of Norman's guard until being granted the seat at Bexton.

In order to prevent the vote being fixed, once Council had been sworn in, no one could enter or leave the throne room until the new noble had been decided. Which, looking at the way it was going, was going to take days.

As Stefan had been a senior noble and Micov a minor lord of the Eastern Province, it meant my Naming had been postponed until after the new nobles had been sworn in, meaning Sebastian would be staying an extra few days. Not that I was going to be spending it with him, seeing as I was stuck in here, listening to Dornia's gentry squabbling like children.

'I second the Duke of Ashfield's suggestion that Lord Julian be put forward,' Lord Jorin said, standing behind the Council table with the rest of the minor nobles of the Northern Province. Behind them, stood the landholders.

Only the Prime, his Daughter, and the senior nobles got to sit during the deliberations. The rest had to stand for the long hours we were stuck in the throne room.

'You would,' Ingrid muttered.

'Well, who do _you_ suggest, Farrow?' Jorin snapped.

'How about you, Jorin?' Silvana quipped.

'Seconded,' Rugen said at once.

'It was a joke, Rugen,' Silvana said, rolling her eyes.

I let out another sigh and fidgeted in my seat. This was just going on and on.

'Anna,' came the quiet warning from the throne next to me.

I turned my gaze to Mykael. Ever since I told him I no longer feared his symbols, Mykael had forgone the shirt, and as he lounged on his throne, they were on full view for everyone to see. A reminder to all present of who he was and the power he held. And what he would do to them should they anger him.

His eyes never leaving those gathered, Mykael nodded towards the Council table. 'You need to listen and take note.'

_But my arse is numb_ , I thought, _and I'm bored_.

I didn't even know why I was there, seeing as I didn't get a vote. And officially, I wasn't yet Mykael's Daughter. Although, as Prince Frederik Teragon's first-born child, the title 'Daughter of House Teragon' had been bestowed to me on the day of my birth, I didn't formally hold the title until I had performed the Naming. But Mykael had insisted, saying it would give me an insight into how things were done in Dornia. And from what I had seen so far, the way it was done in Dornia was through endless bickering.

But at least the Dornian nobles and landholders got a say. In the Northlands, when one of his nobles was killed, Viktor just selected someone to take their place. Seemingly, the only criterion they had to fulfil was the crueller they were the better.

Luckily the nobles, engrossed in their squabbling, hadn't noticed Mykael's rebuke.

'If you didn't want Jorin as a possible candidate, Foxwell, then you shouldn't have said his name,' Rugen snapped. 'And as he has been suggested and seconded, his name goes in with the other candidates.'

'Hear, hear,' muttered a minor lord whose name I couldn't remember.

Silvana lifted her gaze over Gregory's head, towards the platform where the thrones stood. 'Sire,' she appealed to her Prime.

In between Silvana and Rugen was the empty seat which had belonged to the late Duke Stefan and would be where the new Duke or Duchess of House Bolton would sit during Council. If anyone was ever chosen, that is.

'As much as I hate to admit it, Duke Rugen is correct,' Mykael said. 'The rules are clear. Once a name has been put forward and seconded, they become a candidate.' He frowned at Rugen as he added, 'Even if said name was obviously uttered in jest.'

'If that's the case, I second Lord Duncan's suggestion to put forward Lord Farrin as a candidate,' Silvana said, glowering at Rugen, who was staring at the duchess with an amused grin on his face.

As a noble could only have one of their suggestions put forward, Rugen had cleverly prevented Lord Farly from being a possible candidate.

'Which, by my count, makes six,' Duke Tavin said from his seat at the head of the table. He, too, didn't look impressed that Jorin had been put forward as a candidate.

As he held the seat at Bowen, Tavin was the most senior noble, and so it was he who addressed the Prime.

Rising from his chair, Tavin turned to face the thrones and bowed. 'We are ready to begin voting, Sire.'

About time.

'Before voting begins, Lord Jorin must leave the room,' Mykael said. 'Seeing as he's been nominated as a candidate.'

I could tell from the tone of his voice, Mykael wasn't happy with Rugen's actions. But the laws of Dornia had to be obeyed, even by its Prime. I just wouldn't want to be Ashfield once this was over.

Mykael looked at the minor lord in question. 'Lord Jorin, step forward.'

The young-looking lord broke ranks from the rest of the minor nobles and walked over to the foot of the platform, where he went down on one knee and bowed his head.

Although I had never met him before and didn't even know which seat he presided—a seat which would be given to someone of his choosing should he win the seat at Bolton—I hoped Jorin didn't become the new Duke of the Northern Province. Not only had I caught him staring at me several times throughout the morning with a not so friendly expression on his face, I also didn't like his apparent affiliation with Rugen. Needless to say; after his descendant's attempt on my life, I didn't exactly trust the Duke of House Ashfield.

'Lord Jorin, you are to be escorted to the antechamber,' Mykael said. 'There you are to remain until the new Duke or Duchess of House Bolton has been decided. During this time, you may not communicate with anyone, nor is anyone permitted to enter the antechamber. To do either will automatically forfeit your place as a candidate. Do you understand?'

'Yes, Your Grace,' the fair-haired lord said, his eyes never leaving the floor. I could hear the barely contained glee in his voice.

Mykael turned his gaze to the six members of the Prime's Guard standing at the foot of the platform. 'Guardsman Rodrin, escort Lord Jorin to the antechamber and see that he remains there until voting is over.'

Breaking away from the rest of the Prime's Guard, the dark-haired guardsman led the possible new Duke of the Northern Province towards the door at the far end of the room. Beyond the door was a narrow passageway leading to a small room where Jorin would wait until the new Duke or Duchess of House Bolton had been decided.

'Guards, bring the table,' Mykael ordered, once Rodrin and a grinning Jorin had left the room.

At this, Guardsman Barin and Guardswoman Laine picked up the low table standing to the left of where they were positioned and carried it up the seven steps to the thrones.

To my astonishment, they placed the table directly in front of me.

I looked at Mykael, who smiled. 'I thought that, as you didn't have a vote, you would like to be the one in charge of proceedings.'

That's why he had insisted I was present.

I would be lying if I said I wasn't touched at being given such an honour. And nervous, knowing I would have to speak in front of all those gathered. At least it would give me practice for my Naming.

After covering it with a silk tablecloth depicting the banner of House Teragon, Laine placed six golden chalices on the table, before Barin positioned a wooden screen decorated with Teragon wolves in front of them, hiding the chalices from view from the rest of the room. Finally, Laine placed a slate and a small piece of chalk on the table for me to tally the results.

Once they had done this, the two guards made their way down the steps to stand at the foot of the platform once more.

While Barin and Laine were setting up the table, Poppy and Danil walked around the throne room, handing out small dark blue velveteen pouches to all those gathered.

Once the nobles and landholders had received their pouches, both guards mounted the steps, and after bowing deeply, Poppy handed the last velveteen pouch to Mykael before going to stand to the right of the Prime, while Danil came to stand at my left.

Next to me, Mykael started speaking, his booming voice echoing around the silent throne room.

'Each of you has been given a pouch containing six different coloured stones, which represent the six candidates put forward for the title 'Duke or Duchess of House Bolton'. The colour of a candidate's stone is decided by the order in which their name was chosen. So, as Lady Bridget was chosen first, her stone is white. Lord Garris' is red, Lady Lucinda's is black, Lord Julian's is blue, Lord Jorin's is yellow, and finally, Lord Farrin's stone is green. Guardsman Evan will be coming to each of you in turn with a pouch, into which you will place the coloured stone of your choice. Once all votes have been collected, Guardsman Evan will pass the pouch to the Princess Anna, who will count the votes. The candidate with the lowest number of votes will be removed from the running. The vote will be taken again, and once again, the name with the lowest number of votes will be removed as a candidate. This will go on until only one name remains, and this will be your new Duke or Duchess of House Bolton. Choose wisely as, all being well, the one selected will be holding the seat for many centuries to come. Unless, of course, they displease me.' There were a few nervous titters at this. 'If, at any time, there's a tie, then as your Prime, I get the deciding vote and my decision will be absolute. Each person has only one vote and no one is to try and influence another's vote. Anyone caught breaking these rules will be punished.' Hearing the tone in Mykael's voice as he said this, I wouldn't want to be the one caught cheating. Mykael sat back in his throne. 'Now we begin.'

At this, starting with Duke Tavin, Guardsman Evan walked around the Council table to each of the six remaining senior nobles in turn.

As he passed them, the duke or duchess placed the coloured stone of their choice into the large velveteen pouch he carried, each careful not to reveal the stone they held in their hand.

Once the senior nobles had given him their stones, Evan walked around the room to collect those of the minor nobles and the landholders. The guardsman then mounted the platform steps and collected the Prime's stone, before passing the pouch to me.

Upending the pouch on the table, it was obvious at once who had lost the first round. Nevertheless, I dutifully placed each different coloured stone into a separate chalice, counting them and marking the results on the slate as I went.

Once all the votes had been counted, I nervously got to my feet to deliver the results, feeling the eyes of everyone in the room upon me.

'I, Anna of House Teragon, have duly counted the first round of votes for the noble seat of House Bolton,' I said, repeating the words Mykael had instructed me to say while Barin had been collecting the votes.

I heard the wavering in my voice, and knew everyone in the room could hear it, too.

I lifted my eyes towards the blue banners emblazoned with silver wolves hanging down from the ceiling, high above those gathered in the room. _You are Teragon and the blood of Primes. You will not show weakness._

Taking a deep breath, I continued in a much firmer voice, 'The results are as follows: Lady Bridget of the Southern Province—eleven votes. Lord Garris of the Peninsula—five votes. Lady Lucinda of the Eastern Province—seven votes. Lord Julian of the Ashfield Province—fourteen votes. Lord Jorin of the Northern Province—nine votes. And finally, Lord Farrin of the Western Province—ten votes. Therefore, with the least number of votes, Lord Garris is removed as a candidate. All pouches will be collected by the Prime's Guard, and new ones handed out. Once you have all received a new pouch, the second round of voting will commence. As he has been removed as a candidate, any votes for Lord Garris won't be counted.'

In the next round of voting, Lord Farrin received the lowest number of votes and was duly removed as a candidate. Despite no longer being in the running, Lord Garris still managed to receive one vote. Much to the amusement of those gathered.

'It appears one of you was asleep at the last count and didn't hear me when I said Lord Garris was no longer a candidate,' I said, earning a few chuckles.

'Probably Berik. He's the thick one among us,' muttered one of the minor lords.

'Says he who doesn't seem to realise the wench he takes to his bed every night is robbing him blind,' was Berik's response.

'That's my sister you're insulting,' said the vampire who had backed Rugen when the Duke and Silvana were arguing over the validity of Jorin's name being put forward as a candidate.

'Says it all,' remarked one of the female vampires.

_Here we go again_ , I thought.

Sensing trouble, the landholders started edging away from the minor nobles. Several went to the doors leading from the throne room but were swiftly turned away by the two guardsmen standing in front of the doors to prevent anyone from leaving.

'I'll have your throat, Beth,' said the brother as he took a step towards the lady who had spoken.

'What, a coward like you?' said another of the female vampires. 'Don't make me laugh, Moran.'

'You dare—'

'Silence!'

I suddenly felt the eyes of every single vampire and human in the room upon me.

Swallowing the sudden fear at being the centre of attention, I continued. 'I will not tolerate such behaviour in the sku—throne room,' I quickly corrected, hoping no one noticed my slip. 'If you insist on acting like children, you can join Jorin in the antechamber and have no further participation in the proceedings.'

'But that would mean Lord Jorin losing his position as a candidate,' Moran complained.

'I suggest you shut up, then.'

_I could get used to this_ , I thought, staring at the lord, who glared sullenly back.

At the Council table, Silvana was smiling as she stared up at me, a thoughtful expression on her face while, two seats down from her, Rugen looked as though he had tasted something nasty. Clearly, he didn't think much of my sudden burst of confidence.

'Now, we will continue with voting, and if there are any further disturbances, the perpetrators will be swiftly removed.' I sat down on the Daughter's throne, hoping the screen on the table would prevent anyone from seeing how much my hands were shaking. _I cannot believe I just did that_ , I thought, as I watched Barin and Laine hand out a fresh batch of pouches. _Me—a former slave—dared to give a room full of vampires an order. And they obeyed me!_

'Nicely done,' came Mykael's murmur from his throne. Turning to him, I found the Prime regarding me, a proud look on his face. 'And there was you saying you weren't ready to be named Daughter.'

I smiled shyly in response.

On the third round of voting, Lady Lucinda came last. Swiftly followed by Lord Julian. That left only the Lady Bridget and Lord Jorin as contenders for Bolton's seat.

Next to me, Mykael didn't look impressed at the way things had turned out, and I didn't like to think what would happen if Jorin won the seat.

It was likely most of those at the Council table would vote for Bridget. Ingrid would, seeing as she had been the one to put forward Bridget's name, which had been promptly seconded by Tavin and Duncan. Silvana would be eager to recant her folly at mentioning Jorin's name. Rugen, of course, would vote for Jorin. Gregory, I couldn't say because, as always, the duke's deadpan face gave away nothing. It was for this reason, I always felt uncomfortable around the Duke of Peragrin, as I never knew what he was thinking. Mykael, too, would most likely vote for Bridget. As for the rest in the room, I had no idea how they would vote.

The only hope if Bridget didn't get an outright win was a tie, then Mykael could use his position as Prime to have the deciding vote.

Once the stones had been collected, Barin once again brought the pouch over to the table for me to tally the votes.

I counted them once, then twice more to be certain I had counted correctly. I then stood to deliver the news to a silent room, careful not to let my face give away the result.

'I, Anna of House Teragon, have duly counted the final round of votes for the noble seat of House Bolton,' I said, my voice carrying around the room. 'And the results are as follows: Lady Bridget of the Southern Province—twenty-nine votes.'

The moment I said this, cheers erupted around the room.

I shouted several times in an attempt to restore order, but to no avail.

' _Quiet!'_ came Mykael's sudden bellow.

I saw several in the room wince as his power hit them, including Danil who, as he had done throughout the proceedings, was standing just in front and to the left of my throne.

I wondered how the force behind a Prime's voice felt to a vampire. Did it feel the same for them as Viktor's had done to me when I was still human? Or was it how a human felt an ordinary vampire's? Either way, I knew from experience how unpleasant it was to feel a vampire's power and was glad to be immune to both Mykael's and other vampires.

It did make me wonder how Viktor's would feel should I ever encounter him again.

The room was instantly silent as those gathered stared up at Mykael nervously. They were probably worried that he was about to do to them what he had done to Stefan and Micov, and going by the outraged look on his face, if I were them, I'd be worried, too.

'I don't care that your small brains have managed to work out who the winner is,' the Prime continued, his face like thunder. 'You will listen to my Daughter when she is addressing you.' He turned to me and his expression softened. 'Go on, Anna.'

I turned back to the room. 'Lord Jorin of the Northern Province—twenty-seven votes. Therefore, with two votes in it, the noble seat of House Bolton goes to the Lady Bridget of the Southern Province.'

***

'What did you learn today during Council?' Mykael asked much later when we were sitting alone in his study, everyone else either having gone to bed or were still celebrating in the Great Hall.

That Lady Bridget was yet to arrive from the Southern Province to kneel before the Prime and formally accept her position—her castle being a three-day ride from Teragon House—hadn't stopped many landholders and minor nobles of the Northern Province toasting their new duchess. The notable exception being those sitting at Jorin's table; the defeated lord and his friends having spent most of the evening staring morosely into their tankards. Rugen, too, hadn't looked impressed as he sat on the dais while everyone around him celebrated and had been quick to excuse himself, using the excuse he needed to visit the feeding house. The Duke of Ashfield had been swiftly followed by Gregory, making me suspect the Duke of the Peninsula had also wanted Jorin to win.

'That Rugen's a pain in the arse,' I responded, causing Mykael to nearly choke on his drink.

'Apart from that,' he said, wiping wine from his chin.

'The nobles like to bicker?'

'And that.'

I thought back to the proceedings in the throne room that day. 'Rugen and Jorin are up to something.'

Mykael nodded. 'Go on,' he prompted.

'It was obvious that Silvana said Jorin's name in jest, but look how quick Rugen was to second it. One could argue it was to stop Farly being seconded, but I think there's more to it than that, especially when you consider the number of votes Jorin received. It was as if it had previously been arranged that he would be named as a candidate. Not only that, Jorin was just as quick to second Rugen's suggestion that Julian be a candidate who, I think, was being used to block others, and that was why, for the first three rounds, he received a reasonable number of votes, but then, on the fourth, he received next to none.' I frowned. 'But what I don't understand is, if Rugen wanted Jorin as a candidate, why didn't he just suggest him in the first place? Doing it their way ran the risk of him not being selected. All it would have taken was for Silvana and Duncan's suggestions to be seconded, then they would have lost their chance.'

'Perhaps one of the minor nobles or landholders was supposed to suggest Jorin, with the plan that Rugen would second it,' Mykael said. If a name was suggested by a minor noble or a landholder, it needed to be seconded by a senior noble before that person could become a candidate. 'But then Silvana made her untimely jest, which Rugen jumped on, effectively stopping Farly from becoming a candidate, who I know would've been a popular choice and may even have beaten Bridget. It would also stop suspicions that the pair had planned for Jorin to be named a candidate.'

'What's Rugen up to?'

'I don't know,' Mykael said, his brow furrowed. 'But be assured, I will find out.'

#  Chapter Twenty-two

Finally, the day of my Naming arrived.

The gown I was wearing for the occasion was silver and made from the finest silk and lace, with a bodice which bared my shoulders and the tops of my breasts and flowing skirts that reached to the floor, while on my feet were silver satin slippers lined with the softest fur. Draped across my shoulders and secured by a silver brooch in the shape of a wolf's head was a long cloak made of dark blue velvet and edged with wolf's fur, a snarling wolf embroidered on it with silver thread. My hair tumbled down my back in soft ringlets, and a gold tiara encrusted with diamonds and sapphires rested upon my head. It was much more elaborate than the one I normally wore, and was the tiara traditionally worn by the Daughter of Teragon. The last to wear it had been my great-grandmother, Princess Christina. Further sapphires and diamonds adorned my ears and throat. I had never looked less like a slave.

As I stood just outside the doorway to the throne room and saw everyone gathered inside, I suddenly felt scared. There were so many people.

All the senior nobles were in attendance, including Lady Bridget, who had arrived at Teragon House three days previously to swear fealty to Mykael as the new Duchess of House Bolton, as were the minor nobles and landholders of the Eastern Province. Many of the nobles and landholders of the Northern Province had also stayed on at Teragon House after the swearing in of the new Duchess of House Bolton to witness my Naming. There were also several nobles from Farlow, a close ally of Dornia and the land of my paternal grandmother's birth—the late Duchess Greta, cousin to King Lucian's descendants. Although I couldn't see him, Sebastian was standing with the minor nobles.

'Ready?' Lord Lev whispered, standing next to me.

Normally, it was the previous Son or Daughter who led their successor to Mykael—an act which signified the handing over of the title to the next Teragon descendant—but, of course, my father was dead. So Lev had stepped in to take his place.

I took a deep breath. _You are Teragon and the blood of Primes. You will not show weakness._ Then, to a fanfare of trumpets and with my head held high, I walked past the throngs of people and up the seven wide steps to the thrones, where Mykael was standing behind a low table. A cloak identical to the one I was wearing was draped across his shoulders and an ornate gold crown rested upon his brow. He smiled as I drew near.

Once I had knelt on the small satin cushion lying just in front of the table, Lev went back down the steps to stand with the others. His part in the ceremony was over.

In the centre of the table was a goblet made from solid gold and engraved with snarling wolves, while next to it rested a small dagger whose hilt was encrusted with sapphires. Of course, being vampires, the Naming involved blood.

After Mykael had taken up the dagger, I lifted a trembling hand towards him, and winced as he sliced open my palm.

Careful not to spill any on the silk tablecloth, Mykael held my hand over the chalice. As my blood flowed from the wound into the cup, I said the Daughter's Vow.

'With my blood, I, Anna of House Teragon, the first-born daughter of Frederik, Son of House Teragon, and Katerina of House Arron, promise to serve His Grace, Mykael of House Teragon, Guardian of the Eastern Province and Prime of Dornia, and the people of the Eastern Province, faithfully and true as Daughter of House Teragon. For the time I hold this title, I will be the humans' advocate and uphold the laws of the land. My betrayal of this sacred oath will mean my death.'

After I had said this, Mykael sliced open his own hand and held it over the chalice, sealing the oath.

He then lifted the chalice and drank deeply before holding it to my lips for me to drink the rest.

Almost at once, I felt the comforting embrace of the kin-bond. Sebastian was right, I could still feel it as a vampire. And it was just as strong as it had been the first time that I had felt it.

Once I had drank the blood, Mykael helped me to my feet, and I went to stand behind the table for the next part of the ceremony, which involved the nobles coming up, one by one, to kneel before me and swear fealty to the Daughter of Teragon.

Like Mykael had done to me, I was to cut their hand and hold it over the chalice to collect their blood as they took the oath. The first up was Duke Tavin, who smiled as he knelt on the cushion and held out his hand. He didn't even flinch as I run the dagger across his palm.

'With my blood, I, Tavin of House Bowen, Guardian of the Western Province, bear witness to this sacred ceremony and pledge my allegiance to you, Anna of House Teragon, Daughter of His Grace, Mykael of House Teragon. My betrayal of this sacred oath will mean my death.'

Tavin then stood up and went down the steps, while Duchess Ingrid knelt on the cushion that he had just vacated, so she could take the oath. The Duchess of Farrow was quickly followed by Duchess Silvana, then Lord Duncan.

When it was Duke Rugen's turn, he didn't even look at me as he muttered the oath. The duke was obviously still upset about the death of Veronika, despite publicly renouncing her as his descendant after the incident by the lake. After Duke Rugen, Duke Gregory came up before, finally, it was Duchess Bridget's turn. The new Duchess of Bolton smiled at me warmly as she, too, said the oath.

Once the senior nobles had taken the oath, it was the time for the minor nobles of the Eastern Province. As they came up, one by one, and said the oath, the volume of blood in the goblet steadily grew. By the time the last noble, Lord Ivan—who had been voted in as the new Lord of House Bexton the same day Bridget had won the seat at Bolton—had taken his vow, it was nearly full.

After Ivan had returned to the other minor nobles, I stepped away from the table, and once I was knelt on the cushion once more, Mykael stood up from his throne and sealed the oaths, using a fresh cut as the previous one had already completely healed. Then, as he had done the previous time, Mykael drank some of the blood before holding the goblet to my lips.

It was because of this part of the ceremony that Mykael had been forced to wait until after I had completed my Transition before he could officially name me his Daughter.

I gagged as I took the first sip. Cold blood most certainly didn't taste the same as blood straight from the vein or as mine and Mykael's had done.

Trying not to be sick, I forced myself to drink the contents of the goblet. At least I was vampire. My father and his predecessors had taken the oath whilst human. How unpleasant must it have been for them?

Finally, the goblet was empty.

After Mykael had helped me to my feet, he kissed me on the forehead before pulling me into a tight embrace. 'I thought this day would never happen,' he said, his voice so low, only I could hear.

His voice was thick with emotion, and as he pulled away, I saw tears in his eyes.

'Papa,' I said, my own eyes filling with tears.

Mykael smiled. Stepping back, he addressed those gathered, his voice ringing around the silent room. 'I present to you; the Princess Anna. Daughter of House Teragon!'

At this, the room erupted into cheers.

As I stared around at those gathered, tears of joy flowed down my cheeks. How my life had changed. Half a year before, I had been slave. Now, I was Daughter to the Prime of Dornia.

I suddenly spotted Sebastian standing just behind the senior nobles, cheering louder than any of them. And if it wasn't for him, I would still be that slave.

Mykael led me to the Daughter's throne, where I sat as, one by one, those in the room presented me with gifts.

The first was a broadsword from Mykael.

'It's made from Jangwa Island steel,' he told me as I removed the sword from its leather scabbard so that I could examine it. The pommel was in the shape of a wolf's head, two emeralds representing the animal's eyes, while the blade itself was made from steel so dark it looked almost black.

It was identical to the sword Mykael wore, although I didn't know why he bothered with a blade, seeing as he preferred to rip off the heads of those who annoyed him.

'It was your father's,' Mykael continued. 'It's traditionally given to Teragon's Son or Daughter by their predecessor at their Naming and is used to execute the Prime's Justice.'

_Beheading people, in other words_ , I thought grimly as I returned the blade to its scabbard and placed it on the table in front of me. I hoped it was a long while before I had to use it.

As well as the broadsword, Mykael gifted me with silks and jewels and perfumes. The senior nobles then came up to present me with their gifts. Tavin gifted me with a new saddle for Libby, made from the finest Vachenian leather, while from Ingrid and Bridget, I received furs and silks. After Bridget, it was Duncan's turn to present his gift.

Less than a decade older than me when he was Turned nearly two centuries before, the Lord Commander of the Prime's Watch was one of the more handsome nobles, and I always found myself shy around him. That day was no exception, and as he came up to me, I felt my cheeks burning.

'I wanted to present you the head of Viktor,' was the dark-haired Lord of The Keep's startling declaration. 'But alas, seeing as he cannot be killed, I had to settle for a necklace made with rubies from the Kiltani tribe instead.'

I smiled shyly and thanked him, thinking I had a much better use for the necklace.

Rugen barely smiled as he presented his gift—three cases of Farlow white wine—and while I smiled politely and thanked him, I knew I was going to throw them away without touching a drop. Gregory, too, gifted me with wine—in his case, five barrels of Vachenian Red—while from Silvana, I received a small redwood harp whose strings were made with hair from the manes of Fair Isle ponies.

'I shall treasure it always,' I told the Duchess of Foxwell. I already knew from Lev that redwood trees could only be found in the northern forests of the Fair Isle and their wood was highly prized. And expensive.

'How different you are to the shy and insecure girl I met the last time I visited,' Silvana said, smiling warmly. 'Such confidence and poise. Frederik and Katerina would be so proud if they could see you now, Anna, as is His Grace. You are the true Daughter of Teragon. It fills me with joy to see how close you and Mykael have become. It's how it should be.'

'We have you to thank. It was your suggestion that I get to know him outside of lessons.' That wasn't strictly true, but I didn't want to tell Silvana I had grown close to Mykael after he had nearly drained me in a Blood Frenzy.

In fact, no one, not even Sebastian, knew about the incident and that was how I wanted it to stay.

From Sebastian, I received two books on Jangwa Island.

'I know they are not much,' he said as he laid the books before me. 'But I know how much you enjoy reading and I thought you might like them.'

I picked up one of the books, which was in Islander, and leafing through the pages, saw at once it was no ordinary book. It was old—very old—beautifully illustrated and printed in gold leaf. I wondered where Sebastian had found them. Perhaps he had asked his father to send them over.

Looking up at him, I broke into a wide smile. 'Oh, Sebastian. I love them.'

Sebastian leaned over and kissed me. 'You look so beautiful. It is taking all my being not to take you right here and now in front of everyone.'

'You will have to wait until tonight.' I stroked his arm with my fingers, causing goose bumps to appear down my own arm.

Any worries I may have had about our relationship not surviving beyond the severing of the sire-bond had proven unfounded. If anything, our relationship was even better. Sebastian had indeed been holding back for fear he would accidently hurt me, but now I was vampire that was no longer a risk, and things had become rather interesting in the bedchamber. It just made our impending separation even more difficult.

Sebastian grinned. 'I am looking forward to it.' And if the bulge pressing against his trousers was anything to go by, he wasn't lying.

Luckily, Mykael, busy talking to Silvana, hadn't heard our conversation. I didn't know what the Prime would think of his Daughter speaking of such things in public.

After the vampires was the landholders, who offered the traditional gift of their entire crop. Mykael had taught me the correct response.

'Let it be my gift to you for being a loyal subject to His Grace.'

I also did as I had witnessed Mykael do during court and asked after the families of those landholders whom I recognised.

'Another son, my lady,' was the proud response of one landholder, when I asked him if his wife had had their baby. Landholder Thomas' holding was on the estates surrounding Teragon House, and I had encountered him several times while out riding with Mykael. 'That's five sons now.'

While most landholders seemed happy when they approached me, I noticed one or two eyeing me warily. I knew they weren't convinced that a vampire Daughter would have their best interests at heart. Or that I wasn't a spy for Viktor.

Once all the gifts had been presented, we moved to the Great Hall for the main celebrations.

I sat on the high table, in between Mykael and Lev who, along with Lady Adelina—Duchess Bridget's descendant and soon-to-be Daughter of House Bolton—was the only one eating, the rest of us on the dais being vampire. I stared on enviously as they tucked into honeyed chicken and cuts of venison soaked in gravy.

In the slaves' hall we had lived on a diet of coarse bread, cheese, nuts, and vegetables. And of course, not forgetting Kveta's gruel. I was glad never to have to taste that awful muck again.

It was a cruel irony that, even returned to my rightful place as Daughter of House Teragon, I was still unable to enjoy fine food. Instead, I was forced to live on a diet of blood. But then, Mykael was the same. It had been nearly half a millennium since the Prime had last tasted food. Maybe that was why Viktor had given the slaves slops that Sebastian 'wouldn't give to a dog'.

Next to me, too low for me to hear over the fiddles and drums and flutes from the gallery above and the bawdy tune being sung by the drunken landholders below—the words of which were enough to make even the most seasoned feeder blush—

Mykael was whispering in Silvana's ear, making the Duchess of Foxwell giggle like a maid rather than the nearly two-hundred-year-old vampire she was.

Further down the table, Sebastian and Duncan were involved in some drinking game with Duke Benedikt, the Farlowian ambassador. Elsewhere in the hall, Tavin was leading Ingrid in a graceful dance, Bridget was sat drinking with her new minor nobles and laughing at Jorin, who was trying to impress his new duchess by showing her how many daggers he could juggle at the same time. Which nearly ended in disaster when he dropped one and just missed Beth's arm which, unsurprisingly, didn't go down at all well with the lady. The pair started fighting and ended up being carted out of the hall by Poppy and another guard, presumably to the dungeons where they would stay until Mykael saw fit to release them. Rugen, too, was sitting at one of the lower tables, getting friendly with one of the serving maids who'd been brought in from Oaktown for the occasion—there being more guests than what the usual staff could handle. The maid, who was no more than a girl, was sitting on the two-centuries-old duke's lap—kissing him—while Ashfield's hand was finding its way up her skirts. I didn't know why he had chosen to go to the lower tables. Maybe he hoped by doing so, Mykael wouldn't notice if he decided to take the maid in the middle of the Great Hall, something which was forbidden. Even if the human concerned was willing.

I drained my wine glass, which was promptly filled by one of the serving maids who, like the one Rugen was currently trying to entice into bed, had been brought in from Oaktown.

Like me, Mykael had removed his ceremonial cloak on entering the Great Hall, and the maid couldn't take her eyes off his markings. It was probably the first time in her life she had laid eyes on her Prime.

As she went to refill his glass, the server leaned across the table in such a way that her breasts ended up near enough in the Prime's face in an obvious bid to get him to notice her. Not that Mykael did, him only having eyes for Silvana, and didn't even look at the woman, merely dismissed her with a slight movement of his fingers.

The maid pouted, before continuing down the table. How different from the servers at Saron Castle, who did everything they possibly could not to be noticed by Viktor.

Next to me, Lev and Adelina, having finished their meals, stood up from the table and went to join the other dancers. Mykael and Silvana were still lost in each other, and not wanting to interrupt them, I decided to go over to speak to Danil who, along with several other Prime's Guard, had been brought in to maintain order should the revelry get out of hand.

I was yet to speak to Danil about what was bothering him. I had tried to broach the subject during our ride through the forest the day after he had stormed out of his quarters, but Danil had denied anything was wrong. Since then, he had gone out of his way to make sure we were never alone when horse riding, always asking Lev or Sebastian if they wanted to come with us, or saying he couldn't come because he was on duty. The same was true the times I had asked him to escort me to the feeding house. Although I could order him to be my escort, I had chosen not to out of respect for our friendship.

I knew he was trying to avoid answering my questions, but what I didn't know, was why.

'Guardsman Danil,' I said as I walked up to the guardsman, who was standing alone in the space between the dais and the minor nobles' table.

'My lady,' he answered politely.

There was then an awkward silence.

I nodded towards the platters of mutton and pastries on the landholders' table. 'You know, I just cannot get used to the fact I'm never going to eat food again,' I said, desperate to say something to fill the silence between us.

'I know how you feel. Even after nearly a decade, I cannot walk past a pie stall without buying a blueberry pie. It's the smell of them every time.' He grinned. 'Means Talina gets a lot of treats.'

'The first time I went to Saron village with Sebastian, he bought me a blueberry pie,' I said, smiling at the memory. 'It was the first time I had ever tasted one, and at my first bite, warm blueberries burst from the pie and dribbled down my chin. It was the most delicious thing I had ever eaten.' I sighed. 'I miss that.'

'At least we still get to drink,' Danil said, gesturing towards the minor nobles' table, which was getting rowdier by the moment.

He went to add more but was interrupted by a sudden commotion at the far end of the Great Hall.

Looking away from Danil, I looked towards the sound just in time to see Viktor stride into the hall.

#  Chapter Twenty-three

At the sight of the Prime of the Northlands, pandemonium erupted in the Great Hall.

On the tables nearest the doors, people were jumping to their feet and shoving into each other in their haste to get away from Viktor. One of the serving maids was pushed over in the stampede and ended up being trampled on by several guests—her wailing a high-pitched whine over the other screams filling the air—while, all about the hall, vampires were drawing their swords and rushing towards the Northlander Prime.

Don't they realise they cannot kill him?

'My lady.' Danil drew his sword and moved in front of me in a bid to protect me from both Viktor and the swarm of people rushing towards us. 'Go to your father. Now!'

But I couldn't move.

Viktor's here? Why is Viktor here?

For a fleeting moment I thought Mykael had invited him, then realised how ridiculous that was. Mykael wouldn't let Viktor anywhere near me. So why was he here?

Leaning against the doorframe with his arms folded, Viktor stared around the room, a grin tugging at his mouth, clearly amused at the reaction to his arrival.

'My lady,' Danil said again. 'Anna. You need to move to safety.' He swung his sword at several hysterical guests who were running straight for us, missing the head of a descendent by inches. 'Stand back! I'll strike anyone who gets too close.'

I suddenly found Tavin's back in front of me as he and Duncan came to stand either side of Danil. At the same moment, I sensed movement behind me. Looking, I discovered Rodrin and Laine standing at my rear. All four had their swords drawn.

I was surrounded by a wall of vampires, protecting me from a sea of hysterical humans and a vampire they couldn't kill.

Around the doors to the kitchens, scuffling had broken out as guests trampled over each other in a bid to escape the hall, their screams filling the room.

On the floor, next to the landholders' table, lay the pathetic body of the serving maid. She looked so small, little more than a child. An innocent victim of the panicked masses.

It just showed what Viktor was, that the mere sight of him could cause such disarray. I tried to imagine the dread I would have felt if Mykael had suddenly entered the Great Hall at Saron Castle and could understand their terror.

' _Leave him!'_ came Mykael's sudden bellow over the din.

The vampires descending on Viktor abruptly stopped.

Turning to the dais, I looked over Laine's shoulder just in time to see Mykael vault the high table and land a few feet from where I was standing.

Eyes locked, the Wolf and the Serpent moved towards each other, meeting in the centre of the Great Hall, where they circled, their lips pulled back, baring their fangs. Neither spoke.

In the months I had been at Teragon House, I had forgotten how much Mykael looked like his brother, but seeing them now as they squared up to each other, with their markings on show and their expressions completely vampire, they could be twins.

Realising that the other doorway was now clear, many left the scrum around the kitchen doors and started crabbing against the walls of the Great Hall, towards the other entrance. Among those fleeing were several minor nobles, who were ignoring Bridget's order to remain in the hall and defend their Prime's household.

The duchess herself had grabbed one of the swords hanging from the pegs on the walls and was standing on the minor nobles' table, brandishing it—the sight at odds with the silks and jewels she was wearing.

'Cowards!' bellowed the Duchess of Bolton at their retreating backs. 'Have you forgotten your vows already? Rest assured, I won't be so quick to forget your faces!'

Going by Bridget's face, I wouldn't want to be the deserters when the Duchess of the Northern Province finally got her hands on them. And Mykael. Several deserters were from the Eastern Province.

Meanwhile, in the centre of the room, the two Primes continued to stare each other out.

Viktor suddenly broke into a wide grin and threw out his arms. 'Now, Mykael, is this any way to greet your brother?'

Despite the racket in the room, I was able to hear Viktor's voice as clearly as if he were standing next to me.

Mykael remained unmoved. 'What are you doing here, Viktor?' he said through clenched teeth.

'Calm down, brother,' Viktor said, still grinning maddeningly. 'If I wanted to cause trouble, I'd have brought an army. I just want to give your Daughter my blessing.'

As I listened to Viktor, I realised that I wasn't feeling the power behind his voice. Even as a vampire, I should have felt it. Mykael's must be shielding me as it had done other vampires' while I was in Transition.

Viktor's eyes scanned the chaos in the room. 'Where is she, this Daughter of yours?' He spotted me standing behind the three vampires and his grin widened. 'Why, there she is. Kata dear, vampirism becomes you. Had I known; I would've Turned you years ago.'

At the mention of my old name on his lips, I felt a sudden anger. 'My name is Anna, which you knew damn well the entire time you had me at the castle.'

Viktor let out a laugh, and without taking his eyes off me, reached down and drew a dagger from his belt, before running the blade across his hand, cutting his palm almost to the bone. Viktor tossed the dagger to the floor, where it landed with a clatter, and held up his hands. Blood from the wound ran down his arm and dripped onto the rushes covering the stone floor. 'Look, brother, I'm unarmed,' he said to Mykael, who was visibly fighting the urge to attack his brother.

Viktor then took several steps towards where I was standing, which Mykael matched stride for stride. 'Keep away from my daughter, Viktor,' he warned, stepping in front of the Northlander Prime, blocking his path.

'Well, _Anna_ ,' Viktor called loudly, completely ignoring Mykael. 'Are you going to come and receive your blessing, or are you going to cower behind your guards like the pathetic coward you are?'

You are Teragon and the blood of Primes. You will not show weakness.

Silence descended across the hall as I stepped out of the vampire fortress and started towards where Mykael was standing. I could feel the eyes of everyone on me.

'My lady, is this wise?' Tavin whispered as I passed him.

I ignored him. Mykael would protect me if Viktor tried anything. He was also wearing a certain dagger on his belt. With so many visitors at Teragon House, he hadn't wanted to risk leaving it in his study.

When I came alongside Mykael, he wrapped an arm around my shoulders and pulled me close. 'Anna, what are you doing?' he hissed, his eyes never leaving Viktor.

'Papa, it's fine,' I said, slipping my arm around his waist. My fingers brushed against the dagger's handle, but I didn't remove it from its sheath. Not yet. I looked at Viktor and stared him straight in the eye as I added, 'I'm not afraid of him.'

I tried not to let Viktor see that inside I was quaking, but knew that he, along with every other vampire in the hall, could hear my pounding heart.

Mykael moved his arm from around my shoulders and held it in front of me protectively as Viktor walked the four steps over to us, ready to shove me behind him should his brother try anything.

My father was trembling, and I could feel the rage rolling off him. Despite the loving embrace of the kin-bond, I knew Mykael was furious with me. Once this was over, I was going to be in for the biggest scolding of my life for putting myself in danger. But I had to do this. I had to show Viktor I was slave no more. I was Teragon.

And wolves didn't show fear.

'You hurt her,' Mykael growled at his brother.

As he said this, his free hand covered mine resting on the dagger and squeezed gently, signalling that I wasn't to use it.

I was surprised, but nonetheless obeyed this silent command. Perhaps Mykael wanted to be the one who killed his brother.

Luckily Viktor, his eyes never leaving mine, didn't notice this exchange. 'Now, why would I hurt her, brother?' Viktor inclined his head in my direction and smiled toothily. 'She's one of us now.'

Mykael growled in response.

Viktor looked at his hand, which by now had completely healed. 'Well, that's unfortunate.'

He shrugged, and lifting his hand to his mouth, sank his fangs into his palm. Then, as blood spurted from the wound, he reached over and rubbed the bloodied hand across my face, using his thumb to force my lips apart so that some of his blood went into my mouth. I resisted the urge to jerk my face away at his touch, instead met his gaze head-on, and saw the flicker of surprise in his eyes at my boldness.

Yes, Viktor, I'm no longer that slave you terrorised.

'Anna, Daughter of House Teragon,' he said, quickly recovering. 'I, Viktor of House Saron, give you my blessing.' He then lowered his arm and stepped back.

'You've done what you came here to do,' I said. 'Now go.'

'Not just yet.' Viktor turned to Sebastian who, unlike everyone else in the room, hadn't moved and was still sitting at the high table, staring at Viktor with an unreadable expression on his face.

Mykael took the opportunity to shove me behind him. 'Stay there,' he murmured so quietly that, even with vampire hearing, I barely heard him.

I peered around him and watched the exchange between Viktor and Sebastian.

'Your father is most disappointed in you, Kwasi,' Viktor said. 'Especially after I told him that your actions meant your tribe is no longer welcome to trade in my land and if any Kwasi ever sets foot in the Northlands again, I'll go over to Jangwa Island and drain the lot of you myself. Still, you have Dornia now, so not all is lost.'

Sebastian didn't respond.

'Anna dear, did your sire ever tell you about the first time the two of you met?' Viktor added in the Kwasi dialect. He said the words to me, but his eyes never left Sebastian.

What did that mean?

The first time we met had been in the Great Hall, but the first time we had spoken was after he had saved me from the landholder boys. I remembered Sebastian's threat to drain them if they terrorised the slaves again. Perhaps he had drained them anyway. But why did Viktor think I would care about that? Sebastian had been forced to do far worse than drain a couple of would-be rapists to protect me. I also knew that by saying it in the Kwasi dialect, it was meant for mine and Sebastian's ears alone as Mykael was unfamiliar with the dialect and it was doubtful anyone else in the Great Hall knew it either—Guardswoman Poppy, the only other Islander at Teragon House, having yet returned from the dungeons.

Although Sebastian had taught me the dialect specific to the Kwasi tribe, most non-native speakers of Islander—Mykael included—learnt the dialect spoken in Raki Dabiznah and not the tribal dialects, which were different enough not to be understood by a non-native speaker. It also meant that whoever had taught Viktor Islander was Kwasi. Perhaps Sebastian had been doing more than just negotiating trade deals during his stay at Saron Castle.

Maybe it was nothing and was just Viktor being his typical self and trying to upset me. But that didn't explain the dismayed look that had come over Sebastian's face at Viktor's words, or that he wouldn't meet my eyes.

What had my sire done that he didn't want me to know?

Looking away from Sebastian, Viktor turned his attentions to where I was standing, shielded by Mykael's large frame, and I tore my eyes from my sire to look at him.

Viktor's eyes went to my neck. 'See you've kept my marks,' he sneered. 'What's the matter, scared of a bit of pain? Or are you planning on coming back to me when my brother tires of you?'

'I use them to remind myself of the reason why I'm going to kill you.' _Which I would've done this evening, had Mykael not prevented me_.

Why had he stopped me?

Viktor laughed and threw out his arms. 'Now, now, is that anyway to talk to your uncle?'

'You acknowledge we are kin, then? Pity you neglected to tell me during the twelve years you terrorised me at the castle. Threatening me with rape is hardly the thing an uncle would do.'

'You've grown teeth. Shame, I preferred you as a snivelling slave.' Viktor jerked his head at Mykael. 'Are you glad to be back with your Papa? The old hag told me how you kept screaming for him. _"Papa, Papa,"_ ' he mocked. _'"I want my papa. Where are you, Papa?"_ I got her to tell you that he'd sent you away as he didn't want you anymore and you were to stop telling lies. Mykael wasn't your kin, and if you ever said he was again, he'd drain you as he had done your parents, because that's what he does to liars.'

Choking, I grabbed Mykael's arm.

No wonder I had forgotten who Mykael was to me. What child would want to remember that?

Viktor laughed when he saw the effect his words had on me. 'Aww, have I hurt the slave's feelings? I must admit, I did find it amusing when my threat to send you to my brother made you piss yourself. I thought, if only she knew.'

' _You bastard!'_

I suddenly found myself being shoved to one side as Mykael went for his brother.

' _I'll kill you!'_ he roared, as he barrelled into Viktor.

The two of them smashed into the table behind them, thankfully not the one Bridget was standing on, causing plates and tankards and food to scatter in all directions. As did those people standing near the table.

There was a loud crack as the table collapsed under the force of two Primes slamming into it, and the pair ended up sprawled on the floor in amongst its splintered remains.

Viktor shoved Mykael off him. 'That the best you got, brother?' They staggered to their feet. 'My, you've grown soft.' Viktor grabbed hold of the bench standing next to him and swung it like a bat. There was a resounding bang as the bench hit Mykael around the head and snapped in two. The force of the blow knocked him to the floor.

'Papa!' I screamed, watching on in horror.

Viktor waited until Mykael had got to his feet once more, then run at his brother. The two of them crashed into another table which, like the first, broke under the impact. Several vampires and humans were standing behind the table and ended up being knocked flying as the Primes collided into them. Some didn't get up again.

As if this was their cue, human and vampire started rushing towards the doors once more. But ended up being forced back when the fight moved in front of the main doorway.

The two Primes rolled around on the floor, punching each other. I could see their mouths moving as they screamed at each other but was unable to hear what they were saying over the chaos in the room. Even so, both human and vampire were being affected by their power—many were cowering on the floor with their hands over their ears, some even had blood trickling from their nostrils—but the only thing I could sense was the kin-bond, which was at odds with what was happening in front of me.

Viktor was straddling Mykael, punching him in the face. That it wasn't leaving a mark on his brother wasn't deterring the Prime of the Northlands, and he was punching Mykael over and over.

I was terrified, convinced Viktor was going to realise that the weapon at Mykael's hip was the ritual dagger and would take the opportunity to murder his brother. But at the same time, I knew if I went over to help him, I would end up getting myself killed.

I suddenly found myself being pulled backwards, and I whipped around with my fist raised, ready to strike. Only to find it was Tavin.

'You need to get to safety, my lady,' he said, his voice strained as he tried to fight the effects of the Primes' voices. 'There's nothing we can do to stop them.'

'But—'

Tavin ignored my protest, instead picked me up bodily and carried me to the dais, where two dozen or more vampires and humans were gathered. The vampires were standing along the middle step of the dais, creating a wall between the humans and the warring Primes. Not that they would be able to hold the brothers back should they reach that side of the Great Hall.

Silvana and Bridget were standing in front of their two descendants, who were sitting at the high table, Lev trying to console a weeping Adelina, and as soon as Tavin lowered me down, I rushed over to the two duchesses.

'What are we going to do?' I screamed in panic.

'There's nothing we can do,' Silvana said, her fingers pressed against her temples as she strained against the onslaught of the Primes' voices. 'We just have to let them fight it out.'

'It isn't as though they can kill each other,' Bridget added.

That's what you think.

'They are just going to destroy the Great Hall,' Sebastian said as he came alongside me and put his arm around my shoulders. That he was talking normally, I knew Viktor and Mykael had stopped screaming at each other.

I looked up at him, but Sebastian deliberately avoided my eyes. _What had Viktor meant?_ But I knew now wasn't the time to question him. I had a far more pressing concern.

Tearing my eyes from Sebastian, I stared around the hall. Everywhere I looked, terrified humans were cowering against the walls, or hunched on the floor, or hiding under tables. Over by one of the broken tables, several people were lying motionless on the floor. The scramble around the kitchen doors had resumed once more, and humans were being shoved out of the way by vampires desperate to leave the room. There, too, were bodies.

Laine, Evan, and Danil were also there, ushering the panicked humans away from the doors, to the dais, which was fast becoming clogged with people.

Many humans had wounds on their heads from the fighting, filling the room with the smell of blood. This, in turn, had triggered the vampire instinct in several minor nobles, and about the room, vampires were feeding, causing yet more panic.

Over the other side of the hall, I spotted Tavin grab Lord Moran, who was forcibly feeding from one of the serving maids, and haul him from his victim. The Duke of Bowen then lifted his sword and lopped the lord's head from its body. Elsewhere, Duncan and Ingrid were also pulling vampires from their victim, before beheading the erring vampire. It seemed we were going to be spending the next few days voting in new nobles.

I looked at Silvana. 'But these are my people. I cannot just stand back and watch.' What was the point of being the Daughter of Teragon if I couldn't help the very people I had sworn to protect?

'Anna, you don't have a choice,' Silvana said, grabbing my arm as if to stop me running off on some rescue bid. 'If you intervene, you'll just get yourself killed. Let the others handle it. This isn't the first such situation they've had to deal with.'

As much as I didn't want to admit it, I knew she was right.

Over at the opposite end of the Great Hall, the fight was continuing.

As I watched, Mykael grabbed hold of Viktor—who was still sitting on top of him—and in a swift movement, threw his brother with such force that Viktor flew across the hall and crashed headfirst into the wall before falling to the floor.

Leaping to his feet, Mykael descended on his brother, who was staggering to his feet. 'I've had enough of these games, Viktor,' he roared, his voice so loud I was surprised it didn't make the walls tremble.

Mykael then grabbed Viktor by the hair and lunging forwards, bit savagely into his neck and started feeding in a show of domination over his brother.

I heard Viktor's outraged scream at the insult.

I stared at the scene, stunned. I didn't realise the teeth of one Prime could break the skin of another. I also knew Viktor wouldn't take kindly to such an act.

Moving his head from Viktor's neck, Mykael lifted his face to the ceiling and howled. Silence descended across the hall. Lowering his head, Mykael shoved Viktor away from him. 'Now leave!'

Viktor staggered back; his hand clamped against his bleeding neck. 'You'll pay for that, brother,' he spat, hatred written across his face. 'You cannot be there to protect your precious Daughter all the time, and I'll be waiting. Be it at the market, or even here, in your Great Hall. I have my spies everywhere. If they got to your family once, be assured they can do it again. Only this time, there'll be no survivors.' Viktor turned away and started towards the doors at the back of the hall. 'Remember, Kwasi, you owe me a slave.'

Rugen was standing behind one of the unbroken tables near to the doors, and as he passed the duke, Viktor said to him, 'Sorry to hear about Veronika. And I had such high hopes for her, too. Obviously, I won't be honouring our agreement to keep silent about your treachery to my brother, although it appears it was for naught.' He raised his voice as he called over his shoulder, 'I would be careful if I were you, Anna dear, Mykael has a nasty habit of killing our blood.'

Viktor then left the Great Hall, quickly followed by Duncan and several Prime's Guard, leaving a scene of devastation behind him.

Evidence of the Primes' fight was everywhere.

Many of the tables and benches were broken and there were plates and food scattered across the floor. There were also the bodies of around a dozen or so humans, as well as the decapitated remains of several vampires. Although I didn't look, I knew there would be further bodies by the kitchen doors.

One person had caused all this?

Meanwhile, at the other end of the hall, Rugen turned to a motionless Mykael. I couldn't see the Prime's face, as he was facing away from me, but whatever Rugen saw in his expression made the duke turn ashen.

'It was you,' Mykael said in a voice barely above a whisper. He then roared, 'Seize him!'

Ingrid and Tavin were nearest Rugen, and marching across the hall, they grabbed the duke as he tried to make a bolt for the doors and dragged him before the Prime, ignoring the duke's pleas to let him go.

'Where is my Daughter?' Mykael bellowed, as he wheeled around to face the dais. The fight with Viktor had pulled his hair loose from its braid and it fell across his face like a curtain. 'Anna, come to me.'

Wondering just what was going on, I stepped away from the dais and walked over to him, feeling everyone's eyes on me as I went.

Mykael's face was streaked red with Viktor's blood, and as I drew near to him, I could see the beginnings of the Blood Frenzy in his eyes. The Prime looked as though he was going to lose control at any moment.

And I would be standing right next to him when he did.

When I reached him, Mykael wordlessly put his hands on my shoulders, and closing his eyes, rested his forehead against mine. I could hear him trying to steady his breathing and realised he was fighting the Blood Frenzy threatening to overwhelm him.

Behind us, Rugen was shouting, 'Your Grace, it wasn't me. There's been a mistake. Viktor is playing with you.'

Mykael ignored him. Instead, he lifted his head, and to my relief, when he opened his eyes the madness was gone from them.

He looked at the dried blood on my face and frowned. 'Someone bring me a cloth,' he barked.

I heard footsteps behind me, then Lev appeared at my shoulder with a silk handkerchief, which he handed to Mykael.

'It's clean, Your Grace,' he said, before scuttling off again.

Mykael unfolded the handkerchief and dipped it into one of the wine glasses standing on the unbroken table next to us, before lifting the handkerchief to my face.

'Let's get that muck off you,' he said, tenderly wiping the blood from my face.

I thought it strange he would do such a thing, given the circumstances, but maybe it was his way of calming himself.

Once the blood had been removed, Mykael stuffed the now blood-soaked handkerchief into his pocket.

'What did Viktor mean?' I asked. 'You told me Veronika wasn't kin.'

Mykael didn't respond, instead lowered his head and kissed my forehead. I tried to ignore the fact his mouth was ringed with blood.

'Anna, I'm so sorry your day hasn't turned out the way I had planned,' he said softly, stroking my cheek with his thumb. 'I hate to be the one to cause you yet more upset, but this cannot wait.'

'What do you mean?' I asked, suddenly scared.

Mykael looked away from me, towards Rugen who by now had fallen silent and was staring at the floor, his arms gripped tightly by Ingrid and Tavin.

'He was the one who betrayed our family.'

#  Chapter Twenty-four

I stared at Mykael in stunned silence.

'But it was Levin,' I said, when I could finally speak. 'It was Levin's man who confessed to sending the bird from Bowen Castle at his master's order, and the reason Levin was at Teragon House on the day of the attack was so that he'd know if the plan to get my parents to take me with them had been successful.'

By the time Mykael had returned from the devastation at Clovesfield Manor, Levin had already left Teragon House and returned to Peragrin Castle. Not that this had stopped the Prime from going after the duke and slaying him, first making Levin watch as he slaughtered his entire family. Apparently, Levin had protested his innocence right up until the end. It seemed he had been speaking the truth after all.

'It appears I was misinformed, and the messenger confessed under duress,' Mykael said, his eyes never leaving Ashfield. 'Levin was the easy choice, wasn't he, Rugen? You knew—as he was Viktor's progeny—it wouldn't take much to convince me he had switched his allegiance back to my brother. Which, unfortunately for Levin, is exactly what happened. What did you do to the messenger? Threaten to drain his family unless he went to Tavin and told him he was the one who had sent the bird and that it had been under Levin's orders? Which is exactly what's going to happen to your descendants once I've finished with you. A family for a family.'

I turned to Rugen. 'Why?' I whispered, his image blurring as my eyes filled with tears. 'What did my family ever do to you?'

At that moment, I didn't care that Mykael was intending to go to Ashfield Castle so he could drain Rugen's family. The way I was feeling, I would be going with him.

His eyes on the floor, Rugen didn't respond.

'Answer my Daughter,' Mykael bellowed, the force behind his voice making Rugen wince.

'Your Grace, I beg you—'

' _Answer my Daughter!'_

The force of Mykael's shout drove Rugen to his knees while, either side of him, Tavin and Ingrid staggered back. Mykael jerked his head at the duke and duchess.

'Leave him. I can only control it so far. There's no need for you to get caught up in it. Help the others with the injured. Also, tell those in the kitchens it's safe to return. I want them to witness this.'

'Yes, Sire.' Tavin held out his hand to me as he started towards the dais. 'Come, my lady.'

I went to go to him, but Mykael grabbed my hand to stop me. 'My Daughter will be safe. It doesn't affect her.'

I was confused.

Did Mykael mean the Blood Frenzy? But, if what had happened by the lake was anything to go by, I was anything but safe if Mykael went into a Blood Frenzy. The only thing I knew that didn't affect me was his power—was that what Mykael meant? If so, I didn't see how standing on the dais would protect Tavin and Ingrid, seeing as they would still be in range of Mykael's voice.

Tavin inclined his head, then both he and Ingrid started towards the dais where Silvana and several others were tending to the injured. To my relief, I saw Talina among those helping the wounded, along with Silvana's lady's maid, Alena. Up until then, I hadn't seen my friend and was worried she had been caught up in the stampede.

Mykael waited until they had reached the dais, then turned to Rugen, who was kneeling on the floor with his head bowed. 'You didn't answer my Daughter's question, Rugen. Now, _tell her!'_

As he said this, I noticed something strange.

Thanks to the kin-bond I was able to sense Mykael's power. It may have been filled with love rather than intimidation, as it was to everyone else, but I could feel it just the same, and as Mykael shouted, I sensed his power focusing on Rugen alone.

The duke screamed as it slammed into him, while everyone else in the room remained unaffected. So that was what Mykael had meant.

' _Tell her!'_ Mykael roared again.

Rugen started choking.

I stared at him, stunned.

I had never seen a vampire's voice do that before, or only affect one person while leaving everyone else alone. Not even Viktor, in all the years I had been at the castle, had ever displayed such power. Mykael must be powerful indeed.

Sebastian had already told me that the force behind Mykael's voice was far stronger than Viktor's, and as I watched him with Rugen, I could well believe it. It also made me thankful that I didn't feel it as others did.

His eyes never leaving Rugen, Mykael continued to demand over and over that he answer my question, the force behind each shout making the duke writhe around on the floor and scream in agony. It seemed Stefan and Micov had had it easy. Was this what Levin had endured?

As I watched, blood started trickling from Rugen's nose and ears. Terrified, I let out a cry of alarm and stepped back. Mykael's grip on my hand tightened.

I glanced at him, and then quickly looked away again when I saw the terrifying expression on his face. He didn't look like my father.

' _Answer my daughter!'_

'Please..., no... more,' Rugen choked. 'I'll... talk.'

I felt Mykael's power release its grip on Rugen, leaving Ashfield gasping and trembling on the floor. It then found its way over to where I was standing and wrapped itself around me in a loving embrace. How strange what had been so damaging to one person could feel so comforting to another. I knew Mykael was doing it to cushion me for what was coming next. It also made me wonder if he, too, could sense the bond between us. If so, how did it feel to him?

'On your knees!' Mykael demanded.

Trembling with effort, Rugen slowly pulled himself to his knees. There he knelt, head bowed, without speaking for the longest time.

'You know why,' he mumbled, just as I thought he was never going to answer.

'Celene?' Mykael said sharply. 'You told me you knew nothing of her claims. As far as you were aware, the child was a visiting landholder's and that was why Celene wed below her station—to stop the scandal of having an illegitimate child.'

'Of course I knew,' Rugen said, his tone scornful. 'You think Celene wouldn't tell me she had a wolf in her belly?'

'You sent Veronika to join the Prime's Guard aware that she was my Son's bastard? Did you forget the rules regarding my blood? What did you think would happen to her?'

'I was going to wait until Veronika was of age, then bring her to court in the hope that you would detect her as blood and legitimise her and name her Daughter of Teragon,' Rugen admitted. 'But then the stupid bitch got herself Turned by that feeding house guard, so I stripped her of her title and sent her to join the Prime's Guard. Said it was punishment for getting herself Turned—something I had specifically forbidden her from doing—but in truth, it was in the hope you would recognise her as Frederik's and name her anyway, seeing as she would be your only surviving kin. I knew there was a risk you would kill her, as it was forbidden for your blood to be Turned, but she was useless to me as a vampire. Then her stupid mother revealed to Veronika the truth of her parentage, and rather than keeping quiet about it, Veronika started shouting her mouth off. I was forced to deny all knowledge of it; even had her mother killed so that you couldn't question her and find out I'd known who Veronika's father was all along.' Rugen's hands balled into fists and his voice rose in anger. 'Then I discover the slut had been lying all along. Probably only said it was Frederik's so that I wouldn't tear the bastard from her stomach.' Rugen fell silent then.

'It all started when Celene came to me and told me Frederik had put a wolf in her belly during his stay at Year's End and she was going to be the next Princess of Teragon,' he continued after a pause. It was clear from the tone of his voice that Rugen didn't want to talk about it. But he didn't have a choice. Not unless he wanted to be hit by another blast of Mykael's Prime power. 'She sent a letter to Frederik, telling him the news, but he denied the child was his and told her she could drown the brat for all he cared. By then, he had met that Vachenian wench and they were due to wed at Midsummer. An Ashfield wife wasn't good enough for the Son of Teragon. So Celene ended up wedding the landholder, who was more than happy with the money I gave him to keep his mouth shut that he wasn't really the father. Not that he got to spend much of it, seeing as he died less than half a year later and never got to see his 'daughter.' Then, a year after they were wed, Frederik and Katerina announced she had his spawn growing in her belly, and that's when I decided Frederik was going to pay for what he had done to my family and that my Veronika was going to take her rightful place as Daughter of House Teragon.'

'You thought the best way to punish him was to murder his—and mine—entire family?' Mykael said through clenched teeth.

'I knew if it was just Frederik and Anna who died, you would simply name one of your other descendants Son or Daughter. The only way Veronika would become Daughter was if they all died. I knew I couldn't do it myself without it coming back to me, so I went to Viktor and told him there were many in Dornia who wanted to return to the old ways and that, if she became Daughter, Veronika would be in a position to help him overthrow you so that he could become Prime of Dornia.'

Mykael's grip on my hand suddenly tightened, and I let out a whimper of pain. 'The very thing you were accusing my daughter of,' he said, thankfully loosening his hold on my hand before he broke it. 'You were planning to use my own blood against me.'

Mykael darted forward, and I winced at the sound of his fist making contact with Rugen's nose. The force of the blow knocked the duke backwards onto the floor.

Rugen stared up at Mykael with terrified eyes, blood pouring from the bloodied mess that had once been his nose. I knew Mykael hadn't put his full force behind the blow, otherwise the duke's head would have been knocked clean off his neck. He cowered as Mykael lunged at him again. 'Your Grace, I—'

'And my brother was more than willing to work with you.' Mykael grabbed Ashfield by the hair and forced him upright, the duke crying out in pain.

I thought Mykael was going to punch Rugen again, possibly hard enough to kill him this time, but once he had dragged the duke into a kneeling position, he released him. The Prime then stared wordlessly at the kneeling duke as Rugen cowered on the floor in terror. Even though I knew Mykael's anger wasn't directed at me, I felt sudden fear when I saw the expression on his face. I didn't want to ever be on the wrong side of him.

'Go on,' Mykael growled through clenched teeth, his hands balled into fists at his sides and his chest heaving up and down in fury. 'I want to hear the rest. I want to hear how you aided my brother in annihilating my entire family.'

Rugen bowed his head and didn't speak. It was clear he didn't want to share the full scale of his betrayal to Mykael, knowing the punishment the Prime would bring down on him.

'I'm waiting.'

No response.

Mykael growled and made to go for him.

'Viktor told me to return to Ashfield Castle and wait,' Rugen said in a rush, suddenly finding his tongue. Clearly, he didn't want to be at the receiving end of Mykael's fist again. 'He said that he would tell me when the time was right. So I waited. For the next four years, until Viktor sent word to me that he'd received word that the entire Teragon family were going to be at Clovesfield for Springfest, and that was the night he was going to strike. All I had to do was ensure his men could enter Dornia undetected by the watchtowers and that horses were waiting for them on the beach at Greytown.

'But then I discovered the brat was going to be staying at Teragon House because she got stroppy if separated from you, so I arranged for someone to send a bird from Bowen Castle. I knew there was always the risk one of Frederik's sisters would stay behind to look after her or you would take Anna with you—Katerina would never leave her with a servant—but thankfully her parents decided to take her with them. Viktor had specifically told me to ensure Anna was there, as he wanted her for himself.' Rugen lifted his head and looked straight at me. 'Said he was going to make her his slave, which I thought was fitting, seeing as the little brat had stolen Veronika's title.'

I stared at him in horror. 'You knew?'

Rugen smiled.

At this, Mykael made an outraged roar and his power abruptly left me. Rugen let out a scream and fell backwards onto the floor as it slammed into him once more.

' _Sixteen years!'_ Mykael roared. 'He had my daughter for sixteen years, and all that time you were looking me in the eye, pretending to be the loyal lord, while knowing what Viktor was subjecting her to.' Rugen cried out in pain as Mykael grabbed him by the hair and hurled him towards the nearby wall. 'You made me believe she was dead!'

Feeling detached, as though I were in a dream, I watched Rugen as he bounced off the wall and landed on the floor.

He knew I was there the entire time?

Marching over to him, Mykael punched Rugen in the face, before grabbing the duke and launching him across the room once more. This time, Rugen landed in amongst the ruins of one of the tables the Primes had destroyed during their earlier fight. He let out a squeal of agony as a large splinter of wood drove straight through his leg, most likely castrating him as it exited the top of his meaty thigh.

He knew I was there the entire time?

My legs suddenly gave out and I collapsed to the floor.

He had known I was there the entire time.

'Kata!' came Sebastian's shout from so far away.

Looking in the direction of his voice, I saw him running towards me. He suddenly fell to his knees as Mykael's power hit him. 'You got too close,' I whispered absently.

My eyes leaving Sebastian, I looked at Rugen, who was rolling on the floor in the centre of the Great Hall, shrieking, blood leaking from every opening on his body, while Mykael, seemingly bored at throwing the duke around the room, was standing over him, his face a mask of rage, bellowing at the fallen Duke of Ashfield at the top of his lungs.

He knew.

Rage filled me. It was his fault that I was an orphan and had spent most of my life a slave. It was his fault that I had grown up hating Mykael and believing he was responsible for my family's murder. Rugen had taken everything from me.

And he was going to pay.

I got to my feet and walked over to Mykael still busily attacking Rugen with power.

'Your Grace.'

I didn't expect Mykael to take any notice of me. So it was a great surprise to me when, at my words, Mykael immediately stopped his barrage of power against Rugen, leaving the duke's broken and bloodied body lying motionless on the floor. I could see the splintered bones that had punched through his skin. He was so still that if it wasn't for the fact that I could hear his beating heart, I would have believed he was already dead.

'Anna?' Mykael asked questioningly, and not a little bit angry at being interrupted.

My eyes never leaving Rugen, I said, 'I want to be the one who puts him to death.'

'Of course, my Daughter.' And much to my surprise, Mykael stepped back from the motionless duke.

I turned to the dais and, to my relief, saw Sebastian standing with Danil and Tavin. It appeared he had suffered no ill effects from being blasted by Mykael's power.

'Duke Tavin, it appears the Duke of Ashfield has taken ill.' My voice was calm, but inside I was boiling with rage. 'Would you be so kind as to help him to his knees?'

'It would be my pleasure, my lady,' said the Duke of the Western Province. And marching over to Rugen, Tavin grabbed the duke by the scruff of the neck and hauled him roughly to his knees, ignoring Ashfield's cries of pain. He then grabbed the duke by the hair and forced his head back so that his neck was exposed. I didn't know if Tavin thought I wanted to drain him.

'Shall I send someone to retrieve your sword?' Mykael asked.

'That won't be necessary.'

Rugen looked at me, his eyes filled with blood. And hatred. He spat, his bloodied spittle missing my dress by a hair's breadth. 'Daughter of House Teragon indeed,' he said, his voice full of contempt. 'You overreach yourself, _slave_. You should have been satisfied with being Viktor's whore, for that's all you're fit for.' His eyes went to Mykael. 'Just so you know, Your Grace, I'm not Dornia's only enemy. You should speak to Gregory and Jorin, too.'

'You sold me out!' came the Duke of Peragrin's outraged cry from the dais.

'Celene spoke the truth, Rugen,' Mykael said, as a scuffle broke out on the dais between Gregory and the two guards who had gone to detain the duke. 'And before I tore her head from her neck, I made sure Veronika knew it.'

Rugen's eyes widened. 'No,' he whispered.

He was still staring at Mykael when I grabbed him by the chin, Tavin gripping him tightly by the shoulders.

'Duke Rugen of House Ashfield. For treason against His Grace, Mykael of Dornia, and for the murder of my family, I sentence you to death.' Then, my other hand gripping his blood-soaked hair tightly, I pulled Rugen's head forwards and upwards in a twisting motion. There was a sickening wet sound as Ashfield's head separated from his body.

Turning away from Rugen's slumped corpse, I glared at those gathered in the Great Hall. 'Let it be known that the same will happen to anyone else who thinks to betray this house!'

As I shouted, I felt a strange force behind my words, almost as though they were exploding from my throat, and heard cries from the humans in the hall as they felt it, too.

It was the first time I had experienced my vampire power. To speak with power in their voice was the last thing a vampire acquired. In fact, the phenomenon didn't manifest itself until after a vampire's Final Transition, and most had to wait several months—sometimes even up to a year—before they first experienced their power, so for me to exhibit it merely weeks after my first taste of human blood was rare indeed. Perhaps it was because I was of the same blood as the original casters which had made my power manifest so early, or perhaps it was as a result of the rage I felt at discovering Rugen's involvement in my family's murder.

Whatever its cause, the sudden appearance of my power came as a shock to me. But I didn't let this be known to those gathered in the room.

'Yes, I was Viktor's slave. But I am also the Daughter of House Teragon and the blood of Prime Mykael of Dornia, and I dare anyone to challenge that or my loyalty to my father!'

As I looked at the stunned faces of those gathered in the Great Hall, I spotted Talina standing with Danil on the dais, staring at me with a terrified expression on her face. An expression which was echoed by many in the hall. Even Sebastian looked horrified. Mykael was unfazed. If anything, he looked proud of me, which I found rather disturbing.

Standing on the dais, in between Bridget and Ingrid, Silvana was nodding, her lips curved into a smile. Out of everyone in the hall, only she and Mykael would meet my eye. Everyone else glanced away, unable to meet my challenge.

'I didn't think so.' I let Rugen's head fall to the floor and started towards the doors. 'Someone take that away and burn it.'

It seemed I had made my own contribution to the skull-wall.

#  Chapter Twenty-five

Whenever Mykael put someone to death, he would go to the temple of the Goddess to pray and to contemplate what he had done, but despite his urging, I had never found myself having an affinity with the deity. So, rather than the temple, I found myself heading in the direction of Mykael's study.

Strange that the room where I had once thought Dornia's Prime was going to subject me to untold horrors was now where I felt safest.

When I reached the study, the double doors were locked, but given what Mykael had told me the day that he had presented me with the keys, I always made sure they were in the small purse I wore at my waist, and that day was no exception.

After I had let myself into the darkened room, I closed and barred the doors, then went over to the desk, sat down in Mykael's immense oak chair, and put my head in my hands.

I just tore Rugen's head from his body.

A bubble of hysterical laughter escaped my lips.

'You took my family, so I took your head,' I said aloud to an empty room. 'You weren't expecting that, were you, Rugen? You wanted a throne, now you're going to be part of one.' I leaned back in the chair and howled with laughter, tears streaming down my face. 'How are you going to like having a slave's arse resting on your head for an eternity?'

My hands felt sticky and when I looked at them, the laughter died in my throat.

Despite the room being in near darkness, my vampire vision meant that I was able to see my hands as clearly as if they were bathed in light, and they were covered in blood.

Rugen's blood.

Bile rising in my throat, I stood up from the chair and dashed across the room, only just making it to the balcony before I fell to my knees and threw up the blood and wine that I had consumed earlier that day. I didn't know how that was going to affect the oath.

Once I was done, I leaned against the balcony wall and sobbed. I had lost everything because of him.

I knew from the kin-bond the moment Mykael entered the study. It seemed vomiting the blood hadn't affected it. That I hadn't heard the doors being kicked down, I knew he had entered the study through the connecting door to his bedchamber.

'He knew,' I sobbed, as he crouched down beside me and pulled me close. 'All that time, he knew where I was. He must've known what Viktor would do to me, but he just left me there.'

As he had done the first time I had been in his study, Mykael gathered me into his arms and carried me over to one of the couches—neatly avoiding the pile of sick I had deposited on his balcony floor.

I clung to him like I would never let go. 'I thought it was you,' I sobbed into his shoulder as Mykael murmured words of comfort. 'All those years, I thought it was your fault I'd been forced into slavery. He made me hate you.'

My tears had just dried when there came a knock at the door.

'I don't want to see anyone,' I said to Mykael as he stood up from the couch.

Mykael nodded, then went to open the door. 'Yes,' he said curtly to whoever it was waiting outside.

'Is she here?'

The door blocked my view of Sebastian standing in the corridor.

'My Daughter wishes to be alone.'

'She is my child.'

'She is _my_ Daughter.'

Only among vampires would such a conversation between two men make sense.

I heard Sebastian as he tried to barge into the room, but Mykael stopped him. 'You're forgetting yourself, Kwasi,' he warned. 'You may have had a part in my Daughter coming back to me, but don't think for one moment that'll stop me having your head.'

'Kata,' Sebastian shouted, completely ignoring him.

I didn't respond.

Sebastian didn't understand my pain. How could he? It wasn't his family who had been murdered. Only one person had the slightest inkling of the hurt I was feeling right now, and it was his comfort I needed. And our kin-bond. Now I was vampire, there was no longer a sire-bond between me and Sebastian, and I needed to feel its comforting embrace more than ever. I also wanted answers from Mykael—like why he hadn't let me kill Viktor. And I couldn't ask him if Sebastian was in the room.

'My Daughter's name is Anna,' Mykael snapped. 'Now leave us!'

But Sebastian refused to go. 'Anna, please. Let me see you.'

'Anna needs her family right now.'

'You, you mean. She needs you.'

'Careful, Kwasi.'

'I apologise, Your Grace,' Sebastian said stiffly. 'My concern for my progeny has made me forget myself. I will go now, but would you be so kind as to inform the Princess Anna that I will be in my quarters if she changes her mind.'

A lump formed in my throat when I realised that I had probably destroyed our relationship forever. This wasn't how I had envisioned our last night together. Viktor and Rugen had ruined everything. It still didn't make me call him back.

Mykael had closed the doors and was making his way over to where I was sitting, when there was another knock at the door.

'If it's that damn Kwasi, I'll have his head.' I heard him mutter as he turned on his heel and marched towards the door.

Reaching the double doors, he threw them wide open.

'Your Grace,' came Danil's voice from the doorway.

'What is it, Guardsman?' Mykael said in a tone that suggested it had better be important.

'My apologies for disturbing you, Your Grace,' Danil said quickly, detecting Mykael's mood. 'Captain Lant told me to inform you that both guards on the gate are dead and a further two were found dead in the grounds. There were also three drained villagers found just beyond the gate, none of whom were guests. It looks as though Viktor encountered them on his way here and forced them to come with him, before draining them and leaving their bodies for you to discover. One of them was a little girl.'

Mykael slammed his fist against the doorframe. 'Damn my brother.'

'Also, Duke Tavin and Duchess Ingrid are on their way to Ashfield Castle, along with their guards.'

'Good,' Mykael said grimly.

I knew Tavin and Ingrid would be returning with Rugen's descendants so that Mykael could drain them. Despite what Rugen had done, I couldn't help but feel sorry for his family. It wasn't their fault he was a traitor. I wondered if Mykael would use the same method as he had on Rugen to discover what they knew of their ancestor's involvement in the massacre at Clovesfield Manor. I tried not to think what a focussed blast of Prime power would do to a human.

'Duke Gregory has also been detained, Your Grace,' Danil continued. 'Lord Jorin was already in the dungeons, having got into a fight with Lady Beth earlier this evening.'

'I'll deal with them tomorrow. For now, I wish to be alone with my Daughter. See to it that we are not disturbed. If there are any issues, Lev can deal with them. I may as well make use of him, seeing as I'm keeping him on.'

Once Danil had gone, Mykael went out into the passageway to retrieve a lit candle from the candelabrum, then closed and barred the doors once more.

I watched him silently as he made his way around the room, using the candle to light others.

Once he had finished, Mykael went to the sideboard behind the opposite couch and poured us both a glass of wine, then came over to the couch where I was sitting.

'Veronika was telling the truth,' I said, after he had handed me one of the drinks and sat next to me.

I said it as a statement of fact rather than a question.

Mykael sighed. 'I sensed it the moment she came before me to say her vow,' he admitted. 'But there was no way I was going to acknowledge a bastard.'

'Even if she was your only kin?' I was shocked at his callousness.

'She wasn't my kin,' Mykael said harshly. 'She just happened to have my blood because Frederik couldn't keep it in his breeches. As for Rugen's absurd belief that I would have named her Daughter, as if I would ever allow a bastard to be Son or Daughter of House Teragon! I would rather have no Son or Daughter at all.' Meaning my family really had died for nothing. As would I have done had Veronika succeeded in what she had set out to do by the lake.

'Why didn't you tell me she was my father's?'

'I didn't think it was important.'

I could tell by his voice that Mykael didn't want to talk about it, but I persisted. 'I had the right to know I had a sister.'

'She wasn't your sister,' he snapped. 'She was nothing. Just the result of a stupid boy's fumble between the sheets.'

'But—'

'You may be my Daughter, Anna, but don't think that gives you licence to question my decisions,' Mykael interrupted, his eyes flashing with anger.

'Didn't it ever occur to you that, had you told me about her, I would never have gone to the lake that day?' I said, getting angry myself. 'That maybe I would've realised she was up to something?' This wasn't going at all how I had planned. Perhaps I should have gone with Sebastian after all.

I jumped violently as Mykael suddenly leapt to his feet.

I looked up at him. And when I saw the livid expression on his face, I was suddenly scared. Not helped by the fact that Viktor's blood was still daubed around his mouth.

'Do you not think I don't know that?' he yelled as I stared up at him, terrified.

Is he going to rip off my head, too?

'Mykael, I—'

'Don't you think I've spent every day since regretting the fact that I didn't slit the bitch's throat the moment you arrived?' he continued, not giving me chance to speak. 'When I think of how close I came to losing you.' Mykael's voice broke on the last word.

I realised his anger was directed at himself.

Downing his wine in one, Mykael went over to the sideboard and poured himself another drink before returning to the couch, bringing both his glass and the decanter with him. Without bothering to ask if I wanted another drink, he refilled my glass before coming to sit next to me once more.

Neither of us spoke.

Just as I thought that I would leave and go to Sebastian's quarters after all, as I couldn't stand the silence a moment longer, Mykael started speaking.

'I know now that I should've done to Veronika what I'd threatened to do to any of my blood who were Turned and executed her the moment she arrived at Teragon House,' he said, his voice a normal volume once more. 'At the time, I thought as long as she stayed with the Prime's Guard, where I could keep watch on her, there was no need to put her to death. It wasn't as though her parentage was known. Frederik had at least had the sense not to acknowledge her. Although it was probably more due to the fact Katerina would call off their betrothal if it became known he had sired a bastard, rather than the implications of such a thing becoming common knowledge. I was the only one who could sense her blood. Not even Viktor could discover the truth, as the kin-bond only works between descendants and ancestors—'

'That's why I didn't feel a kin-bond.'

'What do you mean?'

Mykael looked at me, and to my relief, the anger had disappeared from his face.

'When Viktor put his blood on me, some of it went in my mouth but I didn't feel a kin-bond. At the time I thought it was because my bond to you was greater, but you're saying it's because I'm not his direct descendant?'

'That's correct.' Mykael regarded me thoughtfully. 'It went in your mouth, you say?'

'Why, is that bad?' I asked, suddenly worried.

Was it dangerous for the descendant of one Prime to drink the blood of the other? But surely, if that was the case, Viktor would've given me his blood years ago?

'It won't harm you,' Mykael said absently as he stared at the opposite couch, deep in thought.

I waited, but he didn't add more.

'Why didn't you kill him?' I asked, when it became obvious that Mykael wasn't going to share whatever it was that was on his mind. 'It was the reason I let him put his blood on me. I thought you could use the distraction as opportunity to stab him.' I knew I risked making Mykael lose his temper again, but I had to know.

'I'll let you read the scrolls in the chest, then you'll understand.'

I wasn't happy with Mykael's answer but knew from his tone it was the only answer I was going to get. Mykael was certainly in an elusive mood this evening. Strange, he had always been so open with me before. Maybe it was just that I hadn't asked the right questions.

'Did it hurt?' I asked, trying a different subject. 'When he hit you, I mean.'

'Just because I am Prime doesn't mean I cannot feel pain.' Meaning it had hurt when Viktor hit him with the bench. I could still hear the crack that had echoed around the Great Hall as it made contact with Mykael's head.

'If I'd known, I would have hit him with a bench,' I said vehemently, making Mykael smile. 'When you were fighting, I was convinced that he was going to grab the dagger and stab you.' I lowered my gaze and stared at my wine glass. 'I don't know what I would do if you died.'

'Or I you. Tonight has made me realise that you will never be safe from Viktor. It's doubtful Rugen, Gregory, and Jorin are Dornia's only enemies. I once thought my family would be safe under my protection, but events sixteen years ago proved that wrong and I don't want to make the same mistake again.' He let out a heavy sigh. 'There's only one way I'll know for certain that Viktor won't be able to harm you, and that's by the two of us performing the ritual that I and my brothers performed.'

I looked at him, startled. 'You want us to do the Prime spell?'

I had just discovered that my half-sister had tried to murder me—an half-sister whose ancestor had been instrumental in the slaughter of my entire family and my subsequent slavery, an ancestor whose head, less than an hour before and in front of over a hundred witnesses, had been ripped clean right off his neck by my own hands.

I'd had one hell of a day and didn't know how much more I could take, so if this was Mykael's idea of a joke, he really wasn't funny.

'It's the only way I know to keep you safe.'

I realised he was being serious.

'But won't that turn me into a Prime?'

I had only just come to terms with being vampire, let alone that.

Mykael shook his head. 'It'll just give you some of my power. It's similar to what happened to mine and my brothers' army during the battle against Peter. Except in our case, the transfer will be permanent.'

'Won't that leave you vulnerable to Viktor?'

The last thing I wanted to do was take his power from him then have Viktor attack again.

'It won't have an adverse effect on me,' Mykael assured me. 'But what it will do is ensure your safety if Viktor sends anyone else to do you harm. My brother is right about one thing, and that is, I cannot always be there to protect you. Once we have performed the ritual, the only thing that will be able to harm you is the dagger.' Which was in his possession.

'Will I get markings?'

Just because I wasn't scared of them anymore, didn't mean I was willing to have them on my body. The slave marks were bad enough.

'Performing the ritual won't cause markings to appear on your body. The only way that would happen was if I gave you all my power.'

I considered his offer.

What would it be like to never fear death? Where no sword or vampire's teeth could hurt me. Being vampire was one thing, having the invincibility of a Prime was something else entirely.

'I cannot lose you, Anna.'

There was a madness in Mykael's eyes as he said this, but it wasn't the Blood Frenzy. Rather, it was the madness of a father desperate to protect his daughter.

'Yes,' I decided. 'I'll do it.'

I watched Mykael silently as he stood up from the couch and grabbed one of the small wooden tables which stood either side of the couch. He placed the table in front of where I was sitting, before setting his empty wine glass down on it. No fancy goblet for this ritual; just a plain old wine glass.

'Do you remember the words?' I asked, after he had removed the dagger from his belt and sat next to me.

Mykael held out his arms and gave a wry smile. 'They are a part of me.'

Of course. The ritual was written on his body.

Once he was ready, Mykael closed his eyes and started chanting. The sounds coming out of his mouth sounded like nothing I had ever heard before. It didn't even sound like words, but rather a long string of random noises. It made me feel glad that I hadn't had to learn this strange language upon becoming Kwasi.

Opening his eyes, Mykael lifted his hand and run the dagger across his palm, before holding the bleeding hand over the glass on the table to collect his blood.

Watching his blood as it dripped from his palm into the glass reminded me of the vomit that I had left on Mykael's balcony, and I suddenly felt nauseous at the prospect of drinking yet more blood. Was it possible for a vampire to have an aversion to blood?

Once he had collected enough blood, Mykael gestured for me to give him my hand. Wondering if I was making the biggest mistake of my life, I tentatively placed my hand in his.

Like he had done during my Naming earlier that day, Mykael sliced open my palm and held it over the glass to collect the blood, never once pausing in the strange mantra.

Releasing my hand, he placed the dagger on the table then took hold of the blood-filled glass with both hands. He nodded towards it, gesturing that I needed to be holding it, too. I leaned forwards and placed my hands over his, my wounded palm covering the back of his hand with blood. Mykael lifted the glass to my lips and I drank some of the contents, thankfully without throwing up. He then moved the glass towards his own mouth, and only when it was almost at his lips, did he stop chanting.

The moment Mykael took the first sip of blood, I felt different, stronger. Like there was something surrounding my body, shielding me. I was also experiencing the same peculiar sensation of not being in my own body as I had done upon waking in the woodcutter's cottage after Sebastian had Turned me.

Did that mean it had worked?

Mykael wordlessly placed the glass on the table. His broadsword was leaning against the couch, where he had left it when he had first entered the room, and I watched in disbelief as he picked up the weapon and unsheathed the blade.

What was he going to do; try and cut my head off? Surely there was a safer way to see if the spell had worked?

Mykael rested the blade on the floor, point down, then gestured for me to give him my unwounded hand.

He must have seen my hesitation because he said, 'Don't worry, I'm just going to press your palm against the edge to see if it can break the skin. If the spell hasn't worked, I'll make certain there'll be no serious injury to you.'

Taking a deep breath, I held out my hand and closed my eyes. I couldn't bear to watch.

I felt Mykael's hand take mine and winced, waiting for the pain. I felt a slight pressure against my palm as it made contact with the blade. Then there was... nothing.

'Open your eyes, Anna,' Mykael said softly.

I opened my eyes, and to my amazement, saw Mykael was pressing the palm of my hand against the edge of the blade with enough force to slice my hand clean right off. Yet it wasn't even leaving a dent on my skin.

I let out a laugh. 'It worked! It actually worked!'

I truly was immortal.

'Now I know,' Mykael said to himself as he released my hand. I presumed he meant that he now knew I was safe.

Once he had returned his broadsword to its scabbard and leaned it against the side of the couch, Mykael picked up the dagger and placed it in my hand. 'Stab me in the heart.'

'Papa!' I said in horror. 'No. I will not!'

I held the dagger out to him, but Mykael refused to take it. 'Don't you want the power? You would be Prime; the most powerful person in Dornia. All you need to do is stab me in the heart, then you'll have everything. Don't you want that?'

'Mykael, please.'

I reached for his hand, and he snatched it away. 'I offer you no resistance,' he continued, as if I hadn't spoken. 'This is the only time I'll do this. Now you have done the ritual, I cannot risk leaving the dagger where you can get to it. Before it would've merely killed me, but now we have done the ritual it'll also give you my power. If you don't stab me now, you'll lose the chance to become Prime forever.' He tapped his chest where his heart was. 'Just one little stab, right here, and it'll all be yours.'

I was startled at the coldness in his eyes as he spoke to me. Mykael had never been like this before. Had giving me some of his power sent him insane?

'But I don't want to become Prime,' I said, as I started crying. 'I only did the ritual because you said it would keep me safe.'

I went to place the dagger on the table, but Mykael grabbed my hand. 'Don't lie to me,' he shouted, the coldness in his eyes replaced by anger. 'You did it to become Prime. And now here's your chance.'

I fought against him as he forcibly lifted the hand holding the knife towards his chest, his hand clasped tightly around mine preventing me from dropping the dagger.

'I don't want to, Papa. Please don't make me.' I was reeling, and my stomach felt as though I was going to be sick again.

'Just stab me, damn you! You claim to be loyal, yet you refuse to do this one little thing. Perhaps I was wrong about you and you shouldn't be my Daughter after all.' He shoved my hand away. 'I thought you were strong, but the truth is, you are weak.'

The disappointment I saw in his eyes crushed me, but I still couldn't bring myself to do what he was asking. Maybe he was right. I was weak.

'I don't want to. Please don't make me. I'll go. I'll leave right now, and you'll never have to see me again if you don't think I should be your Daughter, but please don't make me hurt you.' I could feel the kin-bond more than ever and it was jarring with how I was feeling and what he was trying to make me do.

Opening my hand, I let the dagger fall to the floor, then pulled my legs up to my chest, wrapped my arms around my knees, and huddled into the corner of the couch.

Why hadn't I gone with Sebastian—was the kin-bond really that important? I should never have gone to Mykael's study. I should have gone straight to my bedchamber. I knew if I tried to leave, Mykael would stop me. I was stuck here.

I felt Mykael moving on the couch.

'Please don't make me,' I whimpered.

Why did I ever agree to do the stupid ritual? I should've just been happy with being vampire.

Suddenly, I felt arms around me, holding me tight.

'It's alright, you don't have to do it,' Mykael said into my hair, warmth once again in his voice. 'I'm sorry, but I had to know.'

It had been a test.

Mykael rocked me as though I was a small child, while I clung to him and wept, my face covered in tears and snot.

My tears weren't just for what Mykael had done, but everything. The fact my half-sister had tried to kill me, Rugen's betrayal, the terror of the twelve years at Saron Castle, the pain of growing up an orphan, the lies I had been told about Mykael, and the fact I had grown up believing I had no one when he had been there all along. I wept sixteen years' worth of tears. I wept until there were no tears left in my eyes and my throat was sore. It was as if Mykael's test had loosened up all what I had been holding back and the pain I felt came flooding out at once.

Eventually, I stopped crying, but Mykael didn't release me. 'I promise that I'll never test you like that again, Anna,' he said softly.

I knew I should be angry with him but didn't have the energy.

As I sat there, feeling both his arms around me and the comforting embrace of the kin-bond, I could feel myself starting to drift off. I was exhausted. Was it really only that afternoon I'd had my Naming? It felt like a lifetime ago.

Mykael pulled away. 'Come, you can sleep in my bedchamber. I'll make sure Loran doesn't disturb you.' Loran was Mykael's valet.

'Where will you sleep?' I asked, as he helped me to my feet.

'There are things I must see to.'

I presumed he meant the aftermath of his brother's visit.

It was the first time that I had been in Mykael's bedchamber since arriving at Teragon House, but as I followed him into the room and smelt the sandalwood candles burning in the candelabrum on the stand next to the bed, I knew I had been in there before.

'You used to sleep in here when I looked after you while your parents were away,' Mykael said, when I asked him.

_Where I would've stayed that Springfest night, had Mykael not received Rugen's bird_ , I thought with sadness.

Mykael went over to the large cedar chest at the bottom of the bed, and after rummaging around inside it, pulled out a blue soft linen shirt, which he handed to me. 'You can use this, seeing as I no longer need it.'

Mykael went to walk away from the chest, but as he did, he suddenly staggered.

'Papa!' I cried out in horror, grabbing his arm to stop him falling.

'I need to feed,' he said, after I had helped him sit on the edge of the bed. He was trembling and his face had gone deathly pale. 'What I did to Rugen, to focus my power like that, it takes a lot of energy. I should've waited until after I had fed before I performed the ritual, but I didn't want to risk delaying it.'

I was alarmed at the weakness I could hear in his voice. He sounded just like Sebastian had done on the shore of Grey Bay.

I knew I couldn't have a feeder brought to him; it wouldn't do for anyone to see the Prime in this weakened state. Nor would he be able to make it to the feeding house and anyway, even if he did, there would still be the issue of his subjects seeing him as anything but the all-powerful Prime. That left only one option.

'Take my blood,' I said, offering my wrist to Mykael.

I knew he didn't like vampires feeding in the grounds of Teragon House, but given the circumstances, we didn't have a choice. And anyway, I had already seen him flout the rule on two separate occasions—it was doubtful they had been the only times.

'Are you certain?' Mykael asked, his voice betraying his surprise.

'I think it's only fair, seeing it was the ritual that did this to you.' I smiled as I added, 'Just don't rip my head off afterwards.'

Mykael took the proffered wrist, and I glanced away as his head lowered towards it. Just because I was willing for him to feed from me didn't mean I wanted to witness it.

I tried not to think what had happened the last time Mykael had fed from me. At least the ritual meant it was impossible for him to drain me.

There was a sharp sting as his teeth sunk into my wrist. Mykael was right, even with Prime power it was still possible to feel pain.

He stopped after only a few mouthfuls.

'Is that enough?' I asked, surprised. When Sebastian had been in a similar state, he had ended up draining the fisherman. 'You can take more.'

'I am Prime. I only need a small amount.'

I was unconvinced.

While the weakness was gone from Mykael's voice and he no longer trembled, he still looked pale.

'I'll feed again tomorrow,' he added, noticing my scepticism.

I knew he was talking about the Ashfield's.

Mykael stood up from the bed, thankfully without toppling over, and kissed my forehead. I'll leave you to get some sleep.'

I felt guilty for kicking him out of his bedchamber but couldn't face seeing anyone, including Talina and Sebastian. Not that I knew if either were talking to me. Remembering Talina's face after witnessing me behead Rugen, I wouldn't be surprised if my lady's maid asked that she return to the kitchens. Even if it meant working for Whinging Winnie again. Also, all the time I was experiencing that strange disjointed sensation, I couldn't go to Sebastian or allow any other vampire to see me just in case they suspected something had happened. It went without saying that neither he nor anyone else could ever find out about the ritual we had performed.

After washing Rugen's blood from my hands in the bowl of water that was standing on the washstand—by now, the wound on my hand had completely disappeared and my palm was as smooth as if it had never been injured—I removed my jewellery and placed it on the washstand, then stripped out of my blood-splattered dress and my silk underwear, letting them fall to the floor.

Checking my body, I saw it was symbol-free. Mykael had spoken the truth.

I pulled on the shirt, which reached halfway down my thighs, then climbed gratefully into Mykael's immense feather bed. Resting my head on the soft pillows, I pulled the covers up to my chin and closed my eyes. Finding its scent soothing, I had left a single candle burning.

It felt strange being in a room other than mine or Sebastian's, especially as I had slept in this room as a child but had no memory of it. Even stranger that I would feel so warm and safe in a Prime's bed.

Despite everything, I fell asleep almost instantly.

When I awoke, the room was in almost darkness, the sliver coming through the partially open connecting door to the study the only source of light. Mykael must have come in at some point and extinguished the candle. I had no idea how long I had been asleep.

I could hear talking coming from the study and realised it must have been what had awoken me.

'I've lived too long without you, my darling,' Mykael was saying. 'That's my punishment for the terrible act I and my brothers committed. For how can I be with you all the time vampires are in existence? How can I leave Dornia and Anna at the mercy of my brother?'

I realised he was talking to Coriana.

'I wish you were here with me now, my love, you were always the strong one. I don't think I can do this without you.'

I had never heard this side to Mykael before. He sounded so vulnerable. So... human.

'I felt the darkness in me tonight, and I'm worried where it's going to take me. I never wanted any of this for Anna. She should be here with Frederik and Katerina, safe and with me long dead. Tonight has shown me the path that needs to be taken, but the price is so great. How can I ask such a thing from one who has already lost so much? How can I expect...'

The rest was lost to me as sleep took me once more, and when I awoke the following morning, I had no memory of the incident.

#  Chapter Twenty-six

When I woke, the sun was only just creeping over the horizon. The strange sensation I had felt the previous evening had completely disappeared.

Climbing out of bed, I went into the study, and there I discovered Mykael passed out on the couch. Several empty wine bottles were scattered on the floor around the couch, while a half-full bottle was clasped in his hand. It seemed the Prime had been trying to block out his brother's visit.

At least he had more colour in his cheeks now.

After I had prised the wine bottle from Mykael's hand and placed it on a nearby table, I grabbed the wolfskin throw from the opposite couch, then walked back over to where Mykael was lying, his hair a white-blond aureole around his face. As I threw the fur over him, Mykael moved in his sleep and murmured, 'Coriana.'

Stepping back from the couch, I looked towards the shelf above the hearth and saw the dagger was once again in its usual spot.

I left the study, locking the doors behind me, and made my way to Sebastian's quarters on the guest wing; Guardsmen Barin and Evan, standing either side of the entrance to the family wing, conveniently looking the other way as I passed them wearing nothing bar a shirt and a pair of slippers. Thankfully, it was too early for any visitors to be about and see me so attired.

Sebastian was asleep when I entered his bedchamber. Tugging off the shirt, I let it fall to the floor then padded across the room towards the bed. Sebastian woke just as I was sliding into bed.

'Kata—' he started.

'Don't,' I said, pulling him close. 'Just hold me.'

That last day we spent every moment together.

Emerging from Sebastian's bedchamber just after the sun had reached its zenith, we had our last training session together, then went for a ride in the forests surrounding Teragon House. Not once did we mention the events of the previous evening, neither did I mention the ritual Mykael and I had performed. Although the strange sensation had passed, I still felt as though there was a shield surrounding me and was worried Sebastian would sense there was something different about me. But if he did, he didn't say anything.

We returned from our ride just as the sun was setting, and as we dismounted outside the main entrance, dread filled my body. After nearly nine months together, it was finally time for Sebastian to leave.

I had promised myself that I wouldn't cry until after Sebastian had left, but as we wrapped our arms around each other for one final embrace, I couldn't hold back the tears.

'I wish you weren't going,' I sobbed. I had cried so much in recent days.

'I have to,' Sebastian said, his own voice thick with emotion. 'But I will return in the spring.'

'That's half a year away.'

Sebastian had already told me that his father was expecting him to spend the next half-year trading on the Southern Continent to make up for the trade agreements he had lost with the Northlands.

Sebastian pulled away. 'I have to go,' he said reluctantly. 'I have already stayed later than I should have done. It is a two-day ride to Westport, so if I do not set off now, I will not get there in time for the next sailing and the boat after that is not for another fortnight.'

Sebastian was taking the Prime's Highway to the west coast, where he would catch a boat to Southern Farlow. From there he would board a second boat to the Jangwa Island port of Hassiz Lukah, which meant 'The Gateway' in Islander and was the main port in the north of Jangwa Island. It would then be a three-day ride to Raki Dabiznah, where he would meet up with his father and the Kwasi elders.

Although he hadn't said anything, I could tell Sebastian was worried about his impending reunion with his father. At least Mykael had given the Kwasi freedom to trade in Dornia, which had gone some way to mend the rift between father and son.

'It would mean we would get another two weeks together.'

Sebastian sighed. 'If only that were possible.'

We kissed one final time, then Sebastian mounted his horse. The grey courser had previously belonged to Carin and had been claimed by Sebastian after the guard's death; him saying it was only fair, seeing as Carin and Scout had killed Gold.

'Come back to me,' I said.

'I promise.'

Mykael had come out to say farewell to Sebastian, and as Sebastian set off towards the gates leading from Teragon House, I wept in his arms.

Sebastian stopped for a moment to speak to Danil and Laine, who were watching the gate. Then, after a final wave in our direction, he was gone.

Only afterwards did I remember that I hadn't asked him what Viktor had meant.

***

The days following Sebastian's departure, I was kept busy with the aftermath of the events during my Naming.

In total, nineteen humans had lost their lives, including the serving maid I had seen eyeing up Mykael in the Great Hall and whose exsanguinated corpse was discovered on the throne room floor the morning after my Naming. It appeared she had fled to the throne room in a bid to hide from Viktor, only to succumb to another vampire. Landholder Thomas was also among the dead, having been one of those crushed in the melee at the kitchen doors.

When I was informed of his death, I couldn't help but think of his newborn son, who would now grow up never knowing his father.

Each victim had been wrapped in a white death shroud before being laid out in the North Hall, ready to be returned to their families for burial.

In addition to Lord Moran, five other vampires had been put to death for their behaviour in the Great Hall, including Lord Ivan—who must hold the record for holding his seat the shortest and had been beheaded by Duncan for feeding from a human against their will and refusing the Lord Commander's order to stop.

As well as Lord Bexton, two further deceased vampires had held seats in the Eastern Province. But given what he had learnt from Rugen, Mykael had decided to withhold finding their replacements until he had discovered who else was involved in the plot to overthrow him.

The previous evening, I had already retired to my chambers when Tavin and Ingrid returned to Teragon House with Rugen's descendants, meaning I hadn't witnessed Mykael draining Gavin, Rugen's Son and Celene's older brother, and Gavin's eldest son, Merin, for failing to inform him of Rugen's plot.

Despite what they had done to our family, I was glad Mykael had killed them straight away rather than leaving it until the following morning, as it meant that I wasn't witness to their gruesome demise.

It was the first time I had known Mykael to use this form of punishment on a human since I had arrived at Teragon House, but draining was the penalty for treason for both vampire and human alike, and was what I should have done prior to removing Rugen's head, had the thought of committing such an act not filled me with disgust, or the worry it would trigger my territorial instincts. Or worse, a Blood Frenzy. I think the landholders and servants were scared enough, without that.

Satisfied they were unaware of Rugen's involvement in our family's murder, Mykael had spared the lives of the rest of Rugen's kin. But like the families of previous traitors, they were stripped off their titles and wealth, and as well as being exiled, both they and their descendants were forbidden from being Turned for an eternity. Failure to heed this ban would mean death for both the entire family and the vampire who Turned them.

But although I had been spared witnessing the draining of Gavin and Merin, the same wasn't true for the others involved in Rugen's plot. Gregory and Jorin's trials were held the morning following Sebastian's departure, and I was expected to attend the proceedings. As were the nobles and landholders currently staying at Teragon House.

Given the circumstances, Mykael had refused to allow anyone to leave the grounds of Teragon House—Sebastian and I being the exception—and had ordered all visitors to remain in their quarters until he discovered exactly who else was involved in Rugen's plot.

Understandably, this had proven unpopular with the visitors and several had tried leaving Teragon House. Although none had been successful in their escape attempt, as they had found themselves being turned away from the gates by both the Prime's Guard and the Prime's Watch. The latter had arrived at Teragon House not many hours after Sebastian had left for Westport, to help guard the Prime's household until the four guards Viktor had killed could be replaced.

With their faces concealed by their helms and their black cuirasses emblazoned with a bloodied battle-axe, the Prime's Watch looked terrifying, and although the three Watchmen and two Watchwomen had regarded me kindly the previous evening when they had stood before the thrones, unarmed and with their helms removed, to report their arrival to the Prime, I had still found them rather intimidating and was glad when they had left the throne room for the guardroom.

Mykael and I were the last to enter the throne room, and as I took my seat on the Daughter's throne, I looked around at those gathered in the room and saw that many had fear etched across their faces, but whether it was through guilt or the worry they were about to be wrongly accused, I didn't know. I also caught several landholders glancing at me with fear and distrust. I realised my actions the other evening hadn't gone well in trying to win them over. Perhaps it would have been wiser if I had allowed Mykael to kill Rugen after all. At the time, I had been so angry, I hadn't stopped to consider the implications of my actions. Nor the guilt I would feel at taking yet another a life.

In front of the minor nobles and the landholders stood the Council table, around which sat four of the remaining senior nobles. Duncan was absent, the Lord Commander of the Prime's Watch having returned to The Keep after he and five Prime's Guard had followed Viktor to Greytown; where the Northlander Prime had swum across Grey Bay to his own land. An act which had prompted Mykael to have the number of guards stationed in watchtowers along the banks of Grey and Seal Bays doubled. They may not be able to kill Viktor, but they could warn Mykael if his brother decided to pay another visit. At least the Prime could be more certain of receiving a warning now the duke in Viktor's pocket, and whose land had bordered Grey Bay, was dead. Before the day was out, the same was likely to be true for the duke whose land bordered the other bay.

When I asked Mykael how he could be certain the Lord Commander wasn't involved in Rugen's plot, he had responded that Duncan was his progeny. The ability for a sire to feel their progeny's emotions didn't stop once the vampire had completed their Transition, but instead remained until one of them was dead—a phenomenon known as an emotion-link, or, rather confusingly, a sire-bond. It was a fact that made it no coincidence that Rugen had framed Levin for his crime, seeing as the late Duke of Peragrin was the former Duke of Ashfield's sire and so would've been able to detect his child's treachery. It also meant that I would never be able to lie to Sebastian; a fact which made me thankful that he hadn't noticed anything different about me the morning after my Naming, as he would've known I was lying to him.

'It used to be a rule that only those I had Turned could hold seats,' Mykael had told me when I brought up the subject of Duncan's loyalty. 'But over the years, many of those I hadn't Turned proved to be just as loyal, so I changed the law and made it so that they were open to anyone. But Rugen's treachery has shown that perhaps I should reinstate the old law.'

In fact, four of the five remaining senior nobles were Mykael's progeny—the newly-appointed Duchess of House Bolton the exception, having been Turned by Ingrid.

First of the accused to be brought before Mykael was Gregory.

At Mykael's order, the doors at the rear of the throne room opened, and Danil and Poppy entered the room, a naked Gregory standing between them.

I watched the guards as they dragged the unresisting duke across the room towards the thrones. I really didn't want to be here. Not only did I know that I was about to witness Mykael do to Gregory and Jorin what he had done to Rugen—most likely ending with the pair being drained and decapitated—I was also exhausted. Talina had stayed with me the previous night, rather than sleeping in her own bed—it appeared my actions in the Great Hall hadn't frightened her away—and the two of us had talked long into the night. Well, in my case it had been more crying than talking.

I was devastated by Sebastian's departure and didn't know how I was going to live the next half a year without him. For the first time in months, I found myself wishing I had never been discovered by Mykael. Not that my life as a Kwasi warrior would be any less brutal. In fact, I would have probably been exposed to even more bloodshed, seeing as the Kwasi spent just as much time fighting with other tribes as they did trading, but at least Sebastian and I would've been together.

Danil and Poppy hauled Gregory to the base of the platform, where they forced him to his knees. Given the dried blood that caked his body, it was apparent that, while he had been in the dungeon, the Duke of Peragrin had had the fight beaten out of him.

Once they had deposited the duke before the Prime, the guards went to stand next to the Council table, which was further back from the thrones than what it had been during the vote for the seat at Bolton. Clearly, the senior nobles didn't want to be too close to Gregory should Mykael decide to use his Prime power on him. But they needn't have worried. The Duke of the Peninsula was more than happy to tell his Prime exactly what he thought of him.

'You've become pathetic,' Gregory spat, staring up at Mykael from his position on his knees, his face twisted with contempt. 'A shadow of the Prime I knew when I was first Turned. Treating humans like equals, pandering to their every whim. They need to remember who their true lords are. Those at my castle know their place. Oh, I keep up appearances around the likes of you, and they know better than to complain, but when no one's around, I show them exactly who their lord and master is.'

For the first time since I had met him, Gregory was showing emotion. And it was ugly.

Next to me, Mykael stared down at the duke as Gregory aimed his tirade at him, and although he didn't speak, I had come to know the Prime well enough to realise that the tic on his temple meant he was barely containing his rage. Gregory was in a very dangerous place. Not that the duke seemed to care, as he continued to rant blindly on.

'When Rugen told me and Stefan his plan, we thought, at last, here was the chance to get rid of you and make Dornia great again. I thought an eternity drowning in a metal coffin at the bottom of the Dornian Sea was perfect for a Prime who had spent the last century and a half drowning in sympathy for humans. But you refused Veronika, preferring that pathetic creature instead.' Gregory jerked his head at me.

'Once Veronika had removed her, we were going to demand that you strip Lev of his title and name someone of our choosing. But rather than just killing her, as Rugen had instructed, she got others involved and ended up being discovered. We realised then we had to use a different approach. But before we had chance, Stefan and Micov stupidly opened their mouths and got themselves killed. The fools should've done as Rugen and me and played the part in front of you. We tried to ensure Jorin or Julian won Bolton's seat, but bloody Bridget got it. Another pathetic excuse for a vampire.'

'At least I'm respectful to humans,' was the duchess's furious retort.

Gregory spat on the floor. 'Humans. It's all about humans. What about us? We are vampire!'

But while Gregory openly admitted his treason, when it came to revealing the names of his fellow conspirators, he proved less forthcoming.

'You may kill me, _Mykael_ ,' the duke declared, when the Prime demanded he name his co-conspirators, deliberately addressing the Dornian ruler by name to insult him. 'But you cannot find us all. Dornia will be great again.'

'Are you saying that you're refusing to disclose their names?' Mykael asked, his voice dangerously soft.

'I'm no Rugen. Torture me all you like; I will never betray them to you—' Gregory suddenly screamed as Mykael's power slammed into him.

It seemed sharing some of his power with me hadn't adversely affected its effectiveness, because in even less time than it had taken Rugen to admit his treason, Gregory had gasped out the names of eight co-conspirators.

As he called out the names, two of those gathered in the throne room suddenly broke ranks and fled towards the doors. They were swiftly caught by their fellow nobles and dragged before the dais, where they were forced to their knees. They watched with terrified eyes as Mykael stood up from his throne and descended on Gregory, the latter bleeding and cowering on the floor. The Duke of the Peninsula made no attempt to fight back as Mykael grabbed him by the hair and hauled him to his feet.

Although I didn't want to witness it, I knew if I closed or adverted my eyes, those present would be witness to my show of weakness. So I forced myself to watch Mykael as he drained Gregory, trying desperately to ignore the duke's screams of pain and the heckles those gathered in the room were aiming at the fallen Duke of Peragrin, trying desperately not to throw up or faint at the cheers the minor nobles let out as Gregory's head was torn from his body and thrown to the floor, where it bounced before coming to rest next to the deceased duke's foot. You'd have thought after years of witnessing such acts in Saron Castle, I would no longer be affected by them, but it was as horrifying to me as it had been the first time that I had witnessed someone being put to death. If anything, it was worse now. At Saron Castle, I had lived in a state of perpetual fear and had built up some resilience to the horrors I was witnessing around me, but months of living within the safety of Teragon House, and the love Mykael and Sebastian had shown me, had broken down the protective walls I had built around myself.

Once he was done with Gregory, Mykael turned to the two minor nobles, who were being pinned to the floor by their fellow nobles, and without even bothering to question them, quickly dispatched the lord and lady, completely ignoring their pleas for mercy.

Although Mykael had warned me the proceedings wouldn't be pleasant, it still came as a shock to see how casually he killed them.

I hated this side of Mykael's personality and wished he could always be the kind and gentle person he was when the two of us were alone—well, except when he lost his temper or was testing me—but I knew this persona was necessary for when he dealt with his vampires. I took some comfort in knowing that he took no pleasure in what he did, merely seeing it as a necessary evil of being Prime. And witnessing it, of course, was a necessary evil of being Teragon's Daughter.

Not that that knowledge would stop the nightmares I'd had since witnessing Stefan and Micov's grisly departure, on top of those I still had about the attack by the lake and the years at Saron Castle. I wondered how my father had dealt with it and made me understand why it was common for a Province's Son or Daughter to retire early in their life, as my grandfather had done when he handed the position over to my father. Unfortunately, I wouldn't have the same luxury.

Once he was done, Mykael turned away from the corpses, and marching up the steps, sat down on his throne, his face a mask of grim determination. 'Bring the next one,' he barked at Danil and Poppy, who shot off at once to the dungeon under the guardroom.

Mykael turned to me.

'You're looking rather pale, Anna,' he said quietly, so only I could hear. He leaned over and took my hand, the hardness in his eyes replaced with compassion.

There was the Mykael I knew. The man under the façade of a monster who could coldly kill three of his nobles and sit there caked in their blood like it was nothing. The man I considered my father.

'Do you wish to leave?'

I shook my head. 'I'll stay,' I said, my voice just as quiet.

Although I wanted more than anything to leave the room so that I wouldn't have to witness further bloodshed, I knew it was my duty to stay. I just hoped it wouldn't go on much longer.

'As you wish.' Mykael released my hand and leaned back in his throne, seemingly oblivious to the teeth that had to be digging into his back.

The guards weren't long in returning with Jorin. Like Gregory before, the lord was naked and bloodied.

No one had bothered removing the remains of the dead vampires, nor had Mykael cleaned their blood from his face and body, and as Danil and Poppy escorted him across the room towards the thrones, Jorin stared wide-eyed at both the corpses and the blood on the Prime's person. The lord visibly paled as he realised that he would soon be suffering the same fate.

'Gregory's told me everything,' Mykael said to Jorin, once the lord was knelt before the thrones. 'You may as well save yourself the pain and do the same.'

'I know nothing about your family's murder, Your Grace,' Jorin said, gazing at the floor, his voice quivering with terror. How different from a week earlier when he had been kneeling before his Prime, barely able to hide his glee at being named a candidate for Bolton. 'All I know is that the Duke of Peragrin and the Duke of Ashfield came to my quarters the day before the vote for Bolton and told me that Lord Garris and Lord Julian were going to be put forward as candidates. They said I was to second Julian and also vote for him, as they wanted someone of their choosing to be Duke of House Bolton.'

'Why did they ask you?'

'I don't know, Your Grace.'

'Do not lie to me!'

A blast of Mykael's power quickly loosened the lord's tongue.

'The Duke of Ashfield knew I had been keeping some of the landholder taxes for myself, rather than giving them to you,' Jorin mumbled, his eyes never leaving the floor, 'and that I had been making the landholders declare to you that they'd had a smaller crop than what they'd actually had, so you wouldn't notice the discrepancy. Somehow, Ashfield found out about it. He told me if I didn't agree to their demands, he would tell you everything. I knew you would punish me for stealing from you, and so went along with his plan.'

A quick question to those landholders who looked to Jorin verified the lord's claim.

'We didn't want to do as Lord Shalton asked, Your Grace,' said an older man with dark hair greying at the temples, providing me with the name of Jorin's seat. 'But he threatened to drain our entire family if we reported him to you.'

'He told me that he would force me and my wife from our holding, Your Grace,' said another in a tremulous voice as he gazed at the floor. 'It's been in the care of my family for over eight generations.'

'I only voted for him to be the Duke of House Bolton in the hope we would finally be rid of him,' said a third.

'Your Grace, I...' stammered a young man who looked no more than twenty.

Rather than walking over to the base of the platform, as the others had done, the landholder had sunk to his knees where he stood.

The landholder was clearly terrified that Mykael was going to punish him, and after witnessing what he had done to Gregory and the others, I could understand the man's fear. I also knew all too well the terror humans felt around vampires.

I decided to go and talk to him.

There were mutters from those gathered as I suddenly stood up from the throne and started down the platform steps.

Reaching the bottom of the steps, I stepped around Jorin and the bloodied remains of the three vampires, lifting my skirts to avoid the puddles of blood on the floor, and walked over to where the landholder was kneeling, the clicking of my heels on the wooden floor the only sound in a silent room.

As I drew near, the landholders around the kneeling man scuttled away, convinced that I was going to attack him. When I reached him, I crouched in front of the quaking man and took his hand. 'What is your name?' I asked gently.

The man raised his head and stared at me with terrified eyes. 'J-Jon, my lady.

I smiled at him reassuringly, taking care not to reveal my fangs. I knew all too well how frightening they could be for someone in his position. 'You can tell me, Jon. How did Jorin threaten you?'

'My wife, my lady. Lord Shalton threatened my wife. When I inherited the orchard from my da just after Midsummer, Lord Shalton visited me and demanded that I lie to His Grace about the size of my apple crop, as he wanted to keep some of the taxes for himself. He said Da had done it without complaint, and I was to do the same. If I refused or reported him, he would take my wife and use her for himself.' Jon let out a sob. 'She's with child, my lady. It'll be our first-born, but when I told Lord Shalton this, he said he didn't care. He would use her anyway, and when he was finished with her, he would drain her. Child or not.' Jon lowered his gaze as he started weeping.

I was disgusted. That was the sort of thing Viktor would do. Dornian vampires should know better.

'Where is your wife now?'

Although I didn't mean to, my anger caused me to speak with power, and I saw Jon wince as it hit him, while there were gasps from those standing nearby.

Seeing Jon's reaction filled me with guilt, and I fought to control my rage. These people were scared enough, without being intimidated even further.

'Back at the holding, my lady,' Jon said in a voice barely above a whisper. 'My ma's there, and my younger sisters and our workers, but that's all. If Lord Shalton's men attack, they are defenceless.'

'I'll see to it that no harm comes to your wife, Jon, or the others at your holding,' I said, this time in a normal voice. 'I'll have guards from Bolton Castle sent to defend your holding should any of Jorin's men attack.' Which, given he was going to be put to death, was unlikely. But it was always better to be cautious. I looked around at the rest of the landholders who looked to Shalton and were still kneeling in front of the thrones. 'The same goes for all of your holdings.'

If I was going to be Daughter of House Teragon, I may as well put the powers I held to good use and protect those in need.

Jon looked at me, his fear turned to relief. 'Thank you, my lady,' he said, grasping my hand with both of his. 'May the Goddess bless you with her light.'

'It's clear you were all acting under duress,' Mykael told the landholders as I returned to my throne. He looked at me and nodded, showing his approval. 'Therefore, none of you will be punished for your actions.' I could see the relief on the landholders' faces as he said this. Mykael looked at Jorin, and his face hardened. 'So, you are a bully and a thief, as well as a traitor.'

'I promise you, Your Grace, I knew nothing of the plot to kill your family, or that Ashfield and the others wanted to replace you with Viktor. I would never agree to that. Viktor's just as cruel to the vampires as he is the humans; only a fool would want him as their Prime. The only reason my name was put forward as a candidate was because Ashfield knew, as it was my own Province, I'd have a greater chance of winning, and if I became the Duke of Bolton, he'd be able to use my secret to manipulate me—giving him control of two Provinces.'

This time not even a prolonged blast of power would get Jorin to change his mind, making me suspect the lord was indeed telling the truth.

Mykael must've suspected the same thing, as he suddenly released Jorin, leaving the lord bleeding and trembling on the floor. 'Who is your sire?' he demanded.

'Lord Garrod, Your Grace,' Jorin gasped as he knelt on the floor and wiped blood from his nose, his face twisted in agony.

'Who's conveniently dead, so I'm unable to verify whether what you are telling me is the truth.'

'Your Grace, I swear to you—'

'Enough!'

Jorin fell silent.

'Regardless of whether you were involved in Rugen's plot, you have admitted stealing from the royal purse and intimidating those in your care. Both of which are crimes punishable by death—the only difference being it's by sword rather than draining.'

Mykael stood up from his throne, and unsheathing his blade, walked down the steps to where a kneeling Jorin was staring silently at the floor. The Prime then swung his sword, and as I watched Jorin's head hit the floor, it suddenly occurred to me that I was on course for seeing far more bloodshed as Mykael's Daughter than I had ever done as a slave.

#  Chapter Twenty-seven

Satisfied the rest of the visitors had nothing to do with the plot against him, Mykael allowed the nobles and landholders of the Northern and Eastern Provinces to return to their castles and holdings as soon as we were finished in the throne room. Several lords were tasked with going to the castles belonging to those named by Gregory, plus Lord Julian of the Ashfield Province, and bring the accused to Teragon House for questioning, while others were given the responsibility of returning the deceased to their families.

As they were leaving, a few landholders came over to where I was standing on the steps of the main entrance to speak with me, including Jon. It seemed that my actions in the throne room had gone some way in alleviating their apprehension towards me. But going by the expressions of most of those leaving, they were just glad to be finally allowed to be on their way and it was probably going to be a long time before any of them returned.

One group of visitors may have left, but there was no let up, as the nobles and landholders of the Ashfield Province and the Peninsula had been summoned to Teragon House to vote for their new duke or duchess and were due to start arriving that very evening. Teragon House became a bustle of activity as maids dashed about readying the bedchambers for the new arrivals while, in the kitchens, Winnie was barking orders at the kitchen staff as they prepared the evening meal for the new arrivals, her voice coming clearly through the doors leading from the kitchens to the Great Hall, where I had gone to sit with Mykael and the senior nobles after the trial.

'Watch how you turn the spit now, Lily, otherwise one side will be charred and the other raw.' 'Salt. I said salt. What use is sugar in a stew? Stupid girl.' 'If you don't remove that bread now, Tomas, it will be blackened and no good for anyone.'

Listening to her brought back memories of my time in the kitchens at Saron Castle. It felt strange to be sitting at the high table with vampires rather than in the kitchens up to my elbows in flour.

The first of the visitors arrived that evening, just as the sun was setting for another day.

As I sat in the throne room with Mykael and greeted the newcomers, I could see the wariness in their eyes. They feared both what the Prime would do to them and that Viktor might return, but they'd had no choice but to respond to the summons. To disobey an order from the Prime wouldn't just automatically forfeit their seat or holding, it would also be considered proof of their involvement in Rugen's plot.

Several nobles did fail to respond to Mykael's summons, and upon further inspection, it was discovered that both they and their descendants had fled their castles and gone into hiding; most likely to Thiar—a popular haven for exiles and traitors alike. But an eternity was a long time to hide, and I didn't fancy their chances. Especially when Mykael offered a healthy reward to anyone who brought either them or their head before him.

The morning after everyone had arrived, Council was sworn in to find the new duke or duchess of the two vacant seats, starting with the one at Peragrin. Like the vote for Bolton, I was given the task of counting the votes and announcing the results.

As a result of the plot against him, Mykael changed the rules surrounding who could hold the seat of a senior or minor house. Those who already held seats could keep them, but from now on, only those sired by either him or his senior nobles were eligible to be candidates.

'Given the behaviour of some of your fellow nobles, you should think yourselves lucky I'm even allowing you to choose your own duke or duchess,' Mykael told those gathered, when he informed them of the new rule, 'and I don't just do as my brother and give it to someone of my choosing. But believe me when I say that, if I even get the slightest hint of treason against me again, I will do exactly that. If I don't just kill the lot of you, that is. You only hold your seat by virtue of my approval, and I can take it from you just as swiftly as you were granted it. There are plenty who would willingly take your place and whose loyalty I can be certain of.'

It was clear from their faces that many of the minor nobles were unhappy at the new rule, as it meant most, if not all, would be prevented from ever becoming a senior noble.

The first morning of voting, Lady Kerry of the Eastern Province won Peragrin. I was glad she had won the seat. The several times I had met the Lady of Badger's Creek, she had always come across as friendly and open, and was respectful to both the humans in Mykael's household and the visiting landholders. I think the Peninsula could do with someone such as Kerry after the tyrant Gregory had proven to be, especially after hearing the testimonies from his landholders about his poor treatment of them. Tavin was also delighted; Kerry being his progeny, whom he had Turned just over half a century before. Mykael, too, seemed pleased with the result. It just meant Kerry would have to return to Teragon House after only leaving a few days before.

Much to Silvana's delight, after narrowly missing out on the seat at Peragrin, Lord Farly was voted the new Duke of House Ashfield.

In neither instance was a name uttered in jest seconded, nor were any of those present put forward as candidates. Most likely because none of them fulfilled the new criteria set out by Mykael.

Once Kerry and Farly had arrived at Teragon House and officially accepted their new seats, the trials of the remaining four lords and two ladies named by Gregory—

plus, Julian—took place. Like their fellow conspirators before, all seven were executed by Mykael for treason. The amount of blood the Prime had consumed in recent weeks, it would be a long time before he next required the feeding house.

Although none of them had implicated anyone else in the plot, and all visitors had been questioned thoroughly by Mykael before he had allowed them to leave, I knew it was unlikely they were the only ones involved and could tell from the strain around his eyes that Mykael knew this, too.

Before they left, he gave his senior nobles the task of questioning every vampire residing in their Province to determine whether they were involved with the plot. But he knew it would take years, if ever, to find all those involved.

***

Just as I thought there had been enough excitement with the events during my Naming and the subsequent trials and voting in of new nobles, I received yet another shock four days after the last of the trials had been held, when Danil came into the Great Hall and made a startling declaration.

In a bid to distract myself from the upset I was still feeling at Sebastian's departure, I had spent the afternoon riding in the forests surrounding Teragon House with Mykael, Silvana, and Tavin—the two senior nobles were Teragon House's only remaining visitors, everyone else having departed the previous day—and on our return, I had joined them in the Great Hall for a drink.

The hall no longer bore any signs of the Primes' fight. The stone floors had been scrubbed clean and covered with fresh rushes and the broken tables and benches had been replaced, so it was once again the warm and welcoming space it had been prior to Viktor's visit.

The Prime wasn't with us, as he had gone to write some letters, so the three of us and Lev—whom we had encountered outside the stables—decided to sit with Poppy at the guards' table, rather than on the dais.

The five of us were halfway through our second tankard of ale when Danil entered the Great Hall and came over to where we were sitting. With him was a dark-haired young woman whom I recognised as the villager he had been dancing with at Midsummer. As they drew near, I noticed something strange about her. It took me a moment to realise it was the smell of her blood.

Since completing my Transition, I had been able to smell the blood of those humans around me, and although I had never experienced the overwhelming urge to tear their throat open like I had done before tasting human blood for the first time, I always found their scent pleasant in the same way I did a sweet perfume or the scent of the roses in Duchess Coriana's rose garden. But now I was detecting something in the scent of this woman's blood that was telling me I shouldn't feed from her. Was she ill?

When they reached the table, Danil greeted us before turning to Tavin, who was sitting on the opposite side of the table, in between Lev and Poppy.

'Sire, I would like you to meet Rosalie,' he said to the duke. 'My progeny.'

I was stunned. Danil had Turned the villager?

There were strict rules governing the making of new vampires. In addition to only being allowed to Turn a maximum of two humans a century, vampires were required to seek the permission of their senior noble; the only exception to the latter was if the vampire could prove they had Turned the human in a life or death situation, as what had happened when Sebastian Turned me. This meant, before he Turned her, Danil would've required Mykael's permission, who would have added Rosalie to the register of vampires in the Eastern Province, along with naming Danil as her sire. The only exceptions to the two vampires a century rule were senior nobles and those of the Prime's Watch who were Turning humans to become new Watchmen. Both could make as many vampires as they wished, the only requirement was that the former sought the permission of Mykael and the latter, Duncan. They, too, had to be registered, there being no exception to this rule. Even my name was on the Eastern Province register, where I was listed as being a member of the Kwasi tribe and that Sebastian was my sire. Any vampire who was found not to be registered was automatically sent to join the Prime's Watch and their sire forbidden from siring any further vampires for the next century and a half. The unregistered vampire was also banned from ever holding a seat, and if their sire held a seat, they automatically forfeit it. It meant, for her to become a member of the Prime's Guard, Rugen must have falsified the register at Ashfield Castle when he discovered Veronika was Turned, saying he had granted the feeding house guard permission to Turn his descendant when he had done no such thing.

It was also forbidden to Turn those who were yet to reach adulthood; an act which meant death for both the vampire concerned and the one they had Turned, as it was deemed kinder to kill the child than expect them to live in a state of perpetual childhood.

Dornia wasn't the only land to have rules surrounding the making of new vampires. Jangwa Island had similar restrictions, as did Farlow. Sebastian had already told me the rules of our tribe meant it would be at least two decades before I could Turn anyone, and only then with the permission of his father. Not that I had any plans to make a vampire. I didn't know the rules surrounding the making of vampires in the Northlands, except the one forbidding slaves.

I could understand the rules. It wouldn't do to have a land overrun with vampires, as the humans who were left would be quickly drained. Nor would it be sensible to allow a situation where it was possible for a group of vampires in a short space of time to Turn enough humans to overthrow a Prime. Of course, as the exposed plot had just shown, this was still possible, but theoretically it should take longer for it to happen, meaning there was a greater chance of it being discovered.

The fact Rosalie was in Transition must be the reason for the strangeness I was detecting in her blood, I realised, my mind going back to the night Danil had found me lying in the road. How he had known, without me telling him, that I was in Transition.

During my time at Teragon House, I had met other Transitioning vampires, including Erik, who had been Turned by Guardsman Rodrin several weeks prior to my arrival at Teragon House, and upon completing his Final Transition had been given a place on the Prime's Guard, much to the delight of the two vampires. Like Sebastian with me, Rodrin had Turned Erik out of love, and one only had to see the pair together to realise how much they adored one another. But although I had met other Transitioning vampires, none had been since my Final Transition, meaning I hadn't noticed this anomaly in their blood before.

It also explained Danil's strange behaviour that Talina had spoken about. In bedding the villagers, he must have been looking for a potential human to Turn. I wondered if Talina was aware of Rosalie. I already knew from talking to her, that Danil's sister had no wish to become a vampire herself and had been devastated when Tavin had Turned Danil to join his guard at Bowen Castle. I wondered how she was going to feel about the fact her brother himself had made one.

Despite knowing other vampires who had Turned humans, it still came as a shock to learn Danil had made a vampire. Especially as he himself hadn't wanted to become vampire and had only done so at Tavin's order.

Opposite me, the Duke of Bowen broke into a wide smile. 'About time, my child.' Getting to his feet, he shook a grinning Danil's hand. 'I wondered how long it was going to take you, seeing as you've been Turned for nearly a decade now.' He turned to the woman standing next to Danil and embraced her. 'Welcome to the family, Rosalie.'

'Thank you, my lord,' Rosalie mumbled, her embarrassment at being embraced by the duke clear on her face.

'Duke Bowen,' Tavin corrected as he pulled away and smiled at her. 'You're one of us now.'

Rosalie gave a shy smile in response.

Silvana stood up to embrace Rosalie, while behind me, Lev and Poppy offered their congratulations to the pair.

I just continued to stare at Danil. 'You made a vampire?'

I heard Poppy's gasp, while in front of me, Silvana and Tavin were both looking at me as if not believing I would dare say such a thing.

'My lady?' Danil stammered, his eyes widening at the sharpness of my tone.

Seeing their stunned expressions, I realised I had spoken out of turn. Forcing a smile on my face, I stood up from the table to congratulate my friend.

'Forgive me, I didn't mean to be rude. I was just shocked at your announcement.' I looked at Rosalie, who lowered her eyes at my scrutiny. _She looks so young_ , I thought, as I regarded her. 'What age are you, Rosalie?'

'Nineteen if it please you, my lady,' Rosalie said with a curtsey.

It most certainly did not please me.

Seeing the loving look in Danil's eyes as he gazed at Rosalie, I suddenly felt overwhelmed with jealousy.

_I want to be her_ , I realised. _I want to be the one Danil looks at with adoration, the one who shares his bed, the one who feels his love._ My mind went back to the jealousy I had felt when I had seen the two of them dancing at Midsummer and when Talina had spoken of him being with other women, and the truth suddenly hit me. I was in love with Danil.

I was stunned at this sudden realisation, but knowing I couldn't betray my feelings to the others, I pulled a startled Rosalie into an embrace. 'I'm so happy for you,' I lied.

As I stepped back from the younger woman, I caught Silvana regarding me with a knowing look on her face and realised the Duchess of Foxwell had guessed what was up with me.

Thankfully, she appeared to be the only one, Lev and Poppy having gone over to join Tavin in congratulating Danil. Poppy was making some lewd comment about the relationship between a Transitioning vampire and their sire, while Tavin and Lev were laughing at an embarrassed Danil.

Looking away from them, I turned to Rosalie and forced a smile on my face while, inside, my heart felt as though it was breaking in two. 'You must join us for a drink to celebrate.' And before Rosalie could respond, I ordered a passing serving boy to bring a tankard of ale for the newcomers. 'And another for me.'

I needed a drink after news like that.

'I know all too well how much it hurts when the love you feel for someone isn't reciprocated,' Silvana said to me a short while later.

She had led me over to the high table so that we could speak privately. By now, several other guards and two off-duty Watchmen had joined Danil and Rosalie in celebrating the villager's Turning, and it had become rather loud around the table, meaning our conversation wouldn't be overheard.

How different from my Turning when, rather than celebrating, I had been fleeing through the Northlands with Sebastian, terrified for my life.

'But believe me when I tell you, Anna, you will get over the pain you're feeling.'

'But why does it have to be now that I realise my feelings for him, Silvana?' I said, as I watched Danil and Rosalie. 'When it's too late to tell him.'

Rosalie was sitting on Danil's lap as my friend kissed her. All around them, guards and Watchmen were wolf-whistling. How was I going to cope seeing them together like that for the next six months?

Once she had completed her Transition, Rosalie would be sent away from Teragon House. Unless she joined the Prime's Guard, which I would make certain never happened. The way I was feeling, she would be sent to The Keep. But until then, I was stuck with her. Unless, of course, Danil was sent away.

'Life can be cruel sometimes.'

I knew only too well how cruel life could be, and it seemed it had dealt me another blow.

At the guards' table, Rosalie and Danil were still kissing, and not wanting to witness any more, I turned away from them and looked at Silvana.

'But what does it mean for me and Sebastian?' I asked her, voicing the other thing that was bothering me. 'How can I love both?'

Although I knew nothing would ever happen between us, I still felt guilty at feeling that way towards someone other than Sebastian. He had been gone for just over three weeks; how could I have forgotten him so easily?

Silvana smiled. 'When you live for eternity, it's almost impossible for your heart to belong to only one. Sometimes those who steal your heart come along at the same time, but it doesn't mean you love them any less.'

'I didn't realise that. I mean, I know it's common for vampires to bed others when in a relationship, but I just assumed it was to do with feeding. I didn't realise it could mean more.' So much for vampires being creatures who were incapable of love.

I wondered what had happened to the Northlander vampires to make them so cruel. Perhaps living in the shadow of Viktor made them behave the way they did, or maybe they did love and it was just that I had never seen it.

'Why do you think vampires never wed?'

I already knew from Mykael that, unlike my father and his father before him, I wasn't expected to wed. I had assumed it was because no children would ever come from such a union, and this was also the reason why Mykael hadn't forbidden mine and Sebastian's relationship. Normally, it wasn't the done thing for Teragon's Son or Daughter to lie with anyone other than their husband or wife. Look at how Mykael had spoken of my father's bedding of the Lady Celene, how coldly he had regarded Veronika—the product of that affair—and his refusal to acknowledge her as kin, even though, at the time, he had believed she was the only survivor of his blood. But maybe it was something more. Maybe, being vampire himself, Mykael knew that I would love many and so it would be cruel to tie me to just one.

'So, it's possible for me to love both Danil and Sebastian?'

'Indeed. And over the coming years you may love others, both human and vampire. It isn't the same for all our kind, of course. Some only ever feel that way about one. But most will love many during their lifetime.'

I knew Sebastian was one such vampire, him having told me that I was the only one he had loved in the two hundred years since he was Turned. I had believed the same would be true for me, but now it seemed my heart also belonged to another. Even if the man concerned didn't feel the same way.

Two days later, Tavin and Silvana and their entourages returned to their Provinces, and after over a month of visitors, a quiet calm descended on Teragon House.

#  Chapter Twenty-eight

Over the following weeks, I slowly adjusted to life at Teragon House without Sebastian.

The day after Tavin and Silvana had left for their Provinces, a letter arrived from Sebastian, informing me that he had arrived safely in Raki Dabiznah and the reunion with his father had gone better than expected. They were to be spending some time in the city before returning to the Kwasi Lands on the western side of Jangwa Island, where they would be reunited with the rest of our tribe and where Sebastian would stay for a short while before travelling to the Southern Continent.

_It seems strange to be here in the dust and bustle of Raki Dabiznah without you by my side, my darling Kata,_ he wrote. _It is as though there is a part of me missing. I cannot wait for the spring when we can be together again._

It was only a short note, just ten lines in length, but I sat on one of the stone benches in Duchess Coriana's rose garden and read it over and over. I may have never been to Raki Dabiznah, but Sebastian had described the 'Oasis in the Desert' in such detail that I could almost see him sitting in his camel-hide tent as he wrote the letter, surrounded by bustling markets, the desert stretching in every direction as far as the eye could see. The warm air filled with the smell of spices and exotic fruit.

True to his promise to Sebastian, Mykael took over my sword training, and each morning we trained on the lawn next to Duchess Coriana's rose garden, as Sebastian and I had done. As well practicing the Dance of the Warrior—which Mykael proved to be fairly adept at, having trained with Sebastian during my sire's time at Teragon House—the Prime also taught me the technique used by the vampires of Dornia and the Northlands, which was an altogether different fighting style and used a broadsword rather than the narrow, curved blade of the Kwasi. Before long, I had adopted my own distinct fighting style, which was a combination of the two.

We would also go riding in the forests surrounding Teragon House. It was nice to spend time together as father and daughter, without the responsibilities of running Dornia interfering. Where, for just a few hours, Mykael could relax, and the worry I had seen in his eyes since the exposure of Rugen's plot, disappeared for a blessed while.

I was also kept busy with my duties around Teragon House. As I had officially been named Mykael's Daughter, it became my responsibility to hold weekly court sessions in the throne room, which normally consisted of hearing petitions and settling disputes between neighbouring holdings, as well as determining the guilt or innocence of those brought before me accused of such things as theft, fighting in tavern brawls, and failure to pay taxes due to the Prime. Unlike murder and rape, the punishment for those crimes wasn't death. Instead, the penalties ranged from a hefty fine to serving a term of hard labour in the gold mines of Western Dornia, depending on the severity of their offence. Not that I never passed the sentence of death, but thankfully it wasn't often and was always by sword rather than teeth. Mykael alone dealt with traitors.

The first time I put someone to death, a man found guilty of stabbing a fellow merchant to death in a drunken dispute over a woman, I had wept in my quarters for hours afterwards. I knew I could have ordered one of the guards to do the deed, but Mykael had once told me that he believed whoever passed the sentence should be the one who wielded the blade, and I was of the same opinion. If I couldn't put the sword to a person's neck, then what right did I have to condemn them to death? I was also glad for my tears because it meant that I hadn't lost my humanity, something which concerned me, given how easily I had killed Rugen. I quickly learnt to wear the same mask as Mykael when in front of others.

It felt strange to be the one giving orders rather than receiving them, but I had spent enough time watching Mykael and Lev to know the right way to do it, and one of them was never far away if I needed to seek their advice on a matter.

Although thankfully rare, I also dealt with those cases where humans claimed ill-treatment by vampires, including feeders hurt by overzealous patrons, landholders and servants abused by their landlords, and villagers abused by the village guard. People could come at any time of the day or night to request an audience with me. And they did. Sometimes arriving in the middle of the night, having fled their abuser, although they didn't get to see me until the following morning.

My punishments for the erring vampires were swift and severe. I wanted to make it clear to both them and others that such behaviour wasn't acceptable. Although there were certain things that I could do nothing about, like starving or severely injured vampires draining feeders, and I would be forced to send the family member seeking justice away without having been able to grant them the retribution they—and I—so desired.

Another of my duties was making regular visits to those landholders who lived on the estates surrounding Teragon House, to make sure all was well and to give them chance to discuss any worries they may have.

Understandably, events during my Naming hadn't gone in my favour in winning the affections of the Eastern Province people, as many blamed me for what had happened. As far as they were concerned, if it hadn't been for me, Viktor would never have come to Teragon House. And while none I visited were outright rude or turned me away, I could tell from their demeanour they were unhappy it was me who was visiting, rather than Lev, and conversation was often forced. I think they were as relieved as I when it was time for me to be on my way.

Surprisingly, it was Landholder Thomas' widow—the landholder I thought would be the most against my visit, given she had lost her husband less than a week after the birth of their son—who turned out to be the most welcoming.

My first visit to the Thomas Holding was late one sunny afternoon, a few weeks after my Naming. I had deliberately left the holding until last, as I had been concerned at the reception I would receive, but I needn't have worried because, rather than accusing me of being responsible for her late husband's death, Molly welcomed me with a warm smile. She then promptly set me to work in her kitchen so that she could tend to her son, Jacob, who was lying on the kitchen table, crying shrilly.

Guardsman Evan was my escort that day, and he wasn't happy with Molly treating the Daughter of Teragon, in his words, 'like a common servant', but I was happy to help—I had been made to do far worse. Much to his disgust, I sent the guardsman to help Thomas' eldest son mend the fence surrounding the holding while I went to make the dough for the following day's bread, leaving Molly to nurse her son.

It was the first time I had made dough since leaving Saron Castle, and I was surprised to discover that I missed it.

I had just placed the dough in a basin and covered it with a damp cloth to rise, when I turned around and found Molly watching me. 'You have the way of your lady mother,' she said, using her free hand to push back the salt and pepper curls which had escaped from her red headscarf, a sleeping Jacob clasped tightly to her breast.

'You knew my mother?' I asked, surprised.

Molly nodded. 'Princess Katerina would often come with Prince Frederik when he visited the holdings. Each time she visited, Princess Katerina would insist on helping me in the kitchen, saying it was the Vachenian way and her lord father would be furious with her if he discovered she'd been visiting holdings without helping out.' Molly smiled. 'She even brought you on occasion, and you and my eldest would play together on the kitchen floor while we worked. Prince Frederik wasn't impressed, saying it wasn't right for Teragon's Daughter-in-Waiting to be playing on the kitchen floor like a commoner, but your mother was insistent. It was what she had done as a child and what your children would do. Your mother was loved by many in the Eastern Province, my lady. When she passed, it was a sad day indeed.' She looked down at her sleeping son sadly. 'Viktor has destroyed so many families.'

Indeed he had.

Because of Viktor, I would never know the woman Molly spoke about with such fondness, nor would Jacob know his father.

But although my mother had been taken from me, it didn't mean I couldn't honour her memory. From that day on, I did as Princess Katerina had done, and each holding I visited, I offered my help; be it in the kitchens or with the children. I thought it only right, seeing as I was half-Vachenian, and had she lived, my mother would have expected me to follow the traditions of her land.

While it didn't appease everyone, and there were some who never accepted my offer of help, I found my new approach went a long way in improving my relationship with the vast majority of landholders. Before long, my visits were met with enthusiasm rather than dread.

Summer turned into autumn, and the forest floor and the lawns of Teragon House became a sea of gold and red as the trees shed their leaves for another year, and streams swelled with rain from autumn storms. One afternoon I went hazelnut gathering with Poppy and Talina. While I couldn't eat them, I still wanted to gather the nuts, as it was something I had never done before. There had been a strong wind the previous night and the ground by the hedgerows was carpeted with hazelnuts. The three of us returned home with baskets full of them, which the humans at Teragon House got to enjoy later that evening in cakes made by the kitchen staff.

As promised, the morning after my Naming, Mykael had unlocked the chest in the scroll room. Although I hadn't read all of them, the scrolls I had looked at so far contained, among other things, the family trees of both my parents and Mykael's findings on the ritual he and his brothers had performed, as well as the _Blood of Allaron_ legend and the secret ritual he performed on each Teragon descendant at the time of their birth to bestow them with the blood-mark.

There were also letters between himself and Duchess Coriana when they were sweethearts, which I had found particularly poignant. The pair had met when a young Lady Coriana was brought to Prime Frederik's court at Allaron Castle by her father, the then Duke of House Farrow, and like my parents, Mykael and Coriana's marriage had been one of love rather than arranged. From the contents of the letters, it was obvious they had adored one another, and I could understand how Mykael still missed her, even after four hundred years, and how hard it must be for him to have been separated from her for as long as he had.

I also found a number of writings by Mykael during the darker period of his reign, and after reading what he had thought of the humans of his land and how he had treated them, I was glad it had been before I was alive. I could understand why Mykael hadn't let me read them until now. If I had read them when I first arrived at Teragon House, it would have permanently destroyed my relationship with him. But I now knew it was the Mykael of the past and he was no longer that Prime.

It did make me wonder what would make him revert to that tyrant once more.

But no matter how busy I kept myself, I couldn't shake the loneliness that Sebastian's absence brought. Teragon House was full of reminders of him—the lake behind the willow trees at the far end of the grounds was where he had taught me to swim, Duchess Coriana's rose garden was where I had sat with him learning Islander, the Great Hall was where we had spent all those evenings dancing. I couldn't even escape the loneliness when I was in my bedchamber. The bed felt huge without him, and I couldn't get used to sleeping alone. Both at the orphan house and Saron Castle I had slept in a dormitory, and since being at Teragon House, I had spent all but a handful of nights with Sebastian. But now I was having to spend every single night alone, and I found myself lying in bed wide awake long after the rest of Teragon House had fallen asleep. Not even having the door open between mine and Talina's room helped.

Therefore, it was a welcome relief when, a week after Midwinter, Duchess Ingrid sent Mykael a bird announcing the upcoming wedding of her Son, Lord Kelvin of Farrow, and the Lady Grace of Woodvale, as it meant I would have some time away from Teragon House.

Normally, when Mykael was absent from Teragon House, his Son or Daughter ruled the Eastern Province in his absence, as my father had done. But Mykael said that, as the Farrows were my kin, it was only right that I accompanied him. Also, it was important for me to see the land of my birth, and the Dornian people needed to see his Daughter.

Although he hadn't said it, I knew the real reason for Mykael's insistence I came with him was because of the possibility of Viktor paying a visit to Teragon House during his brother's absence. Even if two dozen Watchmen had been sent by Lord Duncan to guard Teragon House while we were away.

So, I would be going with Mykael and Lord Lev would be staying at Teragon House, as he had done countless other times. While I felt guilty for leaving the responsibility of Teragon House and the Eastern Province to Lev after only just taking up my role, I was excited at the prospect of travelling across Dornia with Mykael. I had heard so much about the land of my birth from both him and others. It would be nice to finally get to see some of it for myself, especially as the Southern Province was where Duchess Coriana had spent the first seventeen years of her life, before her marriage to Mykael, and so was as much my heritage as the Eastern Province.

On the morning of our departure, there was a flurry of activity outside Teragon House as servants rushed about, loading carts and beasts of burden with trunks and other belongings. As well as guards and servants, several nobles from the Eastern Province were travelling with us to witness the joining together of House Farrow and House Woodvale, along with their descendants and staff.

As she was my lady's maid, Talina would also be coming with us.

I wasn't the only one not to have seen Dornia. Talina had never ventured any further than the journey to Teragon House from Bowen Castle, and the previous evening, as she packed into large trunks the clothes, shoes, jewellery, and other belongings I wanted to take with me, she had chattered away at top speed about our impending journey.

'I cannot wait to see the Southern Province,' she said, as she placed a pile of folded nightdresses into one of the travelling trunks standing open in the centre of the room. 'It's where my da's da was born, but I've never been there. Hopefully, it'll be warmer there, too. It's been so cold here just recently, especially now the snows have arrived.'

The snows came later to Dornia than they did the Northlands, and the previous morning, I had woken to a land covered in a dusting of white, and now—as I walked across the courtyard to where one of the stableboys was standing with Libby—large snowflakes were floating past my nose and my breath steamed in the freezing air. But while the humans of our party were wrapped in woollens and furs to stave off the cold, to me the day felt as comfortable as a warm spring day and all I was wearing were my usual riding breeches and a purple fur-trimmed jacket that had been a Midwinter gift from Mykael.

As I was the Daughter of Teragon it meant my place was at the head of the procession with the Prime, and once I had mounted Libby, I rode over to where Mykael was already astride his horse, busy talking to Loran standing next to him. As usual, Mykael was bare-chested, and seemed oblivious to the snow cascading down on him. Unlike his poor valet, who was shivering despite his fur cloak.

Hearing a horse approach, Mykael looked around and smiled affectionately at me before turning back to Loran. 'See that it's done.'

'At once, Your Grace,' said the white-haired valet. And nearly slipping on the icy cobbles, Loran rushed over to two baggage handlers who were staggering under the weight of the trunks they were carrying towards the waiting carts. 'Three times!' he hollered at the pair. 'Three times I've asked you to bring down His Grace's trunks and load them on the cart. The last time, you assured me you would fetch them immediately, but I've just checked again and they are still nowhere in sight. Now, I'm about to go upstairs and if I find the trunks still standing outside the bedchamber where I left them, you'll both be dismissed, and I'll make sure you never work for another household again.'

At this, the flustered men quickly handed over their burdens to waiting servants then shot off towards the house, a still-shouting Loran close behind them.

'Ready to go?' Mykael asked, as I drew alongside him.

'Absolutely,' I said, barely able to contain my excitement. I had been looking forward to this ever since Mykael had told me I was going with him.

'I'm glad you decided to ride at the front with me, rather than going by carriage. No better way to see the land than from astride a horse.'

While some of the nobles and their descendants were going to be travelling by carriage, the thought didn't appeal to me. I hadn't spent weeks learning how to ride, just so I could see Dornia from some stuffy carriage.

'Carriages are for invalids and women heavy with child,' I said, repeating what Sebastian had told me.

Mykael threw back his head and let out a booming laugh. 'Finally, something me and the Kwasi can agree on.'

Standing on my stirrups, I looked over my shoulder at the large procession behind us, which snaked across the main courtyard, past the stables, and beyond. The Prime didn't believe in travelling light.

On the horse directly behind Mykael—bearing the blue and silver banner of House Teragon—was Guardswoman Poppy. Normally, Danil was the Prime's bannerman, but as he had a vampire to raise, Captain Lant—Commander of the Prime's Guard—had decided he was to remain behind, as his commitment to Rosalie took priority over his other duties.

I was glad. Hopefully, some time away from him would enable me to get over my feelings for the guardsman.

Since his announcement, I had changed my usual off-grounds escort to Poppy, using the excuse I didn't want to interfere with Rosalie's training. Like it had been Sebastian's with me, as her sire, it was Danil's responsibility to train Rosalie in weaponry and how to be a vampire.

'It also means I can practice my Islander,' I had told a glum faced Danil.

They were the excuses I gave my friend, but the truth was I didn't want to be around him, as I knew he would want to talk about Rosalie, or worse, want the villager to come with us. Bad enough I had to endure listening to his sister go on about her.

According to Talina—who had taken Danil's siring a vampire better than I had expected—Rosalie was lovely, and since he had Turned her, the old Danil had returned. But knowing she was sharing his bed, I couldn't even bear to look at the villager, let alone talk to her.

Danil had looked at me strangely when I had announced that I was changing my escort but hadn't commented. Thankfully, neither had Mykael. I didn't know whether Silvana had mentioned my feelings for Danil to him, or, like when I had dismissed Callie, he just wanted me to be happy, and if that included choosing my own escort, then he was happy for me to do this. Either way, I was glad not to have to explain myself to him.

But while I could avoid Danil and Rosalie when I was outside the grounds of Teragon House, the same wasn't true in the Great Hall, where I had to endure the sight of the pair staring at each other with love in their eyes. I would also encounter them as I went about my business around Teragon House, and while I would always talk to them and would smile politely as Danil proudly told me how well Rosalie was doing in her sword training and horse riding lessons, inside my heart was breaking. It would be good not to have to live with that for a few weeks.

I may have been glad Danil wasn't going, but the same couldn't be said for Rosalie, if the disgruntled look on her face the day Lant announced which guards would be accompanying the Prime to Farrow Castle had been anything to go by. It seemed she had assumed that being the progeny of a Prime's Guardsman—and the Prime's bannerman at that—had meant she would be coming with us. Danil, too, hadn't looked happy with the decision, but there was nothing he could do. Lant's decision was final.

Once Mykael's trunks had been brought down and loaded on the carts, and the last of the travellers had climbed into their carriages or mounted their horses, it was time to go. Guardsman Rodrin was behind me, and on Mykael's signal, the guard gave a loud blast on his horn. Next to me, Mykael's horse moved forwards, and with a dig of my heels into Libby's side, I set off after him.

#  Chapter Twenty-nine

The last time I had travelled through Dornia, I had been fleeing under the cover of darkness, and so hadn't had the opportunity to appreciate the view. This time I was able to see it in all its glory, and where the Prime's Highway wasn't lined by forest, there were breath-taking views of the gently rolling hills and wide vales of the Eastern Province. Dornia was truly beautiful.

By mid-morning, the snow had cleared and the winter sun shone brightly in a cloudless sky. Our journey took us through a couple of hamlets, and the villagers came out to watch the procession pass, while a shepherd paused in his work and climbed on a stone wall to get a better view—his charges tiny white balls of fluff on the hillside behind him. Where it was late in the season, many of the fields we passed already had their crops harvested, and so only bare earth remained. But that didn't make the scene any less beautiful to me, and I watched in delight at the small animals I saw dashing across the fields and in between the hedgerows, while in the sky above them, kestrels hovered, waiting to pounce on their unsuspecting prey.

As I was at the front of the procession, I had an unobstructed view of the path ahead, and as we travelled past fields and villages and forests, I stared around me in delight, wondering what each new corner in the road would bring.

In his letters from the Southern Continent, Sebastian had described the nomadic tribes of the Southern Continent who spent their entire lives travelling across the large plains which stretched across the top half of the continent, hunting the large animals that dwelt there; the names of which were strange and exotic—elephant, zebra, and hippopotamus.

I imagined what it would be like to live a life such as theirs, where each day was a new adventure as you travelled though land you had never stepped on before.

Whenever Mykael travelled around Dornia he stayed at inns along the Prime's Highway, and we reached the one where we would be spending the first night just as the sun was disappearing below the horizon. It was called _'The Snarling Wolf'_ , and according to Mykael, who used the inn frequently when travelling through this part of Dornia, 'had the best mulled wine in the entire Eastern Province.'

When we entered the courtyard, the tavern staff were already waiting. The moment our horses stopped, they rushed over and started unloading carts and ushering guests to their rooms.

Bran, one of Teragon's stableboys, came over just as I was dismounting Libby. 'I'll take her, my lady.'

I gratefully handed the reins to the lanky stableboy, who then led both Libby and Mykael's black warhorse, Bolt, towards the stables at the far end of the courtyard, promising the horses that a good brush down and a nosebag full of oats awaited them in their stalls.

I stood next to Mykael as the innkeeper and his wife came over to greet us. The face of the innkeeper's wife went bright red as she curtseyed and stammered her welcome, clearly overawed at having such important patrons.

There wasn't enough room in the inn for everyone, so while vampires and their descendants had rooms, the servants had to make do with the hayloft above the stables.

As she was my lady's maid, Talina had a pallet in my bedchamber, and as she separated from the other servants and went over to the main building with Loran and the other ladies' maids and valets, to ensure our luggage was taken to the correct room, I caught Lily staring at my friend enviously. The kitchen maid was probably regretting not being friendlier towards me when I first arrived at Teragon House, as it could have been her spending the night on a feather mattress rather than having to make do with a dusty and chilly hayloft.

Once everyone had settled in, several guests left for the nearby feeding house. As I had fed the previous evening I didn't go with them, instead spent the evening in the communal area with Mykael and several of the nobles and descendants, where we made small talk and listened to Robin, the Prime's minstrel, as she played and sung. We were the only guests; the tavern having been booked for our sole use. I tried the mulled wine and it was every bit as good as Mykael had said it was. So much so, it was the only thing I drank the entire evening.

As I sat in the dim and smoky communal area, listening to one of the lords speak of the several years he had spent living in one of the wooden houses on stilts that were a common sight on the riverbanks of Southern Farlow, it suddenly occurred to me that, had Mykael been travelling at the same time as us, Sebastian and I could've quite easily stumbled on the Prime's entourage in one of the inns we had stayed in. I tried to imagine the shock I would've felt if we had walked in and discovered the Prime of Dornia himself sitting in the communal area, especially if he had then leapt to his feet, declaring I was his descendant.

'Think that would've shocked me a fair bit, too,' Mykael admitted, after I had shared this with him. He nodded towards Robin, who was currently singing the ballad she had written about the fight between Mykael and Viktor at my Naming. 'Although it would've given the minstrels plenty of material to write about.'

Not used to travelling for such a long period of time, I had only been sitting with the others for a couple of hours when my eyes started to get heavy and more than once had to stop myself yawning. I wanted nothing more than to go to bed, but protocol dictated I had to wait for the Prime to retire.

Thankfully, seeing I was struggling, Mykael took pity on me and called an end to the evening, declaring he wanted a good night's rest before our journey resumed. If the bleary eyes of those around me were anything to go by, I wasn't the only one looking forward to their bed.

When I entered my bedchamber, Talina was lying fully dressed on her pallet, fast asleep. Rather than disturbing her, I got myself ready for bed, and after I had pulled off my clothes and slipped on my nightgown, I climbed into bed and was asleep almost the moment my head hit the pillow.

I woke at first light the following day to the sound of twittering birds, feeling fully refreshed. It was a clear and frosty morning, and as I rode down the road on the back of Libby, talking to Mykael, my breath steamed in the cold air.

The slow speed of the procession meant it took us nearly three weeks to reach Farrow Castle, which stood on the south-west coast of the Southern Province, near to Dornia's border with Farlow.

Each morning, we set off at dawn, and apart from occasional breaks to water the horses and stretch our legs and give the humans chance to eat, we didn't stop until the sun was disappearing below the horizon for another night.

As the days passed, the terrain changed from the snow-topped hills and forested vales of the Eastern Province to the flat, open fields which covered much of the Southern Province. The snows didn't reach far into the Southern Province, and as we moved down the land towards our destination, the snow which had hampered our journey through much of the Eastern Province turned to rain, making the ground underfoot just as soft and difficult for the cartwheels to travel through as the snow had done.

On the morning of the nineteenth day of our journey, Mykael informed me we would be at Farrow Castle by mid-afternoon.

Farrow Castle stood on top of a cliff, overlooking the fishing village of Farrowtown, and I spotted the tall, white-stone towers and walls of my ancestor's childhood home up ahead long before we reached it.

Our path took us along the clifftops, giving us a superb view of the grey-green waters of Farrow Bay. There were small fishing boats in the bay, while further vessels rested on the sandy beaches, pulled beyond the reach of the high tide. Womenfolk sat along the harbour wall, mending fishing nets. There was a strong smell of fish and salty water in the stiff sea breeze. In the skies above us, gulls were doing aerobatic displays, the air filled with the sound of their laughing calls. I imagined Farrowtown hadn't changed much since Duchess Coriana was a girl.

I looked at Mykael riding next to me and found him staring at the village with a distant expression on his face—lost in the past. It had to pain him being there, both Farrow Castle and the village holding so many memories for him.

Duchess Ingrid sent an honour guard to meet us, and once the usual formalities had been exchanged, we were escorted up the cobbled path to the keep.

Once we had dismounted, and our horses taken from us, we were shown to our rooms so that we could bathe and change our clothes before going downstairs to meet Ingrid.

I was given a room near to Mykael, on the wing reserved for the most important guests. The room was as richly decorated as my bedchamber at Teragon House and looked out across the bay. There was a small room leading from the bedchamber, where Talina would sleep. Next to Talina's room was another door, and on investigation, I discovered it led to the study Mykael used during his visits. It was smaller than his study at Teragon House, containing just a bureau, two wooden chairs, and a couch. As with his study at Teragon House, the banner of House Teragon stretched across the wall behind the desk, while a portrait of Duchess Coriana adorned the opposite wall, along with several maps of Dornia and the Eastern Continent. There were several vellum sheets spread across the bureau, and I recognised the sloped writing on them as Mykael's hand.

Behind the bureau, the door leading from the study to Mykael's bedchamber was standing wide open and I could hear him instructing Loran what clothes he wished to wear that evening.

'These are the suite of rooms I always use when at Farrow Castle,' Mykael said, when he looked around and discovered me standing in the doorway. 'The room you've been given is the one my Son or Daughter-in-Waiting use when they visit Farrow Castle, and is where you would've stayed had you come with me when you were younger.'

I already knew from previous discussions with him, that Mykael usually started taking his Son or Daughter-in-Waiting with him on visits once they had reached their tenth year as part of their training, and what he would've done with me had things worked out differently. It was yet another thing Viktor had stolen from me.

Leaving Mykael to get changed, I returned to my bedchamber, where a bath stood waiting for me in front of the fire. I quickly stripped out of my dirty clothes, then, climbing into the bath, I sank into the warm water and closed my eyes. It felt good to ease aching muscles and wash the grime from the road off my body.

Once I had finished in the bath and dried myself with one of the fluffy towels lying folded next to the washstand, Talina helped me into the dark blue dress I had chosen to wear that evening, then brushed my hair and arranged it in a silver-coloured hairnet. The style revealed my slave marks, but I had long ceased to be bothered by the stares people gave me when they spotted them. My look was finished with elbow-length gloves made from silver satin and the tiara I had worn at my Naming. Around my neck was a silver chain with a pendant of the snarling wolf of House Teragon which, along with the tiara, denoted my station as Teragon's Daughter.

I smiled.

Daughter of House Teragon. Nearly a year on, I still found it hard to believe I was Mykael's descendant. I still half-expected to suddenly wake up and find myself in the slaves' hall with Kveta standing over me, berating me for oversleeping, having had the most amazing dream.

Once she had finished helping me dress, Talina gathered up the clothes I had been wearing that day, which I had dumped on the fireside chair before I had climbed into the bath. 'I'll have them taken down to the laundry room and washed,' she said and left the room.

I went and sat in the study to wait for Mykael, and once he was ready, we went downstairs, where we were greeted by Duchess Ingrid and Lord Kelvin.

Like the previous times I had seen her, Ingrid's blonde hair was braided and coiled about her head, and the green dress she was wearing was simple and made from silk, a plain gold necklace her only jewellery.

Lord Kelvin was more elaborately dressed in a cream velvet doublet that had slashed sleeves and decorated with lace. A rich perfume rolled off him, which made me feel rather ill, and his dark hair had been smoothed with oils. His fingers were heavy with rings and a diamond earring decorated one of his ears, while a pin topped with a golden acorn nestled in the dark green silk scarf around his throat, the acorn being the symbol of House Farrow. The solemn-faced Son of Farrow was a man who enjoyed the finer things in life.

I knew from Mykael that Kelvin had only recently taken up the role of Son of Farrow—his father, Lord Galen, having retired not long after Midsummer—and everyone was watching eagerly to see how he fared. Something the Son of Farrow and I had in common.

As I approached, Lord Kelvin bowed. 'My kinswoman,' he said, breaking into a wide grin which lit up his face, and he suddenly looked a lot younger than his thirty-two years.

Smiling, I took his proffered hand and the two of us followed the Prime and the Duchess of Farrow as they made their way towards the Great Hall. Lord Galen and his wife, Lady Margaret, fell into step behind us, followed by Kelvin's five younger brothers and sisters; Lady Catherine, the youngest at aged nine. They were followed by the nobles and descendants who had accompanied us to Farrow Castle and would be sitting with us at the high table. Behind them, the nobles and descendants already residing at Farrow Castle. Lady Grace and her family weren't there, the bridal party not due to arrive at the castle until the following day.

Those seated on the lower tables had already entered the Great Hall, and as we approached, I could hear the babble of their voices, which stopped abruptly as the herald announced our arrival. There was a scramble as everyone got to their feet.

As I followed Mykael and Ingrid down the centre of the Great Hall, I saw a variety of emotions on the faces of those gathered as they stared at the Prime and his Daughter—love, hatred, admiration, fear, envy, disdain. There were also mutterings about a vampire Daughter. Predictably, looks were directed towards my slave marks.

I ignored the lot of them, instead walked towards the dais with my head held high.

I sat on the high table, in between Mykael and Lord Galen. Lady Margaret, sitting the other side of her husband, chatted away to me at top speed, giving poor Lord Galen little chance to speak.

'I hope your journey wasn't too frightful,' Margaret said, once she had finished telling me about the country manor they had moved to upon Galen's retirement.

The manor was situated in the north of the Southern Province and was, according to Margaret, a far better environment for the younger children to grow up in than Farrow Castle—the latter being 'full of vampires'—and she had wanted her husband to retire years before he had actually done so.

'I know how much of a bane it is travelling through the snow,' Margaret continued. 'I always tell Galen we cannot possibly travel when the weather's bad.' She turned her gaze to her husband. 'Don't I, dear?'

'You do, my love,' answered her husband in a tone which made me wonder if the thought of being stuck with his wife in the middle of nowhere was the reason why the retired Son of Farrow had been reluctant to hand over the duty to his son.

In contrast to his wife, who was swathed in a mass of silk and lace and bedecked with jewels, the portly lord wore no jewellery and his doublet, although made from velvet, was plain and worn for warmth rather than style. It seemed Kelvin got his love of clothes and jewels from his mother.

'Although you don't have to worry about such things during your stay,' Margaret prattled on. 'My ancestor, Lord Tarin, has his castle not far from here, and he says in the two hundred years he's been alive, he has never known it to snow at Farrow.'

I smiled at her politely, thinking now shouldn't be the time to remind the lady that I had spent the previous twelve winters trudging barefoot through snow that was calf-deep. Travelling through the stuff on the back of the horse, no longer able to feel the cold, was nothing.

The other side of me, I overheard Mykael asking Ingrid how her questioning of the Southern Province vampires was progressing.

Upon returning to their Provinces, the senior nobles had done as Mykael requested and started questioning all vampires under their jurisdiction. So far, none had been found to be implicated in the plot. But it would be a foolish Prime who believed all those involved had been found.

'I've interviewed every guard at the castle, and nearly half of the nobles, and so far, there's been nothing,' was Ingrid's response. 'My progeny have had the same result with those they have spoken to.'

Mykael nodded, his face grim. 'Sometimes I think it would be easier to get rid of the lot of them and start again,' he said, gesturing at a passing serving boy to refill his goblet.

I didn't know if Mykael was joking or being serious when he said this, but going by the look on his face, I would say the latter.

Meanwhile, Margaret had moved on from the weather and was now talking about silk. 'Some say Jangwa silk is best,' she was saying loudly. The lady's voice slurred slightly, making me wonder how much wine Margaret had consumed. 'But I say you cannot get better than Southern Continent, especially as Jangwa silk merchants are all thieves and not above trying to sell you silk of poor quality while claiming it's the best money can buy. Why, Lady Sara was telling me just last week she had seen an Islander at the market trying to sell silk at a ridiculous price and it wasn't even good quality at that. I'm surprised His Grace allows them to trade in Dornia.'

Not only had she obviously forgotten Mykael was sitting only four seats up from her, and so able to hear her criticising his decision to allow Islanders to trade in Dornia, it must've slipped Margaret's mind I was Kwasi. And as a fair amount of Jangwa Island silk came from the Kwasi tribe, she was calling me a thief.

Lord Galen obviously realised this, as he suddenly started talking about the deer-hunting in the forests behind Farrow Castle, which was excellent at that time of year.

'The Princess Anna doesn't want to know of such things, Galen,' Margaret scolded her husband, clearly annoyed at being interrupted. 'Now back to silk. I was just saying to Lady—'

'I've never been deer-hunting, Lord Galen,' I said, deliberately ignoring Margaret, whom I was beginning to dislike, and not just for insulting my tribe. I wondered how Galen had survived being wed to her for so long. 'But His Grace often goes hunting in the forests around Teragon House and brings back the meat for the visiting descendants to enjoy.'

When Mykael had told me this, I had thought it a strange pastime for vampires, especially as they couldn't eat the meat. But deer-hunting was something he had enjoyed when human and becoming vampire hadn't changed this.

Next to Galen, realising she had lost her audience, Margaret huffed loudly and turned to the descendant next to her, who shot me a look over the lady's head, as if to say, 'Why did you have to pass her on to me?'

I smiled apologetically at the lord, then looked at Galen who, now he had been given chance to speak, was proving to be quite a pleasure to talk to, and as I listened to his quiet voice as he spoke of the vineyards around their manor, which should produce their first year of wine the following summer, and how much he was enjoying the transition from Son to wine producer, I found myself hoping the current Son of Farrow took after his father rather than his mother.

#  Chapter Thirty

On the day the Houses of Farrow and Woodvale were joined together in marriage, Farrow Castle was bathed in the light of the winter sun, which shone brightly in a cloudless sky. A good omen for any wedding.

When Lady Grace and the rest of the bride's party had arrived at the castle two days previously, they had been immediately sequestered in the bridal suite in the Maiden Tower on the west side of the castle. It was considered unlucky for the bride if any man who wasn't her blood relative set eyes on her in the hours leading up to her wedding. That meant the first time I or anyone else got to see the bride was when she was led into Farrow Castle's temple by her father, Lord Edmund.

As she walked towards the altar where her future husband was standing, I was struck by how young Lady Grace looked. Blonde-haired and blue-eyed, with small and delicate features, she looked more like a child than a young woman of sixteen. Grace's wedding silks were the traditional pale blue, and a garland of pink and white hellebores rested upon her curls. She wore no jewellery.

Everyone in the congregation was barefoot, as footwear wasn't permitted in the temple, and the air was filled with the combination of incense and unwashed feet.

Standing behind the altar, dressed all in white, stood the high priestess. She, of course, was human, seeing as it was forbidden for vampires to become priestesses. From the expression on her face as she stared at the congregation, the high priestess wasn't happy there were vampires in her temple. Understandably, many of her profession considered us an abomination and against nature.

When they reached the altar, Lord Edmund kissed his daughter's forehead, then placed her right hand on top of Lord Kelvin's left, which symbolised the transferral of responsibility of protecting his daughter from himself to her husband.

Kelvin gave a reassuring smile to his young bride, who was staring up at the brawny lord, wide-eyed. She looked terrified. I hoped he would be gentle with her in the marriage bed later that night.

The Son of Farrow looked handsome in his green velvet doublet and brown hose. Unlike his bride, Kelvin hadn't been forced into isolation and instead had spent the previous day deer-hunting and drinking with the men—traditional activities for a lord the day before his wedding. Mykael had joined the hunt while I had spent the afternoon in Duchess Ingrid's drawing room, doing needlework—something Duchess Silvana had taught me the first time she had visited Teragon House—and talking to Lady Rose, a descendant of the Eastern Province who, along with her husband, was a regular at Mykael's court, and Lady Sophia, Kelvin's cousin on his mother's side. The three of us had arranged to go for a walk around Farrow Castle's vast gardens the day after the wedding.

Lady Margaret had also been in the drawing room, but she had spent the afternoon sitting with the descendants of two minor nobles and hadn't spoken to me once. She was obviously still annoyed I had ignored her the previous evening. Either that or someone had reminded her that I was Kwasi and Margaret was worried that I was going to challenge her insult to my tribe.

Once he had handed his daughter over to the Son of Farrow, Lord Edmund went to stand to the left of the altar, next to a short blonde-haired woman. The woman looked like Grace, only a couple of decades older, and I guessed her to be Lady Rosemary, Grace's mother.

Standing on Rosemary's other side was a man who had to be Lord Robert, Grace's brother. A few years older than his sister, and over a head taller than his father, Robert's bushy beard was almost as messy as his blond hair. His shirt strained over his shoulders and his face was weathered as though he spent a lot of time outdoors. There was also ink stains on his fingers. Lord Robert was handsome in a rugged sort of way.

Feeling my eyes on him, Robert looked at me and smiled, his blue eyes twinkling with merriment.

I quickly glanced away, my cheeks burning furiously.

Luckily, Mykael, standing next to me, was too engrossed in the wedding ceremony to have noticed this exchange.

Once Edmund had joined the rest of his family, the high priestess picked up a length of white ribbon from the alter and tied it around the couple's hands, which were still resting on top of one another, symbolising that, from that day until their death, they were bonded together as husband and wife. After prayers and vows were said, the high priestess sprinkled saltwater over the couple before passing a candle and incense in front of them, symbolising the four elements. This was followed by more prayers, then singing. There was no blood in a wedding ceremony.

I watched the couple with sadness, knowing this was one ceremony I would never get to perform.

Kelvin was wearing a green cloak edged with fur and emblazoned with an acorn stitched in golden thread, and at the end of the ceremony, Ingrid stepped up and draped an identical cloak across Grace's shoulders to show that she was now Lady Grace of Farrow, wife to the Son of Farrow.

The high priestess then led the hand-bound couple through a door next to the altar, which led to a room where they would perform another, private ceremony that only they and the high priestess were allowed to attend.

'It's just the saying of prayers and the offering of flowers to the Goddess, asking that she will bless them with a happy marriage and many children,' Mykael explained a short while later when we were seated in a small hall just off the Great Hall.

The vampires had retired to the hall while the humans were in the Great Hall for the wedding feast which, according to Lady Sophia, consisted of twenty-five courses prepared by chefs brought over from Vachenia especially for the occasion.

'Coriana and I performed the same ritual the day we were wed,' Mykael continued, as he gestured to a passing server, who trotted over to refill our glasses.

In the centre of the room a man was juggling flaming torches, to the cheers of those gathered. Duchess Ingrid had laid on entertainments for the vampires while the humans ate, including minstrels, bards, puppeteers, and two dancing bears from Jangwa Island, and although Mykael cheered and clapped with everyone else, I could see the strain around his eyes that had been an almost constant presence since Rugen's plot had come to light. He was also drinking heavily, something else I had noticed recently, and I'd lost count how many times the servers had refilled his goblet since we had been in the hall. I was worried about Mykael and wished he would speak to me, but whenever I tried, he would change the subject. I knew he was trying to shield me, but surely it was my job as Daughter to be a listening ear?

Once he had replenished our drinks, the server moved along the table to Ingrid, who was sitting the other side of Mykael, talking and laughing with Lord Woodvale, Lady Grace's ancestor.

'They also drink a fertility drink, in the hope that Farrow's next Son or Daughter will be conceived tonight,' Mykael continued, after taking a large gulp of wine. 'For a child conceived on a wedding night is considered especially blessed.'

Unlike Vachenia, Dornia followed the system of absolute primogeniture, which meant it was the first-born child, and not the first-born son, who inherited the title. That was why my line came from Charlotte, Mykael and Coriana's first-born child, rather than their son, Mykael, who had been the youngest of their three children, his youngest sister, Mary, seven years his senior.

'I would've liked to have been wed,' I said quietly.

During my slavery, I had never seen myself with a husband. In fact, I had never looked any further than surviving from one day to the next without falling foul of a vampire or some other danger, and anyway, slaves were forbidden from marrying, but witnessing Kelvin and Grace's wedding had made me realise just how different my life should have been.

As the Daughter of House Teragon, I should have wed the descendant of a senior noble and given birth to Teragon's next Son or Daughter-in-Waiting, who would have taken my place once I retired. I should have been like Grace, standing in front of the altar, surrounded by my family, as I stared up at the man next to me, wondering what kind of person this stranger was my parents and Mykael had chosen to be my husband and the next Lord Teragon. Would he be kind? Would he learn to love me and I him? Or perhaps I would have been allowed to do as my father and wed someone of my choosing; perhaps someone I had met at a foreign court while acting as Mykael's ambassador, like my father when he had met my mother.

Instead, I had become vampire.

'You've missed out on so much, Anna,' Mykael said, his voice filled with regret. 'Not just your childhood, but a husband and children. How I wish things had worked out differently for you. My brother's got a lot to answer for.'

Mykael's face blurred as my eyes filled with tears, and not wanting him to see that I was upset, I feigned a sudden interest in the juggler, who had moved from flaming torches to knives. He finished the routine by catching the final knife between his teeth, and as I clapped with everyone else, I forced out a laugh.

'Why choose a husband and children when you can live forever?' But neither of us were fooled by my attempt at humour.

Once the humans had finished eating, we joined them in the Great Hall, and I spent the rest of the evening dancing with the lords and descendants, trying to forget my unhappy thoughts.

'Your sister seems very happy,' I said to Lord Robert, when it was my turn to dance with him. A few partners down from us, Lady Rosemary was dancing with Lord Kelvin, while next to them, Lord Edmund danced with Lady Grace. Lady Farrow was laughing gaily as her father spun her around.

'Yes, my sister was lucky to have someone like Lord Kelvin chosen for her. He and I have been friends since childhood. I know that he'll be kind to her.'

'And where is your wife, Lord Robert?'

'I'm not wed. I've yet to find a woman who appeals to me enough to make her my wife.' Robert's eyes suddenly became intense and his voice deepened as he added, 'But perhaps my luck is about to change, Princess Anna.'

I flushed red and was thankful that, at that moment, the music changed, signalling it was time to change partners. My next partner was Lord Galen, and as I danced with him, I tried to forget what Robert had said.

Mykael danced several times with Sophia, and towards the end of the night, I noticed him leaving the Great Hall with her. They were clearly intoxicated, and as the pair staggered towards the doors, Sophia was laughing loudly—a complete opposite to the dignified lady I had been talking with the previous day.

Margaret was sitting at the high table, and I saw her purse her lips as she stared after the couple, unhappy that her niece was going to be sharing the Prime's bed that night.

I was dancing with one of the descendants, and as the pair disappeared through the doors at the back of the hall, he stared after them, then looked at me. I could tell from his expression that he was hoping we would be doing the same.

Startled, I quickly excused myself and returned to the high table, leaving the lord to find another woman to entice into bed. I may be vampire, but it didn't mean that I made a habit of taking men to my bed, despite what he might think.

Along from me, a giggling Grace was holding the wedding chalice to her husband's lips, her earlier nerves seemingly forgotten, while in the large space between the tables, Robert danced with one of the descendants from the Eastern Province.

I sighed.

It wasn't just the realisation that I would never have a husband and children making me blue. I was also missing Sebastian, the closest I would ever have to a husband.

Just over three months had passed since I had last seen Sebastian, and although I received regular letters from him, describing his travels through the Southern Continent and the people and places he had seen, it wasn't the same as having him here with me. And it was during occasions like these when I felt his absence the most.

_Especially as he would frighten off any amorous admirers_ , I thought, as I spotted my dancing partner making his way over to where I was sitting, a hopeful look on his face, which turned to disappointment as I stood up from the table and hurriedly left the hall.

***

It was still dark when I suddenly woke.

I could hear the dull thudding of a heart and smell the coppery scent of blood and knew there was a human in the room with me. I also knew from the stench of stale sweat that it wasn't Talina.

Startled, I snapped open my eyes and discovered a young man standing over the bed.

Even though I didn't need it, I always ensured the hearth was lit, so the room was warmed for Talina, and I saw the reflection of the flames glowing in his eyes as he stared silently down at me. From his dark green tunic, I knew him to be one of Ingrid's servants.

A look of fright went across the man's face when he saw that I had awoken and the beating of his heart suddenly increased.

'What is it?' I asked, instantly awake. 'Talina?'

When I had returned from the Great Hall, Talina hadn't been in her room. During our journey to Farrow Castle, she had grown friendly with the other ladies' maids, and that morning had mentioned to me about having her evening meal with them and the other high-ranking servants rather than having food brought up to the room as she normally did. Not knowing what time I would be returning from the revelries, I had told her not to concern herself with being there to help me get ready for bed, so when I had returned and she hadn't been in her room, I had just assumed she was still with them.

I felt a sudden panic. Had something happened to her?

'Is it my lady's maid?' Throwing back the covers, I made to sit up. 'Is she hurt?'

The man didn't answer. Instead, he lifted his arm above his head and swung it down towards me. As he did, I saw something glint in the light of the fire and realised he was holding a dagger.

Before I had chance to react, the dagger slammed against my chest. My mouth opened in a silent scream as sudden agony wracked through me.

'Viktor sends his regards,' the man hissed, but in my panic, I barely heard him.

He's stabbed me in the heart!

In my terror, I had totally forgotten the ritual Mykael and I had performed.

My hand went to where the dagger had made contact with my chest, and to my astonishment, my nightdress was dry. There was no blood. Lifting my head, I looked down at myself and discovered that, while it had gone through my nightdress, the weapon had failed to break the skin.

It was then I remembered Mykael's power.

Meanwhile, the man was staring at the dagger, a look of disbelief and horror on his face. 'Impossible,' he gasped.

Leaning forwards, I grabbed the man by the hair and yanked him towards me. 'Did you think that my father wouldn't protect me?'

'No, please. I'm sorry! I'm sorry!' he wailed, realising my intentions. But I ignored him.

He had expected me to die. But instead, I was in pain. And very, very angry.

Usually, I tried to make the act of taking blood as painless as possible for the feeder, but I didn't offer this man the same courtesy, and he screamed as my teeth tore open his neck. I felt a warm wetness as blood gushed down my chin.

Gripping his hair tightly to prevent him escaping, I fed from my attacker, and as I crossed the threshold from the amount of blood which was considered safe into the realms of draining, a sudden wave of euphoria rushed through me, which made the pleasure I had felt when draining the two feeders during my Final Transition feel insignificant in comparison.

Groaning in ecstasy, I fed more deeply. His blood was like honey and nectar. Vaguely, I was aware of the man fighting against me, his voice a high wail as he pleaded for his life. But totally lost in the elation, I ignored him and continued to feed. The pleasure filled my very being and I didn't want it to ever end.

The man's heart had just fluttered its last when I heard muffled shouting from the next room. There was a loud bang as the connecting door to the study suddenly flew open and ricocheted off the wall, and I lifted my head from the man's neck just in time to see Mykael hurtle into the room. I quickly looked away again when I saw that, in his rush to reach me, he hadn't stopped to put on clothes.

My cheeks burned. So, the rumours about the Primes' symbols not just being on their upper bodies was true.

'Sophia, bring me a nightshirt,' Mykael ordered, noticing my embarrassment.

My bedchamber door suddenly flew open, and two of Ingrid's guard rushed into the room, swords drawn.

_It's a bit late now_ , I thought, tossing the corpse on the floor. Where had they been when the man had managed to sneak into my room undetected in the first place?

The guards stopped dead, and their faces became twin expressions of shock as they took in the cadaver on the floor and the Prime standing in the centre of the room, naked as the day he was born. Expressions which turned to fear when they realised the repercussions for allowing someone to infiltrate my bedchamber on their watch.

Sophia appeared in the connecting doorway, the requested nightshirt in her hand, and as she went over to where Mykael was standing, her eyes went first to the dead man then to me. I saw a mixture of horror and fear come over her face. I realised that both the front of my nightdress and my face were bloody. I knew we would no longer be taking that walk in the gardens.

Mykael grabbed the nightshirt from Sophia, and once he had pulled it over his head, told her, rather abruptly, to get out.

Sophia fled.

I wouldn't be surprised if Mykael found her gone when he returned to his bedchamber. Although, if the twin puncture marks on the woman's neck were anything to go by, he had already got what he wanted from her. I imagine Margaret wasn't going to be happy when she spotted them.

Mykael turned to the two guards, who cringed under his scrutiny. 'I will deal with you later. Now, get out!'

Once the guards had left, Mykael strode across the room towards me. A stricken look came over his face as he took in the blood covering my face and nightdress, almost as if the reminder of what I was pained him. 'What's going on, Anna?' he asked, his voice surprisingly calm.

The dagger had fallen on the bed during the scuffle, and holding it up for Mykael to see, I said one word: 'Viktor.'

Mykael let out an oath, and his face twisting with sudden anger, marched over to the bedchamber door. He threw it open with such force that it rebounded off the stone wall and just missed knocking into him. 'Get Ingrid up here at once!' he bellowed into the corridor, before slamming the door shut without bothering to wait for a response.

'I awoke and a strange man was standing over my bed,' I said, as Mykael walked across the room and took the weapon from me. He stared at the dagger; his expression unreadable. 'Before I knew what was happening, he tried to stab me in the heart, but your power protected me. He said that he was from Viktor.'

'My brother has gone too far this time. To attempt to murder my daughter in her own bed!'

By now, both my rage and the elation I had felt while feeding had left me, and I started trembling as the reality of what had just happened hit me. If it hadn't been for the ritual Mykael and I had performed, that dagger would have pierced my heart, causing irrevocable damage that even Prime blood couldn't heal, and I would have died.

The man who I had once believed to be the evillest vampire in existence and had hated with all my being had just saved my life.

Mykael must have seen something on my face, as he asked, 'Anna, what is it?'

Before I could answer, there came a hesitant tap at the door.

'Yes!' Mykael shouted impatiently.

The door opened and Ingrid stepped into the room, wearing a colourful embroidered robe over her nightclothes, her blonde hair dishevelled where she had been dragged from her bed in the middle of the night.

The Duchess of Farrow stared nervously at Mykael, who had started pacing the room like a caged animal. 'Sire—' she started, but Mykael didn't give her chance to speak.

Grinding to a halt, he jabbed a finger at the corpse lying on the floor behind him. 'Who is he?' he demanded.

Ingrid tentatively walked past the Prime, over to where the body was lying, and as she stared at the corpse, I saw her whole body relax.

'I do not recognise him, Sire. He may be wearing the clothing of my servants, but he most certainly isn't one of mine. There have been a constant stream of people coming and going the last few days in preparation for the wedding, so it would've been quite easy for him to trick the guards into letting him into the castle grounds by saying he was a delivery man or was on some other errand.'

As he had been the one who Turned her, Mykael would know if Ingrid was lying, and the fact he didn't suddenly dart across the room and drain her where she stood, told me the duchess was telling the truth.

'And he isn't even a servant,' she continued. 'Look how smooth his hands are, they're not hands used to hard work.'

Looking at the man's hands, I saw she was right. Even after months of being a vampire, and nearly a year on from escaping Viktor, my hands were still calloused from over a decade of slavery. Whoever this man was, he wasn't a servant. Nor was he from the Northlands, otherwise his neck would've borne the marks of his owner. That meant someone from Dornia had sent him on Viktor's orders. My mind went back to Viktor's words in the Great Hall.

" _I have my spies everywhere."_

Was this attack just the first of many? If so, how long would it take before word got back to Viktor that I couldn't be killed, and he worked out the only way that was possible was if Mykael still had the dagger in his possession?

I knew that, if he discovered the means to kill Mykael still existed, Viktor would visit Teragon House again and this time he wouldn't leave until one of them was dead.

For the first time since entering the room, Ingrid looked at me. I saw her eyes widen in shock as she took in my bloodied appearance. I think she had assumed it was Mykael who'd drained the man.

'I'll find out who put him up to this, my lady. On that, you have my word. For not only did he attack a guest under my roof, it was someone of my own blood, and that I cannot allow to go unpunished.'

I wasn't sure if Ingrid was subtly reminding Mykael she was of Coriana's blood in the hope he would decide not to punish her for the attempt on my life. Her servant or not, the attack had still happened under Ingrid's roof and that wasn't something Mykael was going to take lightly.

Ingrid turned to Mykael. 'I'll have the guards remove the body, Sire.'

Mykael nodded once. 'Once they are done, I expect the three of you to report to me in the study. I want to know exactly how he managed to get onto this wing unchallenged and, more importantly, was able to enter my Daughter's bedchamber and attack her as she slept. It was only through sheer luck that Anna woke and managed to force the blade into the wall before the man had chance to stab her. Otherwise he would have killed her.' Mykael's voice didn't falter as he told the lie. The emotion-link didn't work from sire to child.

'Sire, I—'

'I'm not happy, Ingrid.'

The Duchess of Farrow paled at the veiled threat. Then, after another apologetic glance in my direction, she darted out of the room. I heard her furious shout to the guards, ordering them to get their worthless hides in there and clear up the result of their blunder. 'After today, you'll be lucky to find employment as feeding house guards,' she roared at them as they shuffled into the room, heads down.

Neither guard looked at me or Mykael. Instead, they quickly retrieved the corpse and left, Ingrid still shouting at them at full volume.

'I want the skull,' Mykael hollered after her.

I knew the man's skull would be returning with us so that it could join the other traitors in the throne room.

That was number two. I wondered how many more contributions I would make.

Mykael waited until Ingrid had closed the bedchamber door behind her, then walked over and drew the bolt home. 'From now on, Anna, you are to keep your door barred,' he admonished. 'You're not at home now.'

'Yes, Papa,' I said meekly.

I didn't tell Mykael that I had left the door open for Talina, fearing he'd be angry with her for not being in the room when I had come up to bed. I was surprised Talina hadn't been woken by all the noise and come out to investigate.

Straining my ears, I could hear the sound of a beating heart coming through the door to Talina's chamber, meaning she had returned at some point while I slumbered. The beats were slow, as if she was asleep. Perhaps Talina had been enjoying the kitchen ale and was so intoxicated she had managed to sleep through everything. Would also explain why she had forgotten to bolt the door. I was glad she had stayed in her room. I wouldn't want her to be witness to this.

'I'm relieved that you're unharmed,' Mykael continued. 'When I think what would've happened had we not performed the ritual.' He sighed. 'I just worry where it's going to go.'

I stared at him, confused by his cryptic statement, but Mykael didn't elaborate.

'I'll have Barin and Poppy come up and guard the wing,' he said instead. 'I had given the Prime's Guard the night off, but seeing as Farrow's guards are incompetent, I have little choice but to summon them. At least I can trust them not to allow anyone on the wing who shouldn't be here. Just remember what I told you about the bolt.' He looked at my nightdress and frowned. 'And change your nightgown, it's covered in blood.' Mykael was clearly angry at this.

I wondered what was up with him. It wasn't the first time I had killed someone. He had quite happily allowed Sebastian to take me to the feeding house to drain the two feeders. And he'd allowed me to kill Rugen and the two men I had sentenced to death for murder. Why was this man different? It wasn't as though I had done anything wrong in my actions; draining was the usual punishment for traitors. Perhaps Mykael was angry he hadn't had chance to question the man. At the time, I had been so angry by the man's actions that it hadn't occurred to me that Mykael might want the man alive so he could discover what information he could glean from him.

I waited until Mykael had left the room, then climbed out of bed and pulled off the dirty nightdress and held it up to inspect it. The nightdress was ruined. Not only was it covered in blood, there was a jagged slit just above the left breast where the dagger had pierced through the fabric. But better the nightdress than my heart.

I threw it on the fire in disgust, and the flames licked the nightdress hungrily. Looked as though I would be sending yet another word to the seamstress on our return to Teragon House.

By now, the pain had subsided, and looking at my chest, I saw there wasn't even a mark on my skin to show where the dagger had struck. Mykael's power was truly remarkable.

After I had used the last of the water in the pitcher to wash the blood from my face and neck, I retrieved a clean nightshirt from the trunk at the bottom of my bed and quickly pulled it over my head, then padded across the room to my bed. Luckily, none of the man's blood had got on the bedding. I was just pulling the covers over me when shouting started up in the next room.

Listening to Mykael as he rebuked the erring guards, they would be lucky if they left the study alive and made me glad not to be them. I pulled the covers up over my head in an attempt to block out his voice and closed my eyes. I tried not to think about what had just happened.

It took a long time for me to fall asleep.

#  Chapter Thirty-one

As it turned out, Sophia wasn't so easily frightened after all. For when I went into the study the following morning to meet Mykael for our daily sword practice, I could hear her laughter coming clearly through his closed bedchamber door, and when Mykael eventually emerged from his bedchamber, she came out with him to confirm our walk later that day.

'If it stops raining, that is,' she grumbled, looking out of the study window at the dark and overcast sky.

Sophia was wearing the same nightshirt she had brought out for Mykael the previous evening, and her blonde hair hung lifelessly around her pinched face. She was definitely suffering from the wine she had consumed the night before.

In contrast, Mykael looked as though he hadn't touched a drop.

That was one of the perks of being vampire. No matter how much wine or ale you consumed, your healing blood meant you never suffered from your overindulgence the following morning. Back at Saron Castle, Sebastian had often given me a mouthful of his blood after we had been drinking to stop me feeling poorly the following morning, but it appeared Mykael didn't offer the same courtesy.

Leaving Sophia—who said she was going back to bed—Mykael and I left the study and went over to the grass training square behind the guardroom. Usually, members of Ingrid's guard would also be training, but when we stepped into the square that morning, it was conspicuously empty. It could have been put down to the weather, but I found it doubtful that vampires would be scared away by a few drops of rain. No, they were avoiding Mykael, and given what had happened, I didn't blame them. I wouldn't be surprised if, for our remaining time at Farrow Castle, we found the training square deserted every morning.

But if Mykael thought the guards' absence was odd, he didn't say anything. In fact, he barely spoke for the entire time we were on the square, and the few times he did, it was only on matters pertaining to our activity. Not once did he mention the events of the previous night.

Despite this, I had come to know him well enough to realise that Mykael was unhappy with my actions. But there was nothing I could do about it. What was done was done. It wasn't as though I could bring the man back to life, even if I wanted to. Which I didn't.

In the time it had taken us to walk from the main keep over to the training square, the rain had turned into a fine drizzle, and as I darted about the square at lightning speed—blocking Mykael's sword and trying, unsuccessfully for the most part, to get a few of my own strikes in—I could feel it seeping into my woollen tunic, soaking me to the skin.

We had only been training a short while when Mykael suddenly brought an end to the lesson, saying he was due to meet Ingrid and the minor nobles in the Council room.

'There are important matters to be discussed.' He slid his broadsword into the leather scabbard hanging from his hip. 'But we can have a longer training session tomorrow, seeing as the guards are letting us have the square to ourselves.'

Mykael didn't divulge what the 'important matters' were that they were going to discuss, but it didn't take much to work out it was the same thing which had occupied him ever since my Naming—discovering those involved in the plot against him. The attempt on my life would also feature highly in the discussion.

From eavesdropping on the conversation between Mykael, Ingrid, and the guards, I had discovered the man had managed to trick his way on to the wing by telling the guards I had requested that food be brought up for Talina. As they had only recently taken over from the previous shift, the guards had presumed this had already been cleared, and so had admitted him. That it was the early hours of the morning hadn't aroused suspicion, as there were requests for things such as wine and food at all hours. It was only when the guards had heard raised voices coming from the room that they had realised the man's true intentions, but by the time they had made it from their post at the end of the corridor to my bedchamber, I had already killed him. As every guard at Farrow Castle was Turned by Ingrid, she had been able to verify they were speaking the truth.

There had been a tray of food sitting on the table in my bedchamber, which the man had brought with him to play to this charade. Concerned it may have been poisoned, I had ordered Talina not to touch it and had the food taken away and disposed of so that no human or animal could eat it.

Mykael was going straight from our training session to the Council Room, over the other side of the castle building, so leaving him at the training square, I returned to my bedchamber to get changed out of my rain-soaked tunic and breeches and into something more suitable for a walk around the gardens. By now, the rainclouds had dissipated and Farrow Castle was bathed in the winter sun once more.

Talina was nowhere in sight when I entered the bedchamber. At first, I wondered where she had got to, then saw the bed had been stripped of its linen and remembered she had said something about taking the dirty laundry down to the washhouse. At least she hadn't upped and left.

It transpired that when she had returned to the room the previous night, Talina had simply forgotten to bolt the door. I never bothered with the bolt in my quarters at Teragon House, so could understand why it would have slipped her mind. I didn't rebuke Talina for her forgetfulness, just asked she remembered to bolt the door in the future. I didn't think for a moment that she had done it on purpose.

Talina had been distraught when she found out what she had done. Seeing her woebegone face, I was wracked with guilt, knowing I was letting my friend believe her forgetfulness had nearly got me killed when in truth I had never been in any danger. I wished I could tell her the truth, but knew it was impossible. No one must ever find out about the ritual Mykael and I had performed. She had even suggested going back to the kitchens so I could—in her words—'find a more suitable maid,' but I had refused. 'You are my best friend and I'm not going to allow one silly mistake change that,' I'd told her.

She was amazed she'd managed to sleep through the entire episode. 'I must be a deeper sleeper than I realised,' she'd said, when I told her what had happened.

I was glad Talina hadn't woken. The last thing I would have wanted was for her to be witness to my actions. Bad enough she had heard about the drained man second-hand, let alone seeing me covered in the dead man's blood. Luckily, the fire had totally consumed the blood-soaked nightdress, leaving no evidence for Talina to find bar ash.

I was also thankful the assassin hadn't thought to go into Talina's room and do her harm, unless it had been his intention to pay her a visit after he had killed me. If so, Mykael's power had saved two lives.

Unbuckling my sword-belt, I removed the sword from my waist and placed it on the small table in the corner of the room.

The sword had been a gift from Sebastian. It was a tradition among vampires for a sire to gift their progeny with a sword once they had completed their Transition, and Sebastian was no different. The sword had the long, curved blade of the Kwasi, with a hilt that was bound with leather and long enough to accommodate the two-handed fighting style of Jangwa Island, its leather scabbard decorated with the same red beads as Sebastian's.

Sebastian had asked his father to send over the sword from Jangwa Island during my Transition, and he had presented it to me the same day we'd had the discussion in Duchess Coriana's rose garden after my Final Transition.

Once I had removed the sword, I stripped out of my wet clothing and hung it in front of the fire to dry, before changing into the lilac dress I wanted to wear for the walk around the gardens. I then undid the braid I always used to keep my hair out of my eyes during training and patted my hair with a towel to remove the worst of the rain water, before arranging it so that it fell in loose tendrils down my back and over my shoulders.

Despite Sebastian's urging, I never bothered wearing my hair in the Jangwa Island style, as I preferred more choice on how my hair was worn. All the while I was in Dornia I could get away with it, but when I went to Jangwa Island, my chieftain would expect my hair to be braided with the red strands of the Kwasi. If Mykael ever allowed me to go, that is. Until then, I would wear my hair how I chose.

Going over to the dressing table, I took up the Daughter's tiara and placed it upon my head, before taking the silver wolf pendant from the jewellery tree and securing it around my neck with its small clasp. I never liked to wear the pendant when training, in case I broke it.

I then left the bedchamber to meet Rose and Sophia at our agreed meeting place.

When I had come up to my bedchamber, Rodrin and Evan were guarding the entrance to the wing, and when I left to go downstairs, I discovered they hadn't moved from their spot. Ingrid's two guards were markedly absent.

'The Duchess of Farrow has sent them to the watchtower on Gull Island,' Rodrin informed me when I asked after their whereabouts.

I knew from previous discussion with Ingrid that Gull Island was an outpost just outside Farrow Bay.

To go from guarding Farrow Castle to a watchtower was considered a significant drop in rank, and by sending them to Gull Island, Ingrid was making it clear to the two guards that she wasn't happy with their actions. Regardless of whether they believed the man had been cleared to enter the wing, the guards should have escorted him to and from my bedchamber, and the fact they hadn't done so was a serious breach of their duty.

'Rather them than me,' Evan said, standing opposite Rodrin. The burly guard wrinkled his nose in distaste. 'I wouldn't want to be stationed at Gull Island. The commander there is a stickler and doesn't allow the guards to have any distractions, not even a feeding house. They have feeders sent over once a week from the mainland, and even then, they are for feeding and nothing else. Derin and Colt aren't going to have an easy time of it.'

Evan spent most of his free time at the feeding house in Oaktown, and if the gossip I had overheard about him from his fellow guards was true, he used most of his guard wages bedding the feeders. Evan certainly wouldn't do well at a place like Gull Island.

I found myself unable to feel any sympathy for Derin and Colt. If it hadn't been for Mykael's power, their actions would've cost me my life.

'Just means—thanks to them—we're not going to get any free time until we are back at Teragon House, as we're stuck here doing their job for them.' Rodrin's eyes suddenly widened as he realised who he was talking to. 'No offence meant, my lady,' he said quickly, his face reddening.

I assured him none had been taken.

I didn't blame the Prime's Guard for being annoyed. I already knew from Poppy that they'd been looking forward to spending time in the taverns and markets of Farrowtown, but thanks to the Farrow guards' incompetence, they were no longer able to do this.

I heard a boot scuffing against the stone steps outside the corridor and turned towards the sound just in time to see Poppy appear at the entrance to the wing.

'His Grace has sent me to be your escort during your walk around the gardens, my lady,' said the guardswoman, once she had greeted us.

Given what had happened, Mykael had insisted that, for the remaining time we were at Farrow Castle, a member of the Prime's Guard was to be with me whenever he wasn't around. Even when I was on castle grounds.

I personally didn't see the point. Hadn't the assassin's attack already shown Mykael's power would protect me from anyone who tried to do me harm? But I had known better than to argue. I also knew it would've struck people as odd if Mykael hadn't insisted I had a guard, as they would be wondering why he wasn't concerned about the possibility of another attempt on my life. An attempt which could be successful. It was just another charade we had to play up to.

I said a quick farewell to the two guardsmen, then went downstairs with Poppy to meet Rose and Sophia, who were already waiting for me by the door to the gardens.

Lady Rose was several years older than me and had a quiet dignity about her which drew me to her. We would often spend time together when she was visiting Teragon House with her husband. I had also come to like Lady Sophia in the short time I had known her.

Sophia and her elder sister, Beatrice, had been taken in by the retired Son of Farrow and his wife after their mother, Lady Margaret's sister, had died from a sudden illness several years previously. A lot older than his wife, their father had died when the girls were still young.

Sophia was wearing a dress different to the one she had been wearing the night before, and from that, I knew she had, at some point, left Mykael's chambers and returned to her own quarters.

As she greeted me, Sophia looked at me warily as if worried I was going to bring her up for spending the night with Mykael, but I stayed silent. It was no business of mine whom the Prime took to his bed.

Like most things, it hadn't taken long for word of my attack to get out, and as we strolled around the gardens, Rose was eager to talk about it.

'How terrible it must've been for you,' the older woman said in her high-pitched voice, which for some reason always reminded me of a mouse. She shook her head, making her auburn curls bounce wildly about her face. 'Attacked in your own bed, whatever next? You must've been terrified.'

_Not as terrified as my attacker_ , I thought grimly, trying to block the image of the man lying dead on the floor with his face twisted in agony; a testament to the pain he must've suffered as I had, quite literally, sucked the life out of him.

I was deeply concerned for the enjoyment I had felt while draining my attacker, and I had lain awake worrying about it long after it had fallen silent in the next room. It was one thing to drain someone for attempted murder, but to get pleasure from it was something else entirely. Sebastian had assured me that, after the first time, I wouldn't feel that kind of emotion while feeding. Had it been because I was angry what made it feel so enjoyable for me? The disgust and shame I had been feeling since, and the fact that not once in all the times I had fed since that first time—even the time I had been a day late in feeding and was ravenously hungry—had I felt such enjoyment, certainly made this seem possible. I knew it couldn't have been the Blood Frenzy, otherwise I would've gone for Mykael the moment he entered the room. And, anyway, the euphoria I had felt didn't sound at all like the madness Sebastian described when he had told me about the Blood Frenzy.

I had wanted to ask Mykael during our training session but had been too scared to. Mykael was already angry with me for draining my attacker, I dread to think of his reaction if I admitted to him that I had enjoyed taking the man's life.

I had also considered asking Rodrin and Evan or Poppy if they had ever fed from someone in anger and, if so, how had it felt to them? But worried they'd guess the reason for my questions, I had kept quiet. However bad it would be if Mykael found out, it would be far worse if the Prime's Guard discovered the truth. I also wouldn't like to think what would happen if word got out that the one who had sworn to protect the humans of the Eastern Province had found pleasure in draining someone, even if the person she had drained had tried to take her life. Assassin or not, the fact remained I had enjoyed draining him. It would prove right all those who were against a vampire Daughter and make the Prime look like a fool.

The only thing for me to do was to put the incident down to the anger I felt at being attacked, or that the assassination attempt had triggered some survival instinct, which had made me take pleasure in draining my attacker, and the fact I possessed some of Mykael's power hadn't prevented this instinct from manifesting.

Not for the first time I wondered if the price for my freedom was my humanity.

Trailing a few steps behind us was Poppy. The ladies hadn't commented about the guardswoman's presence, but they knew as well as I, the reason for her being with us.

Walking the other side of Rose, Sophia didn't contribute to the conversation, instead remained uncharacteristically quiet.

'I'm afraid I had rather too much wine last night,' she said to Rose, when the other lady asked if she was well. 'It has made my head ache and my stomach feel rather unsettled.'

To which Rose suggested a tonic her grandmother swore by. 'I'll write down the recipe so you can use it in the future,' she said to the younger woman kindly. Rose tittered. 'I know all too well how it feels to overindulge on wine.'

Sophia smiled politely and thanked Rose, knowing as well as I that wine wasn't the only reason for her pallor and the dark rings under her eyes.

Seeing her paleness made me wonder how much blood Mykael had taken from Sophia. I knew from the bite marks I had spotted on her neck when she had come into the study that, after he had returned to his bedchamber, Mykael had fed from Sophia at least twice more. And those were the bites which were visible. Although I only ever fed from either the neck or wrist, I knew from my time with Sebastian there were other, more intimate, places where vampires liked to draw blood, so who knew how many times Sophia had been bitten.

I was surprised when I had seen the bites, given how little blood Mykael needed to sustain him. It made me wonder if he was one of those who took blood to heighten his own pleasure without considering the welfare of the one that he was feeding from. Someone I had thought he would never be, seeing how concerned he was about the welfare of Dornian humans and how disgusted he had been when I told him how Viktor carried on. I had also never noticed the other women he had shown an interest in during my time at Teragon House exhibit the same paleness as Sophia after spending the night in his bed.

Feeding, of course, was prohibited at Teragon House, but given Mykael had violated his own rule in public made it obvious he had done so in the privacy of his own bedchamber. Even if I had never noticed the tell-tale puncture marks on any of his 'companions'. Perhaps his anger at the assassination attempt had caused him to act recklessly. I didn't like to think that he was slipping back into his old ways.

Sophia had arranged her shawl high around her neck in an obvious attempt to hide the marks left by Mykael's fangs. But if Rose thought it strange, she didn't comment, except to say the day was rather cold, despite the sun, to which Sophia nodded in agreement and gripped her shawl even more tightly around her, before looking over Rose's head towards me, as if pleading me not to disclose the real reason for the shawl. Rose and her husband had left the festivities early in the evening, so hadn't been there to witness Sophia leave the Great Hall with Mykael. And Sophia clearly didn't want her friend finding out.

I could understand Sophia's concern. It wasn't the done thing for a female descendant to lie with a vampire, as it was deemed an activity for those who were lowborn. Noble-born daughters were expected to save themselves for their husband, and by allowing Mykael to take her to his bed, Sophia was playing a dangerous game. If word got out that she had willingly given herself to a vampire, she was facing the possibility of never finding a husband. Even if said vampire happened to be the Prime of Dornia. Unfairly, male descendants didn't suffer the same stigma if they were caught bedding vampires. On the contrary, it was considered a rite of passage and something drunken nobles would dare each other to do in order to prove their manliness. _Are you man enough to lie with a vampire and risk being drained, or are you a coward?_

Sometimes, minor nobles encouraged their female descendants to entice the Prime into bed in the hope of winning his favour. Something I had witnessed more than once since arriving at Teragon House. But whether Lord Tarin had told Sophia to do this, I couldn't say. There were also those female descendants who allowed a vampire to bed them in the hope that he would ask permission to Turn them, and in doing so, enable them to escape the bonds of being a noble's descendant and forced into wedding someone not of their choosing. One such descendant was Veronika, when she had persuaded the feeding house guard to Turn her. Only in that instance, the guard hadn't bothered asking the Duke of Ashfield's permission first. But if that was Sophia's plan, she was wasting her time. Mykael hadn't Turned anyone for decades, and given the current situation, I doubt he would change his mind any time soon.

Rose wouldn't find out from me what Sophia had been up to, but given the number of witnesses who'd seen the Son of Farrow's cousin leaving with the Prime, it was unlikely that her actions would stay secret for long.

The three of us and Poppy hadn't been walking around the gardens for long when we encountered Son and Lady Farrow with their entourage.

We were in the rose garden, which was identical to the one at Teragon House. Even down to the large, circular pond in the centre of the garden with its dozens of gold and white fish and the stone animals dotted in amongst the rose bushes, the latter mere thorny sticks in the ground, given the time of year. This was obviously the garden Duchess Coriana had been trying to replicate when she had created the rose garden at Teragon House.

Like his ancestor before, Kelvin was keen to apologise for his guards' shortcomings, and assured me that a full investigation into the assassin's identity was taking place.

'Upon my word as the Son of House Farrow, I will discover who was behind the attack on your person, my lady,' Kelvin promised, echoing what Ingrid had said to me the previous night.

I could tell him who was behind it. Viktor. But I knew this wasn't what Kelvin meant.

It was a huge embarrassment for the Farrows that such an audacious attack had happened right under their noses, and it raised the question of whether one of those currently residing at Farrow Castle was behind it. I knew this was one of the things Mykael would be trying to establish during his meeting with the minor nobles. I shuddered when I thought of the method that he would be using to extract information from those whose innocence couldn't be verified by their sires and made me thankful I hadn't been expected to join him in the Council Room.

Kelvin had a protective arm around Grace's waist, and as she greeted us, Lady Farrow shrank into her husband's side.

As wife to the Son of Farrow, Grace was going to have to get used to talking to people, I thought, watching her stammer a response to Rose, who had asked Grace where she had found the blue gemstone hairnet she was wearing as she had been looking for one just like it.

'It was a wedding gift from my mother,' Grace was saying to the older woman as she huddled further into her husband's side, clearly unhappy at the amount of attention she was receiving. 'But I will ask her where she found it, if you like.'

I felt sorry for Grace, knowing all too well how frightening it was to be suddenly plunged into the centre of attention, and remembered the fear I had once felt when Mykael's nobles had spoken to me. At the same time, I was surprised at her apparent nervousness. As the descendant of a minor noble, Grace should be used to talking to strangers. Perhaps she was just overwhelmed with her marriage to the Son of Farrow and the elevated status which came with it.

Walking with the newlyweds was a group of half a dozen people, including a tall woman with waist-long ebony hair whom I recognised as Lady Marie; a cousin of Lord Kelvin's on the Farrow side. That she was a Farrow meant Marie and I were distantly related, but it was too confusing to work out how exactly.

Kelvin introduced the rest of the group to us. The thin and pale man standing next to Marie was her husband, Lord Lucian, while the freckled woman heavy with child was Lucian's sister, Lady Eva. Grey-haired Lord Brendan was Eva's husband, and as it turned out, cousin to Lord Lev on his mother's side.

Eva frowned when she saw the shawl around Sophia's neck but didn't comment. Unlike Rose, Eva had been in the Great Hall when Sophia had left with Mykael, so could guess what the shawl was hiding.

Sophia deliberately avoided the other woman's gaze and instead suddenly became interested in Grace and Rose's conversation, which had moved from hairnets to the Farrowtown market that was going to take place the following afternoon.

Suddenly spotting the broad-shouldered man towering behind Lord Brendan, my heart started to beat a little faster.

'Lord Robert,' I said, greeting Grace's brother.

'Princess Anna,' Robert said, as he stepped around Brendan and took my hand. He leaned over and kissed my knuckles, his piercing blue eyes never leaving mine. 'You're looking very beautiful this afternoon, my lady.'

'My lord is too kind,' I said, my cheeks burning as I remembered our conversation the previous evening.

_You're being silly. He's just playing with you; everyone knows vampires don't wed. He's just saying it in the hope of wooing you into bed so that he can fulfil some dare between himself and his friends_.

There was no denying it though, Robert was very handsome. I imagined running my fingers through his blond curls and his lips against mine, and my breath caught in my throat.

You have Sebastian. He's the only man you will ever love, despite what Silvana says about vampires loving many.

My loneliness at being separated from him was just making me crave the company of another.

Robert continued to gaze at me, and suddenly shy, I glanced away—very aware of his hand which was still holding mine.

His eyes are so piercing, almost as if he can see right into my soul.

'May I have my hand back, Lord Robert,' I said, trying hard not to sound breathless. 'I may have need of it.'

Next to us, Grace giggled. She was quickly shushed by Eva.

'Of course,' Lord Robert said, and he quickly released my hand. 'My apologies, my lady.'

He didn't sound sorry in the slightest, and glancing at him through my eyelashes, I discovered the lord regarding me, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Lord Robert of Woodvale knew exactly what kind of effect he was having on me and was enjoying it.

Turning my attentions to the rest of the group, who were deliberately looking anywhere other than at Robert and me, I heard Kelvin saying to Rose and Sophia that they were on their way to the knot garden. 'Grace enjoyed growing herbs at Woodvale Castle,' Kelvin was saying as he stared adoringly at his young bride, 'and I wanted to show her our garden here.'

'Why don't you join us?' Grace said, smiling shyly at us.

Unnerved by Lord Robert's apparent interest in me, I was about to decline when Rose suddenly spoke. 'We'd love to, Lady Farrow.' She turned to Sophia who, like me, didn't seem happy at the prospect of accompanying the others to the knot garden. 'While we are there, I can show you which herbs to use for the tonic I suggested.' Rose looked at the rest of the group as she added, 'Poor Lady Sophia has overindulged on wine and made herself quite ill.'

Eva snorted. 'It isn't wine making Sophia ill,' she muttered, making Sophia look daggers at the older woman.

Rose stared at Eva, clearly puzzled at the younger woman's remark. 'Is something the matter, Eva?' she asked, her tone suddenly sharp.

'I apologise, my lady. I didn't mean to speak out of turn. I'm sure your tonic will make Lady Sophia feel much better.' Eva turned her face towards her husband and muttered under her breath, 'And something to protect her neck from His Grace's fangs even more so.', causing Brendan to snigger, which he quickly turned into a cough.

Rose didn't hear the last part of Eva's remark, as she had started talking to Grace who, apparently having overcome her nervousness, was asking which herbs Rose used as she also knew of a tonic for unsettled stomachs and wondered if it shared the same ingredients.

Kelvin, however, did hear Eva's comment, and he turned to his cousin, a furious expression on his face. Sophia, seeing his look, quickly glanced away and gripped her shawl about her even more tightly, as though fearful he was suddenly going to tear it from her neck.

Kelvin went to speak. Then his eyes went to me and his mouth closed, his words left unsaid. The Son of Farrow was obviously not keen to rebuke his cousin for giving herself to the Prime in front of the Prime's own Daughter.

'You are to stop this behaviour, Sophia.' I overheard him saying to her a short while later, as we walked towards the knot garden. Grace and Rose were to my left and slightly behind me, the two ladies still busy discussing herbs, while Brendan, Lucian, and Robert walked behind them, talking about the deer hunt they had planned for the following day. Brendan and Robert were busy teasing Lucian, who apparently hadn't brought down a single deer all season.

Listening to them, I wondered if Mykael would be joining the hunt or whether he would be spending yet another day in the Council Room.

I walked with Marie and Eva, the latter chatting excitedly about the impending birth of her and Brendan's baby.

'It's so exciting, our first-born child,' Lady Eva gushed, rubbing her enormous stomach, which looked ready to burst open at any moment. 'Brendan says he wants at least five children, but I'll be happy for it just to be the three of us for a while.'

Knowing it would be considered unlucky to tell her before the birth, I didn't let on to Eva that I could hear two heartbeats coming from her stomach and that they were, in fact, having twins.

Behind us, the conversation between Kelvin and Sophia continued.

'My lady mother said she saw you leaving with the Prime, but I didn't think you would be so foolish as to let him fuck you,' Kelvin was saying to Sophia. 'My lord father has found you a husband, and you will wed him. Lord Darrin is aware of your previous indiscretions, so don't think going to him with your neck covered in bites will change anything.' So, as it turned out, Mykael's wasn't the first vampire's bed Sophia had found her way into.

'I do not wish to wed Lord Darrin,' Sophia whispered back. 'He has already failed to get his two previous wives with child. I refuse to be like them and banished to the temple to live out the rest of my days with the other barren women when he fails with me. It's obviously Darrin who's the problem and not his wives as he has claimed. He is toothless, hairless, and covered in wrinkles—the thought of him on top of me makes me cringe. He's so ancient; his heart is likely to fail him on our wedding night.'

'Then you'll become Lady of the Glyn,' was Kelvin's response. 'For Lord Ferin has no other descendants. It's a far better fate than most who have allowed a vampire to bed them. If it were up to me, I'd have you sent to the nearest feeding house, seeing as you enjoy the company of vampires so much. At least then, you would be making your own money, rather than living on my parents' kindness.'

The pair were walking someway behind us, Kelvin having pulled his cousin to one side as we walked towards the knot garden. They were far enough behind us for the others not to hear their conversation, but Kelvin must have forgotten how acute a vampire's hearing was, as I could hear everything. So could Poppy, if the guard's face was anything to go by. Seeing her expression made me wonder if the Islander had found herself in a similar situation and only the fact that she had been Turned by Ingrid to join her guard at Farrow Castle had saved her from a fate like Sophia's.

'Please, my lord,' Sophia begged. 'Talk to Lord Galen, I beg you. You are Farrow's Son and can order him to find me another husband. I cannot—will not—wed Lord Darrin. I would rather remain a spinster than share his bed. My sister has a nice husband in Lord Harris, why must I have Darrin?'

But her cousin refused to listen.

'You will wed him, damn you,' he hissed. 'And consider yourself lucky that one man, at least, will have you. As for your sister. Beatrice had the sense to save herself. Perhaps if you had done the same, Sophia, you wouldn't be in the situation you are now in.'

Listening to their conversation, I felt sorry for Sophia. If that was what she had to look forward to, I didn't blame her if she had let Mykael bed her in the hope he would Turn her. It almost made me wish I had been given permission to make a vampire, then I could Turn Sophia and free her from the fate which awaited her.

It also made me wonder what would have happened had I returned to Teragon House human rather than a Transitioning vampire. Would I have suffered the same from having lain with Sebastian, or would the fact I was Teragon's Daughter have made a difference to any potential husbands?

One could argue that, as he had given me his Band, I had been unwilling when Sebastian took me to his bed. But not only would it be a lie, it was a lie I would never utter, as it would mean a death sentence for Sebastian.

The knot garden was situated behind the main keep, not far from the kitchen gardens. In its centre was a large, circular bed that had six smaller beds arranged around it to look like a six-petal flower. A large sundial was positioned at the far north of the garden, its stone plinth etched with flowers. It was similar to the knot garden at Teragon House, making me wonder if that, too, had had Duchess Coriana's hand in its construction.

As it was the middle of winter, many of the herbs had died back. But that didn't stop Grace letting out a cry of sheer delight as we stepped into the garden and she caught sight of the different plants that were growing.

Lady Farrow dashed over to the nearest 'petal', dragging her husband with her. 'Look, there's lavender to help you sleep, thyme for coughs,' she exclaimed, pointing to each of the herbs in turn, her face alight with joy. Grace gestured towards a small shrub with purple leaves. 'There's sage for upset stomachs. And see the one next to it with the needle-like leaves and pink flowers? That's rosemary for remembrance.' She turned to her husband, her smile wide on her face. 'Oh, Kelvin, the garden's wonderful. Thank you so much for showing it to me! Do you think Duchess Ingrid will allow me to work in here and grow my own herbs?'

'Of course,' replied her husband, much to the delight of Grace, who let out a joyous squeal. 'You are Lady Farrow; this is as much your garden as it is Duchess Ingrid's.'

I walked with Eva, Marie, and Rose, listening to Grace as she pointed out the other herbs growing in the knot garden. '...there's marjoram, parsley, chives...'

Kelvin was hanging on to every word, clearly smitten with his new bride.

_At least someone's happy with the partner chosen for them_ , I thought, looking over to Sophia, who had gone with Poppy to sit on a bench over on the opposite side of the garden. The guardswoman was comforting the lady, who was sobbing.

I considered going over to them, but in the end decided against it. Poppy had a kind heart, and I knew she would be the perfect person for Sophia to speak to about her upset. Also, the pair would have known each other from Poppy's time as a guard at Farrow Castle. Sophia would be more likely to open-up about her feelings to someone she knew rather than a virtual stranger. Especially if said stranger was the descendant of the vampire who had caused Kelvin to speak so harshly to her.

Robert had gone over to the other side of the garden with Brendan and Lucian, but as I walked around the beds, I could feel his eyes on me and whenever I glanced over to where the three lords were standing, I found his gaze directed at me. Each time, I quickly looked away again, my face burning.

'My brother likes you, my lady.'

Liking its aromatic scent, I had separated from the others and gone over to retrieve a leaf from one of the laurel shrubs which took up most of the centre bed.

Turning towards the source of the voice, I discovered Grace standing behind me. Her husband was over by the sundial, talking with Marie, Rose, and Eva, while Sophia and Poppy hadn't moved from their bench. It looked as though Sophia had calmed down somewhat, as she was smiling at Poppy while the guardswoman spoke to her. Perhaps Poppy was offering to Turn her. Although, as Poppy was on the Prime's Guard and Sophia was from the Southern Province, they would need the permission of both Mykael and Ingrid first.

After the way Kelvin had spoken to Sophia, I wouldn't blame Poppy if she did offer this to the lady. I knew Dornia had its customs, and even as the Daughter of Teragon, I couldn't interfere when it came to the husband the retired Son of Farrow and his wife chose for their ward, but I thought Kelvin could have been a bit more sympathetic towards Sophia, who was clearly unhappy at her guardians' choice. Even if she had apparently brought Lord Darrin on herself.

'My lord father would be most happy if Robert found a wife,' Grace continued. 'Every young lady he and my lady mother have tried to match my brother with so far, Robert has refused, saying she's too timid or she doesn't like hawking. Have you tried hawking, my lady? If not, Robert has brought his two favourite hawks to Farrow Castle, and I'm sure he would be willing to show you.'

'I have not, and it's something I would be most interested in trying, but if you think I would make your brother a good wife, Lady Grace, then I am afraid you are mistaken.'

Grace's eyes suddenly widened as she realised her mistake. 'Of course,' she said, her face going bright red. She went to touch my arm, then stopped as if scared such an act would offend me. 'I'm sorry, my lady, but it completely slipped my mind that you are Turned. Kelvin speaks of you as though you were his cousin, and you contain your power so well. I do not think I have felt it once while we've been talking. You are also so willing to speak to us, totally unlike most other vampires who prefer to associate with their own kind...' Lady Grace suddenly faltered, before adding quickly, 'I'm sorry, my lady. I have caused you great offence.'

Grace's heart was thudding loudly in her chest, and her blue eyes were filled with fear.

I could understand her nerves. Most vampires would consider being mistaken for a human a great insult. But I wasn't like other vampires.

'I'm not offended, Lady Grace,' I reassured the other woman, who visibly relaxed. 'Far from it. I'm flattered you think that way about me. For as the Daughter of Teragon, it's important for humans to feel comfortable around me, and if it's possible for you to forget what I am whilst talking to me, then there's hope that my people will do the same.'

Except when they discover that I enjoyed draining someone, then they'll remember all too well what I really am.

'Is something the matter, my lady?' Lady Grace asked, her eyes suddenly filled with concern. My words had obviously reassured her, as she placed her hand on top of mine. 'You've gone rather pale.'

'I'm fine, Lady Grace,' I said, pushing the uncomfortable thought away. I smiled at her, careful to keep my fangs concealed. No need to spoil the image Grace had formed of me. 'I just didn't sleep all that well last night. And please, call me Anna.'

'Try placing a small posy of lavender under your pillow,' Grace suggested. 'That, and a cup of camomile tea just before bed always works for me when I have difficulty sleeping.'

I thanked the younger woman for her advice, adding that, before we left the garden, I would make sure to retrieve a few sprigs from the lavender bush so that I could put them under my pillow that very night.

Robert accosted me as we were strolling back to the main keep.

I was walking with Marie and Grace. The latter was in the middle of telling us about her three beloved spaniels, which she had been allowed to bring to Farrow Castle with her, when I heard someone behind us calling my name.

Looking over my shoulder, I found the lord walking towards us, having separated from his two friends.

'I'll leave you two alone, my lady,' Grace said, a knowing smile on her face, and gesturing Marie to come with her, walked over to Kelvin, who was talking with Eva and Rose. It seemed me being a vampire hadn't deterred Grace in her efforts to see me wed to her brother.

'I just wanted to ask if you liked hawking, my lady,' the lord said, when he finally caught up with me.

Remembering what Grace had said about an interest in hawking being considered by Robert as a prerequisite of being his wife, I had to bite back a laugh.

'I've never tried, Lord Robert,' I replied, swallowing my mirth. 'But Lady Grace has informed me it's something you enjoy and that you have brought two of your hawks with you.'

'Blaze and Lightning,' Robert said proudly. 'They are in the mews next to the stables. I can show them to you, if you like. I could also teach you the basics of hawking, if it's something you are interested in.'

'I would like that,' I said, smiling shyly.

I didn't see any harm in accepting Robert's offer, he knew as well as I that nothing could ever happen between us. And although I knew I shouldn't, I wanted to spend time with him.

'How about tomorrow? I know you have your swordsmanship lessons in the morning, but we can go in the afternoon.'

'You know when I have practice?' I asked, surprised. Although human lords trained, I didn't remember seeing him in the practice square.

'I confess I have been watching you. My bedchamber window looks out directly over the training square. You're quite the swordswoman.'

'You're too kind, Lord Robert.' _He's been watching me?_

'I'd like it very much if you could make it. Although I will understand if you are too busy. I imagine you have many suitors vying for your attention.'

'But you have already made arrangements to join the hunt,' I said, feeling my cheeks burn at Robert's comment about suitors. 'I cannot allow you to break your plans with your friends for me.'

'I'm sure Brendan and Lucian will understand if I tell them that I've had a better offer,' Robert said flirtatiously, causing me to blush even more.

Despite not being interested in the ladies his parents had brought before him, Lord Robert of Woodvale certainly knew how to turn on the charm. Or was I just easily flattered?

Just then, Mykael emerged from the door to the keep, and as he strolled over to where we were standing, I curtseyed with the rest of the ladies, while next to me, Robert bowed. Although Sophia was standing several feet away, my hearing was acute enough to hear her breath catch in her throat as Mykael walked straight past her without even acknowledging her existence. I think Sophia had just found out the hard way that the Prime had no intention of Turning her.

'Walk with me,' Mykael commanded as he drew alongside me.

After I had straightened and linked my arm through Mykael's, I turned to Robert. 'Until tomorrow afternoon, Lord Robert,' I said to the lord, who lifted his face and beamed in response.

'The man you were speaking with, he is Lord Woodvale's descendant, is he not?' Mykael asked, once we were away from the rest of the group.

I told Mykael he was correct.

'Woodvale is one of Ingrid's. I know him to be loyal.'

This, I guessed, was Mykael's way of informing me he was happy for me to associate with Woodvale's descendant.

Glancing over my shoulder, I saw Poppy had disappeared, her presence no longer required now I was with Mykael. As she had spent most of the night guarding our wing, I knew the guardswoman had most likely retired to her bed.

Sophia was standing alone in the doorway to the keep, the others having already gone inside, and she was staring after us forlornly as she realised her mistake.

'Lord Robert's going to show me his hawks,' I said, looking away from Sophia. 'They're called Blaze and Lightning. He's also offered to teach me hawking.'

As much as I felt sorry for her, there was nothing I could do for Sophia. The Prime had been acting in such a way for centuries, as had other lords—both vampire and human—and nothing I said would change that. The spiteful person in me thought she should count herself lucky. Sophia may feel hard done by that Mykael had bedded then abandoned her, but at least she had gone to a vampire's bed at her own volition. A luxury that the humans of the Northlands didn't possess—including the descendants.

Mykael looked at me in surprise. 'I didn't know you were interested in hawking.'

'Neither did I,' I said, causing Mykael's eyebrows to rise.

'Like that, is it?'

Mykael seemed pleased that I was going to be spending the afternoon with Robert. I knew he would prefer it if I found someone from Dornia, as it meant I would stop wanting to be with Sebastian. The Prime hadn't even attempted to hide the fact he would be happy if I never set foot on Jangwa Island, and although the hostility between them had lessened, Mykael was still angry at Sebastian for Turning me—especially as it meant I would always be tied to the Kwasi tribe—and the only reason he hadn't banned our relationship was because of the bond that existed between a sire and their progeny, even after the vampire had completed their Final Transition. He just lived in hope that one day I would decide to end our relationship.

'How did it go in Council?' I asked, in an attempt to change the subject. It just showed how different and unfair the life of a human lady was to that of a vampire, in that Mykael was happy for me to do with Robert the very thing that had seen Sophia practically shunned.

Mykael sighed. 'Unproductive.'

'I'm sure it'll work out in the end,' I said, knowing I was being overly optimistic. But what else could I say?

_Yes, there are people trying to kill me and overthrow you, and you haven't got a hope of finding them until it's too late._ I'm sure that would make Mykael feel so much better.

'I wanted to see how you are after last night's events,' Mykael said, after we had been walking in silence for several moments. 'I know it couldn't have been easy for you to do what you did. Even if it was in self-defence.'

Coming to a stop, Mykael looked at me, and my heart jolted when I saw the worry etched across his face.

I'm worried that there's something wrong with me, Papa. For when I was draining him, I felt an enjoyment that no vampire should ever feel while committing such a terrible act.

'I'm good,' I said, smiling, attempting to reassure him. How could I burden him with even more?

'Are you certain? You know you can tell me anything.'

Standing on my tiptoes, I kissed him on the cheek. 'I'm certain, Papa. Don't worry about me.'

When it came to protecting the ones you love, sometimes it was easier to lie than admit the truth.

***

Later that same afternoon, Sophia returned with Galen and Margaret and their children to their manor in the north of the Southern Province, and shortly after our return to Teragon House, I received word she and Lord Darrin had wed. Not that theirs was a long marriage. For four months after the ceremony, Darrin died in his sleep. That he had failed to get his young bride with child prior to his death was no surprise to many. It seemed Sophia spent more time in Lord Ferin's bed than her husband's. That, coupled with the fact Ferin had been more than happy to name her Lady of the Glyn after his descendant's death, had left many to speculate that the pair had helped the aging lord on his way.

As far as I was aware, Mykael never mentioned Sophia's name again.

#  Chapter Thirty-two

The following day, I went to the stables to meet Robert.

When I had returned to my bedchamber after training with Mykael, a note had been waiting for me from Robert, asking if I would still like to meet him that afternoon. With shaking fingers, I had written a reply, accepting his invitation, and now, my stomach full of butterflies, I made my way down the cobbled path which led from the main keep to the stables, Poppy once again acting as my guard.

_You're being silly_ , I told myself. _Robert's just being friendly, no more than that._

As I approached the stables, I nervously run my hands down the front of my yellow dress to smooth it. The dress was in the Dornian style, which bared my shoulders and the tops of my breasts and went in at the hips before flowing down to the floor. My hair was held in place by an ivory-coloured hairnet; the wolf pendant, tiara, and sapphire drop earrings my only jewellery.

Given our planned activity, I had considered going to the stables in the tunic and breeches I had worn to practice—the last thing I wanted was for my dress to be torn to pieces by a bird's talons—but vanity had prevailed. As I turned the corner into the yard behind the stables and spotted Robert waiting for me in his black velvet doublet, green hose, and calf-high leather boots, I knew I had made the right choice.

Perched on Robert's gloved hand was an impressive-looking hawk with a white front and golden-brown back and wing feathers.

'Her name is Blaze,' Robert said, after he had greeted me. 'I thought I would introduce you to her rather than Lightning, as he can be rather unfriendly to those he doesn't know.'

'I see,' I said, eyeing the hawk's rather large talons.

At least if Blaze proved to be less than friendly, there was no chance of those damaging me.

'What's the hood for?' I asked curiously, noticing the small leather hood covering the bird's head.

'To keep her calm.' Robert pointed at the small bells that were attached to the bird's legs with thin leather bands. 'These are so I know where she is. The straps next to them are called jesses and are used to stop her flying off.'

'Don't they get in the way of her flying?' I asked, thinking it must be annoying for the bird to have all those bells and leather attached to her legs.

Robert smiled. 'Not at all.' Reaching around, he pulled out a thick leather glove from his back pocket. The sudden movement startled Blaze, and the hawk flapped her wings momentarily before she settled down again. 'Blaze is the better hunter out of the pair,' Robert continued, after he had readjusted his grip on the bird's jesses. 'Although we won't be hunting today. I'm just going to show you the correct way to handle her, and how to cast her and call her back. Then, if you wish, we can go hunting another time.' He smiled as he held out the glove. 'But first, you need to put this on. Her talons are pretty vicious.'

Smiling at Robert, I took the glove from him and dutifully pulled it on. 'Don't want her talons to accidently cut me.'

'Most certainly not,' Robert said, not realising I was being sarcastic.

Turning his attentions back to the hawk, Robert gently removed the hood covering Blaze's head, revealing her piercing black eyes. He lifted his hand, and in a swift movement, Blaze took off, the bells on her legs tinkling softly. She flew over to the line of sycamore trees at the far end of the stable yard and landed in the top branches of the one furthest from us.

'If we were hunting now, she would wait in that tree for me to flush out her quarry,' Robert explained.

'What sort of things does she hunt?'

'All manner of things.' Robert looked at the hawk as he added proudly, 'Pheasant, hare, rabbit. She can catch things larger than what she is without hurting herself.'

'Sounds impressive,' I said, thinking I would like to see the hawk in action.

Looking away from Blaze, Robert stuffed his gloved hand into the leather pouch hanging at his side and pulled out what looked like a yellow ball of fluff. He went to hold out whatever it was to me, then stopped as if suddenly remembering something. 'I forgot to ask. You're not squeamish, are you?'

Did he just ask a vampire if she were squeamish?

I wasn't the only one amused, if the choked sound that suddenly came from Poppy's direction was anything to go by.

Looking over to where she was standing at the far side of the yard, I saw the guardswoman had her hand stuffed in her mouth as she tried not to laugh.

'No, Lord Robert,' I said, turning to him, my voice full of merriment. 'I am most certainly not squeamish.'

Realising what he had just said, the lord went bright red. 'No, I guess you're not.'

It seemed his sister wasn't the only one to forget what I was.

Robert held out his hand, and taking the object from him, I looked down and saw it was a dead chick. I lifted my gaze. 'A rather strange gift to give a princess, Lord Robert.'

'You use food to call her to you.'

_I really shouldn't tease him_ , I thought, as Robert's face grew redder.

'Of course. Forgive me, I was being facetious.'

Robert took another dead chick from the pouch and held it in his gloved hand so that the chick was in between his thumb and forefinger. 'Hold it like this,' he instructed.

'Like this?'

Robert nodded. 'Now, hold out your hand so that Blaze can see the food. But it's important not to move your hand away as she approaches, otherwise you could frighten or confuse her.'

I did as he said, and much to my delight, Blaze swooped from the tree and flew towards us, her wings barely making a sound as they cut through the air.

Despite having both the glove and Mykael's power, I felt a sudden panic as Blaze went straight for my hand, and I had to resist the urge to snatch it away.

Feeling the power behind Blaze's talons as the hawk came to rest on my gloved hand made me glad it was impossible for her to hurt me. I could imagine those talons could do some serious damage if Blaze so wished.

As soon as she landed, Blaze immediately set to work on the dead chick, tearing at the flesh with her sharp beak.

I stared at her in delight. 'She's magnificent.'

'Yes,' Lord Robert said quietly. 'She is.'

It was my turn to be embarrassed. For when I glanced at the lord, I saw he was looking not at Blaze, but me.

I ducked my head, cheeks burning furiously. 'So now I've got Blaze to come to me, how do I get her to leave again,' I asked, in an attempt to change the subject.

Robert then spent the rest of the afternoon teaching me how to cast Blaze from my hand and the correct way to look after her. He also explained the basics of hunting with birds. Listening to him talk, it was obvious hawking was something Robert felt passionately about.

As we spoke, Robert would touch me; a hand on my elbow to move my arm into the correct position, or against the small of my back as he stood next to me. He was clearly flirting with me.

In a sudden madness, I decided to live for the moment and forget what I was and that nothing could ever come of his courtship of me. Instead, I imagined myself a human lady and Robert, a potential suitor.

For the remaining time I was at Farrow Castle, we spent every possible moment together. As well as hunting with Blaze—which we did the day following my introduction to the hawk, and who proved to be every bit the adept hunter Robert had claimed, managing to catch three pheasants in quick succession—we went riding in the woods behind Farrow Castle and walked in the castle's gardens.

As the week went on, I realised I didn't want it to end. The feelings I was developing for Robert were far more than a passing flirtation. I tried to pull away from him, knowing that nothing could ever happen between us, but he was like a drug, and although I knew I shouldn't, I couldn't help but imagine what it would have been like had things been different and we could've wed.

My last evening at Farrow Castle, we were dancing together in the Great Hall when we decided to slip out of the hall's side door to go and sit on one of the benches in the knot garden to talk privately.

Given the time of year, darkness fell early in the evening, but the garden was illuminated by the silvery light of the full moon.

Once we were seated, Robert took my hand. 'This past week with you, Anna, has been the most amazing week of my life and I don't want it to end.'

'Neither do I,' I admitted.

As we spoke, our breath steamed in the air. I noticed Robert was shivering violently. Perhaps we should have gone somewhere warmer to talk.

Looking back the way we had come, I saw Poppy had followed us and was hovering further down the path at a respectful distance.

'I would like to see you again,' Robert said, making my stomach flutter. 'I could visit you at Teragon House—it's only a two-day ride from Woodvale Castle.'

'I would like that,' I said shyly.

Robert leaned over and kissed me.

I hadn't fed since the assassin a week previously, and as I returned the kiss, the scent of Robert's blood filled my nostrils. I realised I was hungry. Perhaps it was this fact what caused me to break off the kiss and say what I said next.

'Spend the night with me.'

Robert's breath caught in his throat. 'Are you certain?' he asked, his voice husky.

At that moment I had never been more certain of anything.

We kissed again, then taking his hand, I pulled Robert to his feet and led him back inside the castle.

As we passed the Great Hall, towards the stairs leading to the wing where my bedchamber was situated, I could hear the revelry going on inside and hoped Mykael wouldn't notice my absence. Although, truth be told, he was probably too busy drinking wine and getting friendly with the feeders to notice. Unlike Teragon House, Farrow Castle had its own feeding house, and it seemed Mykael was making the most of it, as every night he was taking a different feeder to his bedchamber. At least he was leaving the female descendants alone.

Barin and Erik were standing guard outside the entrance to the Prime's wing, but they didn't comment as I led Robert past them towards my bedchamber. Talina was nowhere in sight when we entered the room. She was most likely downstairs, dining with the rest of the high-ranking servants.

Robert kicked the door closed, then pulled me to him. We started kissing again, more passionately this time, tearing off each other's clothes, our hands eagerly exploring the other's body.

Pulling my mouth from his, I asked, 'Are you sure you want to do this?'

'I've never been surer of anything,' Robert replied, his voice ragged. 'I want you, Anna.'

I gently pushed him so that he was sitting on the edge of the bed, then climbed on top of him, my eyes never leaving his. Robert made a noise deep in his throat as I guided him inside me.

It felt strange to be making love to someone other than Sebastian, especially a human, but at the same time it felt so right.

As we moved, my pleasure steadily grew. Along with it, the allure of Robert's blood. It filled my nose, intoxicating me with its scent. Unable to resist its pull, I moved my mouth from his and started tracing kisses along his jawline and down his neck. Robert made an incoherent noise as my teeth pierced his skin.

At the first taste of blood, I realised I had made a deadly mistake. For, as his blood filled my mouth, the same rush of euphoria I'd felt when draining my attacker flowed through me. Only now, our other activity was adding to the feeling, overwhelming me.

I had dreamt of running my fingers through Robert's curls, but now they were gripping his hair tightly to keep his head in place as I sucked at the wounds on his neck, never ceasing in my relentless movement up and down him; the twin pleasures ever growing. I knew I needed to stop—had to stop—but couldn't. Like before, the elation was filling my very being, and I wasn't going to stop until Robert was dead.

Suddenly, my climax ripped through me, making me crave his blood even more, while beneath me, Robert seemed oblivious to the danger as he, too, noisily found his release.

Through the waves of pleasure coursing through me, I became aware of movement coming from the study. Then the bedchamber door opened.

Mykael. He will not have what is mine.

At that moment I didn't care he was Prime and my kin. Like that time in the feeding house when I had gone for Sebastian, all I knew was I had to stop Mykael touching my prey.

Growling low in my throat as a warning, I looked up from Robert's neck and over his shoulder towards the door, my lips pulled back, showing my blood-stained fangs.

And discovered Talina standing in the doorway, staring wide-eyed at the scene before her.

'Haven't you ever heard of knocking?'

My shock at seeing Talina rather than Mykael caused me to speak harsher than I intended.

'I'm sorry, my lady,' Talina stammered.

'Get out!' I roared.

Talina turned and fled into her bedchamber, slamming the door behind her.

It later transpired that Talina had joined Loran in his quarters to eat their supper. Like Talina's did mine, Loran's quarters led off Mykael's, meaning she could return to my bedchamber via the study rather than using the corridor. But at the time, I was so shocked at seeing her when I thought she was elsewhere in the castle, that I didn't wonder why Talina would be in the study.

I knew my outburst had upset her, but at that moment, Talina wasn't my concern. Robert was. For the sight of my lady's maid had roughly pulled me back to reality, and I looked at Robert, terrified at what I was going to find. At best I thought he was going to be staring at me in fear. At worst, unconscious through blood loss.

To my astonishment, it was neither.

Instead, the look Robert was giving me was one of love. 'Anna,' he whispered. 'Oh, Anna.'

He went to kiss me. But before his lips could reach mine, I leapt from his lap and staggered back from him, horrified.

I nearly killed him! If Talina hadn't come in when she did...

'I'm sorry,' I said, feeling his seed as it ran down my leg. 'We shouldn't have done that. It was a mistake.'

'I don't think it was a mistake.' Robert smiled. 'In fact, I would very much like to do it again.'

_You wouldn't think that if you realised how close you were to becoming a corpse._ I suddenly spotted the blood trickling from the wounds on his neck and choked. _This is all wrong. Robert's nice, he doesn't deserve to be treated like this. He isn't a feeder to be used by vampires._

Robert stood up from the bed and swayed as he took a step towards me; a sign of the amount of blood I had taken from him.

A confused look came over his face. 'Whoa,' he said, flinging out his arm to grab the wooden bedpost, his face deathly pale. 'Think I stood up too quickly.' He steadied himself, then took another step towards me. 'Anna—'

'No,' I cut in. 'I cannot do this. You have to leave.'

'I don't want to leave.' Robert walked over to me and took my hands in his. 'I don't want to ever leave. I want to make you my wife.'

'We cannot. You know what I am.' _What is he thinking?_

'I don't care that you're a vampire. I have never met anyone like you, you're so brave and full of life. If most had gone through half of what you have been through, those years as Viktor's slave and the fact that, even now, he's still trying to do you harm. You're amazing, Anna, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you.'

I was too shocked by his statement to appreciate the fact Robert was willingly speaking to me about my slavery, a subject most others skirted around as though it was something dirty.

'No, no, no,' I said, distraught. 'This is all wrong. You don't know what you are saying.' _I should never have agreed to spend time with him. I should've refused his very first invite._

'All I know is that I love you.'

'We could never have children. Forty years from now, you will be an old man, knocking on death's door, but I wouldn't have aged a day. I'll never Turn you. Even if I wanted to, the rules of the Kwasi mean you'll be middle-aged before I've been a vampire long enough to Turn a human. A wife shouldn't treat you as I just did. She should cherish her husband, not use him as a feeder.' _And nearly drain him._

'I don't care about any of that—children, getting older... the fact you would need to feed from me.' He smiled. 'Actually, I rather like the last one.'

I knew from my time with Sebastian that the act of being fed from could be a very enjoyable experience for a human if the vampire did it right—one of the reasons why so many humans were willing to risk their lives by letting a vampire bed them—but hearing it from Robert's lips when knowing how close I had come to draining him made me feel physically sick.

'This is wrong. What you are feeling is wrong.'

'I don't care,' Robert said again.

'You will do. Maybe not now, or even ten years from now, but one day you will regret not finding yourself a human wife.'

'Say you don't care about me at all and I promise that I'll go and you'll never have to see me again.'

'I don't care about you,' I lied.

'I don't believe you.'

Knowing it was the only thing I had left; I said the one thing I knew would hurt him the most. The one thing that would make him want to leave and never return.

'You can tell Lucian and Brendan you won your dare,' I said, wrenching my hands from his.

Turning away from him, I walked across the room and grabbed my robe hanging over the back of the fireside chair. I wrapped the robe around me, then turned to Robert standing naked in the centre of the room. I felt a jolt when I saw the pained expression on his face. I hated hurting him, but knew it was necessary. Robert had to never want to see me again.

'You would think so little of me?' he said, his voice filled with hurt. 'You honestly think I bedded you just to fulfil a stupid boys' game? I thought you realised I have more respect for you than that. What I told you—my feelings for you—it's the truth. I love you and want to make you my wife. I vowed that the only woman I would lie with would be my wife. You are my first, Anna. Vampire or human.'

When I heard that, I felt even worse.

He made to walk over to me, but I stopped him. 'Don't. Please don't.'

'Anna—' he started, but I didn't give him chance to speak.

'I'm going into the other room,' I said, gesturing towards the connecting door. 'When I return, I expect you gone.' Then, before he could see my tears, I fled into the study, which was thankfully deserted. The last thing I wanted was to have to explain myself to Mykael.

Robert didn't follow me.

#  Chapter Thirty-three

We started our return journey to Teragon House at first light the following morning.

I, for one, was glad to see the back of Farrow Castle. And not just for the attempt on my life. All the visit had done was show me everything I could never have, and I would be happy if I never set eyes on the place again.

The previous evening, once I was certain Robert had left, I had returned to my bedchamber and discovered a note from him sitting on my pillow, written on paper from my own desk. I had thrown the note on the fire without reading it and had deliberately avoided meeting his eyes when he had stood with Duchess Ingrid and the others to watch the procession leave. Robert needed to forget about me. I had been a fool to encourage him and my foolishness had nearly cost him his life.

I was deeply troubled by what had happened and couldn't understand why I had reacted like that. I had fed from Sebastian many times while we were making love—both as a human and during my Transition, even a few times since—and never had I felt as I had when feeding from Robert. Was it because he was human? That I had been hungry? A combination of both? Or was there something wrong with me?

It was the second time I had felt such emotion when feeding. Perhaps what I had passed off as a reaction to the attempt on my life was something else entirely. If so, what was it and why had I suddenly gone that way? I wished I could talk to someone about it, but Sebastian was a whole world away on the Southern Continent and Mykael had his own worries without being burdened with more.

Despite his best efforts, Mykael had discovered no more as to the identity of my attacker and under whose orders he had been. If, indeed, he had been under orders. There was always the possibility he had acted alone. And, anyway, I was too ashamed to tell Mykael the truth. There was no one else I could talk to about it. Silvana, my usual confidante, was back at her castle on the Fair Isle and wasn't due to return to Teragon House until Midsummer. Even if the Duchess of Foxwell had been around, I didn't think I could talk to her about this. It was just something I would have to deal with myself.

One thing I knew for certain. Never again would I lie with anyone other than Sebastian. And not just because of the incident with Robert. Vampire or not, I was the Daughter of Teragon and shouldn't make a habit of giving myself to others. From now on, I would discourage anyone who showed an interest. I was with Sebastian, and Sebastian alone.

Even if he wouldn't be showing the same restraint.

'Anna, is something the matter?' Mykael asked, after we had been riding for some time. 'You're very quiet.'

I told him all was well. 'I was just thinking of our time at Farrow Castle.' Not strictly a lie.

Lifting my hand from Libby's reins, I brushed back my wet hair which was stuck to my face. Since leaving Farrow Castle, it had rained non-stop, and despite my fur-lined cloak, I was soaked to the skin. I would be glad when we finally reached our inn for the night.

'Will you be inviting Lord Robert to court?'

I tried to ignore the hopefulness I detected in Mykael's voice as he asked this.

'I won't be seeing Lord Woodvale again,' I said, my gaze firmly on the road ahead so that Mykael couldn't see the tears which had sprung up in my eyes at the mention of Grace's brother.

I could tell Mykael was disappointed when he heard this, but thankfully seemed to sense my reluctance at talking about it, as he didn't press me for an explanation.

That evening, after we had arrived at our inn for the night, I decided to visit the nearby feeding house.

I was neither hungry, nor particularly keen on the idea. After what had happened to Robert, I never wanted to feed again. But I needed to find out once and for all if there was something wrong with me.

_It'll be fine_ , I told myself as I stood outside the door of the room where the feeder was waiting for me. Further down the corridor, Evan greeted me as he walked towards the room where his feeder was waiting. I smiled at the guardsman, then turned back to the door. _Nothing's going to happen. You're just going to go in, take a couple of mouthfuls of his blood, then leave. What happened with Robert was a one-off._

Only it wasn't.

As soon as I tasted the feeder's blood, I once again felt the overwhelming urge to drain him, and it was only through sheer willpower that I managed to stop myself before I killed him.

Tearing myself from him, I fled from the room, ignoring the bewildered feeder who was asking if he had displeased me in some way.

Poppy was my escort to the feeding house, and I found her in the communal area with several others from our party.

'Are you well, my lady?' the guard asked in Islander, when I walked up to their table. 'You are looking rather pale.'

'I am feeling tired from our journey,' I lied. 'I think I will go back to the inn and have an early night.'

Poppy immediately put down her tankard and went to stand, but I stopped her. 'I can travel back alone. It is the first free night you have had, and I do not wish to spoil it for you. The inn is only a short ride away.' Unlike Sebastian, Mykael always ensured we stayed at inns that were near a feeding house.

Given the amount of time he had spent with the feeders at Farrow Castle, I was surprised Mykael hadn't come with us. I was glad. He would never have allowed me to travel alone.

Not that Poppy was any keener to let me go.

'But His Grace gave me strict instructions that I am to be your escort whenever he is not around,' the guardswoman said, her face troubled.

I could understand her reluctance. Mykael would be furious with Poppy if he discovered she had disobeyed his order and allowed me to travel back without an escort.

Just as I was wondering how I was going to persuade Poppy to change her mind, I spotted Rodrin and two other vampires stand up from their table over the other side of the busy room and start towards the door.

I indicated them with my chin. 'I can travel back with Rodrin,' I lied, willing for Poppy to agree. It was taking all my being not to break down right in the middle of the feeding house, and I didn't know how much longer I could hold it in.

Thankfully, Poppy reluctantly agreed. 'Although I should speak to Rodrin first,' she said, staring at the door through which the other guard had just walked through.

'I will talk to him. You just enjoy your evening.' And after saying a quick farewell to the guardswoman and the others at her table, I fled the feeding house.

The following morning, I was walking across the courtyard at the rear of the inn, when I overheard the innkeeper's wife talking with one of the ostlers.

'Sam told me he found him just lying there in the middle of the road,' she was saying to the ostler, who was shaking his head in disbelief. 'Not a drop of blood left in him. What sort of monster would do that?'

Bowing my head, I rushed across the courtyard, towards Bran who was standing with Libby and Bolt, knowing full well what sort of monster had drained the man they were talking about.

I hadn't meant to do it. Really, I hadn't. When I had lied to Poppy about travelling back with Rodrin, it hadn't been so that I could drain someone. I had just wanted to go for a ride in the woods to calm the panic that was threatening to overwhelm me. But then, on my way back to the inn, I had stumbled across a man lying out cold in the middle of the Prime's Highway, blood pouring from his head.

Concerned, I had dismounted Libby and gone over to the unconscious man with the intention of giving him some of my healing blood. But he had been bleeding so profusely that some of his blood had ended up on my hands, which had then ended up entering my mouth when I had bitten my wrist to feed him, triggering the euphoria. Only this time, I had been unable to stop.

What was happening to me? Why was I doing this?

The problem was, the more I experienced the euphoria, the more addictive it was becoming.

That night, once I was confident everyone in the inn was asleep, I crept downstairs and slipped through a side door, stealing past Erik and Rodrin standing guard in the courtyard, the pair too engrossed in their conversation to notice me dart from the main building over to the low wall behind the stables. It seemed Farrow's guards weren't the only ones lacking.

Scaling the wall, I then walked the short journey to the feeding house, knowing I was about to commit the ultimate betrayal of my vow.

#  Chapter Thirty-four

Even though it was the middle of the night, when I entered the feeding house there were still several patrons in the communal area. Fortunately, none were vampires I knew. From the bucking deer stitched on their dark-coloured tunics and cloaks, they were guards from the nearby town who had just finished their shift and had decided to visit the feeding house on their way to their beds.

For my trip to the feeding house, I had worn a plain brown riding dress that had a collar high enough to cover my slave marks and ankle-length skirts, which had made my climb over the wall surrounding the inn rather cumbersome. It was one of the dresses the seamstress had made for me when I had first arrived at Teragon House and had been self-conscious of my slave marks. And that was the reason why I was wearing it now. Only this time, I wanted the marks hidden for a different reason.

Even so, I was convinced the vampire behind the counter had seen the Prime's entourage as it lumbered past the feeding house earlier that evening and would know who I was.

I walked towards her, sick with nerves, fighting the urge to flee from the feeding house. _If she says anything, I'll just buy a drink, then leave._

She was busy talking to two vampires standing at the bar, but as I approached, the vampire turned her gaze towards me, while her male companions didn't even bother looking up.

'Yes,' she said, making me relax at once. No vampire would dare address the Daughter of Teragon so curtly.

'My child is outside,' I said quietly, hoping the babble in the room would be enough to disguise the tremor in my voice. I may no longer be worried about her recognising me, but that didn't mean I was comfortable with the terrible act I was about to commit. 'She's ready for her Final Transition.'

I wasn't doing anything wrong. The feeders knew the risks. Even Sebastian said that, and he was Kwasi.

_So are you,_ said a little voice in my head. I ignored it.

I was worried the vampire would insist on seeing my 'child' before she allowed me to purchase the feeders, but she merely nodded. 'Eight silvers.'

So, that was how much the lives of two humans was worth. Eight, measly silvers. Fair enough it was nearly triple what I normally paid, but even so.

I silently handed over the silvers, trying not to think it was Mykael who had given me the money and what I was doing was a serious breach of his trust. And the Daughter's Vow.

'Room six,' said the vampire, once I had paid. 'They'll be ready for you in five minutes. Escorted or unescorted?'

It took me a moment to realise she was asking if I would be going into the room with my imaginary child.

'Escorted,' I whispered.

The vampire nodded. 'Makes it easier for us.' She grinned. 'The screaming puts the other feeders off.'

I suddenly felt ill. She was making light of the murder of two innocent people.

But I didn't turn and walk away.

'Men, women, or both?' she asked.

As I told her my preference, I felt eyes on me, and glancing over my shoulder, spotted a lone vampire watching me from his table over the other side of the room. Unlike the rest of the patrons, his tunic bore no insignia.

When I saw him, my heart jolted. _I know him._

Then I realised I didn't. It was just that his blond hair and beard made me think of Robert.

Realising he had been caught staring, the vampire quickly glanced away and made a lewd comment at the female feeder walking past his table—her neck already bearing the marks from her earlier clients—and pulled her onto his lap. The pair started kissing. He didn't look in my direction again.

I looked away from the pair, swallowing the lump that had formed in my throat at the thought of Robert. He wouldn't think so kindly of me if he could see what I was about to do.

Meanwhile, the female vampire had disappeared through the door behind the counter—presumably to send the two feeders upstairs to their deaths—and once she had returned and resumed her conversation with her two friends, I rushed up the stairs to room six, hoping no one noticed I was going up there alone.

I departed the feeding house a short while later, leaving behind two corpses. And my humanity.

'You do realise you can pay extra to drain a feeder?'

Jumping violently at the male voice, I looked across the road and discovered the blond-haired vampire from the feeding house leaning against a tree with his arms folded.

Engrossed in trying to comprehend the horrific thing I had just done, the two lives I had ended, I had very nearly walked past him without even realising he was there.

'It's not allowed, of course, but most feeding houses are willing to turn a blind eye if you pay them enough,' he continued as he unfolded his arms and started towards me. 'You don't have to lie and tell them you have a child. Well, unless you prefer two at once, I suppose. But let's be honest, it's a bit of a nuisance having to pin one down while draining the other.' He grinned at some private joke. 'Believe me, I know.'

'I'm sorry, I think you've mistaken me for someone else,' I said as I turned away from him and started up the road. I didn't have time to be talking to random vampires, especially about the terrible act I had just committed. I needed to get back to the inn before my absence was noticed.

But the vampire persisted.

'I don't think I'm mistaken at all,' he said.

I let out an outraged shriek as he suddenly lunged forwards and grabbed my arm. Whirling me around, he shoved me against the tree he had been leaning against and pressed his body against mine.

'Unhand me at once!' I demanded. He wouldn't dare touch my person if he knew who I was.

'Tell me you didn't enjoy draining those feeders,' the vampire said, acting as though I hadn't spoken. He slowly traced his fingers down the inside of my arms, from my elbows to my wrists. 'The thrill that rushed through your veins as you heard the last throes of their beating heart. It excited you. Made you feel more alive as their lives were being extinguished.'

'No,' I lied.

The vampire pressed his mouth against mine, invading me with his tongue. He tasted of ale and blood. His tongue wrapped around one of my fangs and stroked it, making it feel as though he was touching somewhere much lower down. I could feel the hardness of his erection pressing against my leg, and I arched my body towards him, wanting him.

He pulled his mouth away, leaving me gasping, and moved his mouth to my ear. 'Don't deny what you are,' he whispered as he started rucking my dress up my thighs, his breathing ragged. 'You're a predator. Embrace it.'

'Get off me.'

But my protest was weak and we both knew it.

'Your mouth is telling me one thing and your body another,' he said, when his fingers found the wetness between my thighs. I felt his other hand tugging at the laces of his leggings, his brown eyes holding mine with their stare.

I grabbed the top of his muscular arms to steady myself as he lifted me so that my legs were around his waist and my back pressed against the tree.

'Admit it. Draining those feeders has made you want this.'

'Yes,' I gasped as he slid into me. 'Oh... yes.'

He pulled back so that he nearly came free, then slammed into me once more, making me cry out in pleasure.

'Say it,' he demanded, his breath hot against my ear.

'I want you.'

And I gave in to the darkness.

***

Once the vampire and I were done, we straightened our clothing then went our separate ways, without even telling each other our names, knowing we would never meet again.

I tried telling myself that I hadn't enjoyed what we had done, but I knew it was a lie. What we had done had been exciting. Wrong. I wanted to do it again. My only concern about the encounter was there was always the chance of him coming to Teragon House and recognising me. But going by the lack of house symbol on his tunic and the poorer material of his clothing, coupled with the fact his hair had been shoulder-length, it was unlikely the vampire had been a noble. He was most likely an off-duty village guard, and although there was a chance he could still come to court, it was unlikely. Unless he joined the Prime's Guard, of course, or was granted a seat.

When I returned to the inn, I sneaked past Poppy and Barin, who had taken over from Rodrin and Erik, and stole upstairs. Talina was fast asleep on her pallet when I entered my room. I quietly undressed and slipped into bed without waking her.

It took a long while for me to fall asleep.

#  Chapter Thirty-five

The following night found me in another feeding house.

'I didn't realise how quickly the hunger would come,' I said to the older-looking vampire behind the counter, after I had told him I wanted to drain a feeder. 'I've never felt anything like it.'

Too ashamed to admit I wanted to drain for pleasure, remembering how Sebastian had been when he had been unable to feed for a few days, I had decided to use the excuse of a recently-Turned child. The fact that my voice was trembling with nerves added to the charade.

'He's your first?'

'Yes.'

So many lies.

The vampire nodded in understanding. 'In future, feed every other day,' he advised. 'There are too many sires who don't think to warn their progeny of this danger. I see it in here all the time. Vampires coming in, starving and barely able to stand where they haven't fed. If you have a child taking your blood, then it makes sense to feed more often to replace it.'

'I'll take your advice.'

The vampire smiled. 'See that you do. Now, the feeder will be fifteen silvers.'

That's nearly double the cost of two at the other feeding house.

Nonetheless, I silently handed over the money, then went upstairs to break my vow once more.

The blond-haired vampire from the night before was outside waiting for me when I left the feeding house. I offered no resistance as he shoved me against a nearby tree and yanked up my skirts, his mouth hard against mine.

'What, no fight this time?' he said, lifting my legs around his waist.

I cried out in pleasure as he slammed into me.

'Did you know, it's very ungentlemanly to follow a lady without her knowledge?' I said to him, once we were finished.

How did he know I would be at the feeding house? Did he know I was part of the Prime's entourage?

'Who said anything about following you? I'm on my way back to the Prime's Watch. It isn't my fault we keep bumping into one another.' He grinned. 'Although, I'm rather glad we do.'

'You're a Watchman?'

The vampire kissed me, then moved his mouth to my ear and whispered, 'And you're Anna Teragon.'

'What!' Panicked, I tried to shove him off me.

The Watchman pressed his body against mine, pinning me against the tree. 'Not so fast,' he said, ignoring my demands that he release me. 'I'm intrigued, Anna. What made the Daughter of the Eastern Province break her vow? Not that I think there's anything wrong with draining humans. On the contrary, I think it's one of life's pleasures. I'm just curious.'

'You're mistaken. My name is Laurel. I'm a village guard.'

The Watchman grabbed my collar and yanked it down, revealing my marks. 'I think not. Anna.'

'Get your hands off me!' I demanded, as I fought against him, trying desperately not to cry. _Mykael's going to find out about me. About the feeders._ 'If you know who I am, then as my father's Watchman, you know better than to disobey my order!' I knew I had to kill him. There was no way he could ever tell Mykael what I had been up to.

The Watchman grinned toothily. 'Who said anything about being Mykael's Watchman?'

I froze. 'Viktor?'

Mykael had been trying so hard to protect me from his brother and I had delivered myself straight to him.

'Your uncle sent me to kill you,' the vampire informed me as I stared at him, horrified. 'But I like what I see and think it would be a shame to kill one who has so willingly accepted her nature.' He brushed his fingers down the side of my face. 'Viktor will be very interested when he learns what you have become, Anna. You're so different from the pathetic creature I remember when I was his guard commander.'

As soon as he said that, I realised who he was.

'Ulrik,' I gasped.

Captain Ulrik had been the commander of the Prime's Guard at Saron Castle, before he had suddenly disappeared a few years previously. I had always assumed he had fallen foul of Viktor. One of the more sadistic vampires at the castle, the female slaves had been glad to see the back of him.

And I had willingly given myself to him—not once, but twice. I suddenly felt nauseous.

Since I had last seen him, Ulrik had grown a beard, which was why I hadn't recognised him. Actually I had, but just assumed he reminded me of Robert. Because, why would I think to find a Northlander vampire in a feeding house in Southern Dornia? Especially one I believed to be dead.

The vampire chuckled. 'I wondered how long it would take for you to recognise me. Although then, of course, I had no idea of your true identity. None of us did. As far as we were concerned, you were just another slave. Had I known the truth, I would've used you for my own ends.' Ulrik grinned. 'Perhaps Mykael would've made me a lord for returning you to him—'

'Did you send the serving boy to kill me?' I interrupted.

While I may feel sick that I had given myself to a Northlander vampire, there were more pressing concerns. If it was Ulrik who had sent the assassin, then it would explain why Mykael had been unable to discover anything about him.

Ulrik had also answered another question, and that was whether the Northlander vampires had been aware of my identity the entire time. And it appeared they had not.

Ulrik frowned. 'I know nothing of that. I prefer to do my own dirty work.' Not Ulrik then.

How many allies did Viktor have in Dornia?

'If you're not going to kill me,' I said, shelving that worry for later, 'what's your plan—take me against every tree between here and Teragon House?'

Ulrik pressed his mouth against mine.

'Now that's an idea,' he said breathlessly, after he had pulled away.

'I could always come with you and show my uncle myself just how much I've changed.' Ulrik closed his eyes and groaned deep in his throat as I wrapped my fingers around his hardening length. 'Would you like that?'

'Yes,' Ulrik gasped as I caressed him, my other hand reaching for the dagger at my hip. 'I would like that very much.'

'Think of the fun we could have on our journey,' I breathed, as I slid the dagger from its sheath and held it down my side. 'The feeders we could drain. Perhaps a few villagers, too.'

Ulrik moaned in pleasure. 'Viktor was so wrong about you, Anna,' he said, nuzzling my throat.

'But do you know what I want to do more than any of that?'

'What?'

Shoving Ulrik away from me, I plunged the dagger into his heart, up to the hilt.

'Kill you.'

#  Chapter Thirty-six

You'd have thought the incident with Ulrik would've deterred me, but it didn't. Night after night, I stole from the inn where we had stopped for the night so that I could feed; always repeating the same lie as the one I'd said at the second feeding house.

My encounter with Ulrik had awoken another hunger within me, and I soon forgot my vow not to lie with anyone other than Sebastian. The feeders were always keen when I undressed and they caught sight of my marks, knowing it was Teragon's Daughter taking them to bed. A keenness which turned to terror when they realised my true intentions. But by then, of course, it was too late.

I travelled across the Southern Province, leaving a trail of bodies behind me. I had become the embodiment of what had terrified me at Saron Castle, and with each night that passed, I was slipping further and further from Kata the slave girl.

I knew I had to stop; I was sinking into a darkness I might not ever return from but couldn't. The tug of the euphoria was too great and each time I told myself that I had drained my last victim, the desire to feel its ecstasy would become so great that I would find myself in the feeding house, breaking my vow once more.

Sometimes I didn't go out for a night or two, as I would end up falling asleep while waiting for the rest of the inn to do likewise; exhausted from travelling all day and walking to the feeding house and back at night, especially as I couldn't always sneak back into the inn straight away and instead found myself hiding in the bushes at the side of the road or behind the inn wall while I waited for the guards to move to another part of the inn's grounds, sometimes falling asleep and only waking as the sun was creeping over the horizon, my joints stiff from being huddled behind a bush for most of the night. At least we were in the Southern Province, so there wasn't any snow on the ground.

I was surprised the guards never caught me creeping to and from the inn, but I was always careful to slip past when they weren't looking. If they ever did hear me, they probably thought it was the inn staff. Because why would the Daughter of House Teragon be sneaking out in the middle of the night?

Even so, I knew it was only a matter of time before I was caught and my secret, exposed. And it wasn't just the guards I risked being discovered by.

'I woke last night, and you were gone,' Talina said one morning as she brushed my hair.

'I couldn't sleep, so went downstairs for a drink,' I said, my voice not faltering as I uttered the mistruth. All those nights lying to the feeding house staff had made me rather proficient at it.

'Oh, that explains it,' Talina said, and moved on to asking what clothes I wished to wear that day.

I felt guilty at how readily she believed me. I also knew it would only take so many times for Talina to wake and find me gone for the lie to no longer work. But not even the thought of my friend discovering the truth was enough to stop my night-time wanderings. I just ensured Talina had an extra tankard or two of ale each night so that she would be less likely to awaken.

I tried to act normal around Mykael and the nobles he had invited to ride with us at the front of the procession on that particular day. If any thought I was quieter than normal or seemed preoccupied, they never commented. They probably thought I was missing Robert—his courtship of me having become common knowledge during my time at Farrow Castle. What I hoped didn't become common knowledge was how that courtship had ended. Fortunately, Mykael was too caught up in his own problems to notice anything was amiss.

I also wondered about the assassin. If he wasn't under Ulrik's orders did it mean that there were more Northlander vampires in Dornia? I knew Mykael needed to be made aware that Viktor was sending his own vampires into Dornia, but how could I let him know about Ulrik without admitting the rest?

'Where's my brown dress?' I snapped at Talina one evening, just over two weeks into our journey. My lady's maid flinched as my power hit her, but I didn't care. She was only a pathetic human. 'The one with the collar. I wish to wear it this evening, but I cannot find it.'

We were staying at an inn just over the Eastern Province border; when I made the nightly feeding trip that night, I really would be breaking my vow.

Each day was bringing us closer to Teragon House, where it would be virtually impossible to sneak out for my nightly visits, which was adding to my foul mood. As was the fact I had fallen asleep the previous night while waiting for everyone to go to their beds, so hadn't gone to the feeding house. Now, to top it all off, I couldn't find my dress.

Why hadn't I had the stupid marks removed when I had the chance? Was I really that scared of a few moments' pain? Thanks to the ritual, the only way they could be removed now was if I did it myself or if Mykael removed them using the dagger. I knew I would never be able to mutilate myself, and if I asked Mykael to do it for me, he would want to know why I suddenly wanted them removed after saying I was no longer bothered by them. I could hardly tell him I wanted them gone so that I could drain feeders without being discovered—otherwise he would use the dagger for another purpose. That meant my only option was to hide them with my clothing. Which would be fine if I could find my dress.

'It was in the trunk this morning,' Talina said, walking over to the clothing trunk I was in the middle of searching through. 'I remembered seeing it as I was packing your clothes.'

'Well, it isn't there now.' I threw the armful of dresses I was holding into the trunk, not caring they would end up creased. 'You must've taken it out while you were packing the rest of the clothes and forgot to put it back. It's probably back at the last inn.'

'I—'

'Can't you do anything right?'

'I'm sorry,' Talina said, her voice trembling as she fought back her tears.

'Sorry isn't going to bring my dress back, is it?' I knew I was being harsh, but I needed that dress. It was the only one I had brought with a collar.

Suddenly, I spotted it in a trunk over the other side of the room, lying on top of a pile of tunics.

'There it is,' I said, as I stormed over and grabbed the dress. 'In completely the wrong trunk.'

Mykael pulled me to one side as I was going downstairs to the communal area a short while later.

'I heard the way you spoke to Talina,' he said, his tone reproachful. 'About how much you wanted to wear that dress, how sharply you spoke to her when you thought she had mislaid it. And here you are, wearing a completely different one.'

'I decided to wear the lilac one instead.' I couldn't tell him the reason I hadn't wanted to wear the brown one was because I had spotted bloodstains on it.

'Is anything the matter, Anna? It isn't just the dress and the way you spoke to your maid. You've been so quiet recently. At first, I thought it might be because you were missing Robert, but then you told me you wouldn't be seeing him again. Are you worried there's going to be another assassination attempt on you?'

'No,' I said, knowing Viktor's next attacker was already dead.

'What then? If there's something wrong, Anna, I cannot help you unless you talk to me.'

Seeing the concern in his eyes, I realised I couldn't hold it in anymore. I had to tell him.

'I've—'

But one of the descendants chose that moment to emerge from a bedchamber further down the corridor and the moment was lost.

#  Chapter Thirty-seven

That night, once I was confident that I had waited long enough for everyone else to fall asleep, I crept from my room—taking care not to wake a sleeping Talina—and stole along a silent corridor, down the steps, and across the darkened communal area to the side door leading to the courtyard.

'A bit late to be going for a walk, isn't it?'

My hand froze on the door handle at the sound of Mykael's voice.

With dread, I looked over and discovered him sitting at one of the tables in the far corner of the room. Engrossed in what I was doing, I hadn't realised he was there.

My feet frozen in place, I watched Mykael as he stood up from the table and walked towards me. I had finally been caught.

I was surprised at the relief I felt.

'Are you going to open the door so that we can go for a walk?' Mykael asked, when he reached me. 'Or are we just going to stand here all night?'

'Papa, I—'

'Not here,' he said, his voice surprisingly gentle. 'Wait until we are away from the inn.'

Poppy and Rodrin were standing guard in the courtyard, and as we passed them, Rodrin made to go after us but was stopped by a silent gesture from Mykael. Leaving the courtyard, the two of us walked out onto the snow-covered Prime's Highway. Crossing the border into the Eastern Province had meant a return to the wintry weather.

There was a field opposite the inn, and Mykael led me across it to a low stone wall which separated that field from the next. He had taken us to a place where it was impossible for anyone to sneak up on us undetected.

The wall was covered in snow, and after he had cleared a space for us both, Mykael motioned that I sit down.

'So,' Mykael said, once he had sat down next to me, 'now we are alone and away from inquisitive ears, are you going to tell me why you are sneaking out in the middle of the night while everyone else is asleep? And why, after telling me you no longer wanted to wear it, you are now wearing the very dress you gave your maid such a hard time over?'

Unable to hold it in anymore, I broke down and told Mykael everything.

I told him about the euphoria I felt when draining the assassin. How I had felt it again when I was feeding from Robert, and that the only reason I had stopped was because Talina had interrupted me. I told him about the man in the road and that I had been sneaking out most nights to go to the nearby feeding house. How I had been lying to them so that I could drain feeders, and the reason for the dress was to prevent my identity being discovered. That I wanted to stop—was desperate to stop—but couldn't. Each time I tried, the urge to drain would become so great that I would end up at the feeding house once more.

'Help me,' I begged, tears streaming down my face. 'Please. Give me the dagger so that I can end it. I cannot do this anymore. Please, Papa. Please.'

'Anna, listen to me,' Mykael said, holding me in his arms. 'It isn't your fault.'

'It isn't?' I lifted my head to look at him, and to my astonishment, there was no anger on Mykael's face. 'But I've drained all those people. How can that not be my fault?'

'I should've told you this before, but I didn't think it would be necessary. The power my brother and I possess—the power I shared with you—it isn't like that of other vampires. Draining humans does something to us, turns us into something dark where we cannot control our vampire urges. It's the reason why I used to be the way I was, and why my brother still is. And why you have been sneaking from the inn when you're supposed to be in bed.'

'Your power is doing this to me?' I asked, not sure if I was relieved or angry at discovering the reason for my behaviour. 'But why give it to me if it can do this to me?'

'I admit I was hesitant,' Mykael said. 'But the danger Viktor posed to you far outweighed the possibility of you ever being in a situation where you drained someone. I made sure you were always protected, so if anyone tried to do you harm, it would be they who killed the attacker, not you.' Mykael's eyes flashed with anger. 'Then Farrow's guards failed in their duty.'

I remembered Mykael's insistence when I first became Daughter that he alone would drain traitors. At the time, I thought he had done it to spare me the horror of draining a human. But maybe it was to prevent the situation I was now in.

'Can you take it back?' If his power did this to me, I didn't want it. Even if losing it meant becoming vulnerable to Viktor once more.

Mykael sighed. 'What has been done cannot be undone.'

Meaning I was stuck with it.

'Why didn't you tell me after I had killed the assassin?'

I suddenly understood his cryptic statement the night of my attack, when he had said about being worried where it was going to go. He was referring to my actions triggering the curse of his power.

'I watched you afterwards, just in case something happened, but when you fed from Robert without incident, I thought you'd escaped it. That, as you only possessed some of my power, it didn't affect you the same way as Viktor and me.' It didn't surprise me word had got back to Mykael that I had been seen taking Robert to my bedchamber. 'Of course, I didn't know about Talina interrupting you mid-drain.'

'She saved his life. And I've been so horrible to her recently.' The way I had spoken to Talina about the dress wasn't the first time I had shouted at her during our journey.

'That, too, is part of it. When the darkness takes you, you start to think of humans as little more than objects. Before long, you cease to care about them altogether.'

I realised I had started to think just that. When I had gone into the room and seen the feeder waiting for me, I hadn't seen them as human, but rather something to be used for my own pleasure.

'It was when I overheard you shouting at Talina that I realised something was wrong. The Anna I know would never speak to a servant in such way—even less so her friend. After I spoke to you, I asked Talina if she had noticed anything different about you, and she said that you have been sneaking out of your room at night, but when she brought it up with you, you told her you had gone downstairs for a drink. She thought perhaps you were bedding one of the lords or descendants and didn't want anyone to know, but I had an inkling what was really happening, and so I waited up for you.'

Meaning that, when he had caught me trying to leave the inn, Mykael had known exactly what I was about to do.

'Anna, what were you thinking? What if my brother's vampires were waiting for you? They may not be able to kill you, but that doesn't mean they cannot take you to him.'

I stiffened at the mention of Northlander vampires.

'What is it?' Mykael asked, noticing my reaction.

I didn't respond.

Although Mykael had been surprisingly calm about everything up until that point, I knew that would soon change if he learnt what I had been doing with Ulrik. Even if I hadn't known who he was at the time.

'Anna, what happened?'

I looked away. 'Nothing.'

Mykael made an exasperated sound, and I cried out in shock as he suddenly forced my head back and shoved his bitten wrist against my mouth.

I was so startled by his actions, I ended up swallowing some of his blood without meaning to. And in doing so, discovered it didn't have a euphoric effect on me.

'Ungh,' I protested, clawing at his wrist.

What was he doing?

Mykael lowered his wrist and I glared at him, furious that he had given me his blood against my will.

'Now you cannot lie,' he told me, 'because if you do, I'll sense it.' So, that's what the kin-bond felt like to him.

Well hopefully he could sense just how annoyed I was by his actions.

For me, the kin-bond was the same comforting embrace of love that I had experienced the previous times I'd taken Mykael's blood, which surprised me. I would've thought that, after what I had done, he would hate me.

'You will tell me what happened, and we are not moving from this spot until you do.' Mykael jabbed his finger towards the ground. 'Even if it means sitting here for the next three days.'

Knowing I didn't have a choice, I admitted to Mykael my encounter with Ulrik and how it had ended with me killing him.

'After I stabbed him through the heart, I hid his body in the woods so that it wouldn't be discovered.'

Unable to meet Mykael's eye when I had been explaining what I had been doing with Ulrik, I had stared at the mud and snow stuck to my riding boots. But now, I forced myself to look at him. And shrank when I saw his outraged expression.

'Did you not think I needed to know that my brother had sent someone else after you?' Hearing the fury in his voice, I knew if I had been anyone else, I would've been in the snow, screaming in pain from the force of his power. 'Or, indeed, if he was the one behind the assassination attempt at Farrow? I—'

Stopping mid-sentence, Mykael glanced over his shoulder, and looking to see what had caught his attention, I spotted a lone silver wolf trotting across the field behind us, leaving a trail of footprints in the snow in its wake. Sensing our presence, the animal suddenly paused and stared directly at us, realising it was in the company of a fellow predator. Although wolves were a common sight in the forests of Northern Dornia and the Peninsula, to see them this far south was rare. So rare, in fact, it was the first time I had seen one since my arrival in Dornia. I wondered what had caused it to stray so far from home.

The wolf held our gaze for the longest time before, far off into the distance, there came the long and haunting howl of another wolf. Our wolf threw back its head and let out an answering howl, then, after a final look in our direction, shot off across the field in the direction the sound had come from.

'Beautiful,' Mykael murmured as he stared after the wolf, his mouth curved into a smile at the sight of the animal of his house.

'Before I killed Ulrik I asked him about the attack, and he said that he knew nothing about it,' I said, once the wolf had leapt over the stone wall at the far end of the field and disappeared from view. 'I know I should've told you, but I was too ashamed to admit I had given myself to a Northlander vampire. Also, I knew if I told you about Ulrik I would have to admit the rest. I was scared that once you learnt about the feeders, I would be put to death for breaking my vow.'

Mykael smiled. 'Anna, I'm four-hundred-and-fifty-seven-years-old, there's little you can say which will shock me.' His face became serious. 'While I'm not happy with the idea of you giving yourself to strangers at the side of the road, I know such behaviour is yet another facet of the darkness. What annoys me is that you didn't tell me the truth. I told you, Anna, you can tell me anything. And by that, I mean anything. No matter how terrible you believe it is. As for putting you to death, I would never do that.'

'But I've broken my vow. You have executed others for less.'

It wasn't that I wanted to be put to death, of course, I was just surprised at Mykael's response. He wasn't reacting at all how I thought he would. Perhaps I should've gone to him after all.

'They weren't my family,' was Mykael's response. 'Neither did they have the terrible burden of my power as you do.'

'Does that mean, if I went to the nearest village right now and drained the lot of them, you wouldn't punish me?'

'I think it would be hypocritical of me, considering the terrible acts I have committed.'

'But that was so long ago. You are no longer like that.'

'Aren't I?' Mykael said sorrowfully. He lowered his gaze and stared at his hands. 'Who do you think drained the serving maid the night of your Naming?'

'That was you?' I whispered, horrified. 'But why? Why did you do that to her?'

At the time, I had assumed it was a minor noble or visiting guard who had drained the poor woman. Never for one moment did I think it was Mykael who had committed such a terrible act. Why would I? He had always been so vehemently against such acts and severely punished those who committed them. Had everything been an act? Was Mykael the same as his brother after all?

'I needed to feed,' Mykael said, lifting his gaze to look at me, his eyes haunted. 'After I left you, I went downstairs and encountered her in the throne room. It seemed my brother's visit hadn't deterred her desire to be bedded by the Prime. It was only when I was done and I saw her lifeless body on the floor, that it suddenly hit me how that could've been you when you were at my brother's castle. When I returned to my quarters, I sat with you for ages—watching you sleep—knowing how easily I could've lost you forever and the pain that woman's family would now go through because of my actions.' The same pain the families of the people I had drained were going through.

'You went downstairs knowing that you would drain someone?' I said, moving away from this uncomfortable thought. While I was draining them, I hadn't even considered they had loved ones. I had only seen them as a source of pleasure.

'Performing the ritual after I had used my power on Rugen had taken so much from me, I didn't have a choice.'

'But I let you feed from me. You could have taken as much as you needed without draining me.'

While I didn't like it, I could understand why Mykael would be forced to drain the serving woman; the same as I had understood why Sebastian had been forced to drain the woodcutters and fisherman. What I couldn't understand was that he had done it after I had offered him my blood.

'I don't feed from my kin. I wouldn't have fed from you that night, were it not for the fact that, without your blood, I would never have made it downstairs. I didn't want to have to ask you to bring someone to me and make you live with the guilt of knowing you had brought them to their death.'

'So, rather than feeding from me, you drained some innocent whose only crime was a desire to be bedded by the Prime?' I couldn't believe Mykael would act in such a way and made me wonder if I had got him wrong after all.

I chose to ignore how hypocritical I was being.

Mykael frowned. 'It isn't right to treat a member of my family as though they were a feeder,' he snapped.

'Except when you're in a Blood Frenzy.'

It was the first time since the incident by the lake that I had brought up what Mykael had done to me, and when I saw the pained expression that came over his face, I instantly regretted it.

'What I did that day should never have happened,' he said, tearing his fingers through his hair, clearly distressed. 'The reason I use the dagger to bestow the blood-mark on my kin when they are first born isn't just to protect them from my power and to shield them against the power of other vampires when I'm near. It also prevents me from draining them if I go into a Blood Frenzy—something that being one of my blood alone wouldn't prevent. If I go into a Frenzy when any of my marked kin are near, my power recognises the mark and pulls me out of it before I can harm them.'

I remembered the night of Viktor's attack when Mykael had been so close to losing control but had managed to overcome the Frenzy before hurting anyone. Had my presence prevented a massacre?

'I didn't know it at the time, but draining Veronika confused my power, so when it detected your mark, it wasn't enough to stop me trying to drain you. It wasn't until you called me 'Papa', I realised what I was doing.' Covering my hand with his, he gripped it tightly. 'Even in a Blood Frenzy, I knew there was only one person alive who would call me by that name. Up until that point, I had never drained one of my blood. If I'd known the effect it would have on my power, I would never have fed from her before putting her to death.'

That meant the lie that I had been told about my parents could never happen, at least not to my father. And if being on the edge of death hadn't made me call out my childhood name for him, Mykael wouldn't have stopped until I was completely drained.

'But if you drained the serving maid doesn't that mean you've triggered the darkness, too? Then there's the Ashfield's,' I added, suddenly remembering the two members of Rugen's kin who Mykael had drained for treason.

'I've learnt to control it. Although, I admit, it can be difficult at times.'

My mind went back to Sophia's paleness the morning after the assassination attempt. I realised that, when he had returned to his bedchamber after dealing with Ingrid's guards and taken Sophia to his bed, the anger he felt over the attempt on my life had brought Mykael close to losing control of the darkness and draining her as he had done the serving maid. Sophia may have been miserable Mykael hadn't Turned her, but she didn't realise just how lucky she was to suffer nothing more than a broken heart.

I wondered if the risk of losing control was the reason Mykael banned feeding within the grounds of Teragon House and didn't allow a feeding house, as it would enable him to give in to temptation. And why he made a habit of breaking his own rules.

'Do you drain vampires so that you can feel the euphoria?'

Mykael shook his head. 'Vampire blood doesn't have the same effect as human blood.' I remembered how I hadn't felt anything when Mykael forced me to drink his blood. 'And before you ask, no we cannot survive on vampire blood alone. Any more than we can live on the blood of animals.'

I pulled a face at this. Who would want to live on animal blood?

'But if it's the Prime power that causes us to act like this, what excuse do other vampires have? Many of those I saw while at Saron Castle were just as cruel as Viktor.' Vampires like Ulrik.

'Some are just inherently cruel. It was part of their personality when they were human and becoming vampire emphasised it. Many Northlander vampires behave the way they do because Viktor allows, even encourages, it. The same was true of many Dornian vampires before I changed the rules.'

'What—Tavin and Ingrid?' I could hardly imagine either of them being cruel to humans. The same was true for many other vampires I had met during my time in Dornia.

Mykael shook his head. 'The majority either fled to the Northlands or were put to death in the years following the changes, as they refused to accept my new laws. Although, as Rugen and Gregory have shown, not all of them were discovered.'

'But if you've managed to control it, then why hasn't Viktor done the same?' Especially as being the more powerful of the two would've made it harder for Mykael to overcome the darkness inside him.

'My brother is so consumed by the darkness; he can never return from it. Which what would've eventually have happened to me, had Silvana not helped me realise there was another way.' And what could happen to me. 'It's why I haven't killed him. For if I did, Viktor's darkness would become mine and, like my brother, I would become totally lost to it and unable to return.' Mykael sighed. 'And because you possess some of my power, the same would happen to you if you ever killed Viktor, using the dagger. Or indeed me, if I had taken on his darkness.'

'Meaning we can never be rid of him.' I would spend an eternity waiting for his next attack.

Mykael looked at me. 'You know there's a way,' he said softly.

I did indeed. Had done since Mykael had opened the chest in the scroll room. I also knew this was the other reason why Mykael hadn't killed Viktor after the murder of our family.

'But I'll never do it.' Throwing my arms around him, I burrowed my face into his shoulder. 'The price is too great.'

Mykael sighed. 'Then my brother lives.'

We lapsed into silence.

'But Viktor must've learnt some control,' I said, after several moments had passed. I didn't want to talk about the contents of the scroll. 'He can use a woman for weeks before he drains her.' I thought of Cerise, who had been kept by him for nearly two months before he had eventually finished with her.

'Viktor has only learnt enough control so that he can prolong the agony and terror of his victims.' Mykael lowered his gaze as he added quietly, 'The same as I once did.'

'Oh,' I said, not knowing how to respond to that.

Not for the first time, I was glad I hadn't been alive when Mykael was like Viktor. Although, according to him, he had never been cruel to his own family, I wouldn't have wanted to witness Mykael treating his human subjects how I had seen Viktor treat his. And of course, being put in a situation where you were forced to watch such acts was cruelty in itself.

Mykael suddenly stood up from the wall, and after brushing the snow from the seat of his leather trousers, held out his hand. 'Come,' he said, clearly not wanting to speak anymore on the subject. 'We're leaving straight for Teragon House. The others can follow on behind.'

'Now? But it's the middle of the night.'

'We need to get this under control. I'm going to help you the same way Silvana and Tavin helped me, and the only place I can do it is Teragon House.'

I cannot do this. I cannot even go three days without draining someone. How can I never do it again?

'Anna, I know it's daunting, but you must do this,' Mykael said, sensing my fear. 'The longer you leave it, the harder it'll be to come back from until, eventually, it will be easier to stay as you are than have to live with what you have done. Believe me, you don't want to be as I and forced to live with the memories of over two centuries' worth of atrocities.' Neither did I want to be like Viktor and lost forever. 'You don't have to do this alone. I'll be with you.'

'Can I go to the feeding house before we go?' I needed to feel that euphoria one last time.

'I won't stop you if that is what you want, but do you really want another life on your conscience?'

Did I really want to take another innocent life just to satisfy my own pleasure?

Taking Mykael's hand, I got to my feet. 'I'll go straight to Teragon House.'

I had to do this before the girl that had once been called Kata was gone forever.

#  Chapter Thirty-eight

After Mykael had finished speaking to Poppy, we left for Teragon House. As I had been in the stables, busy saddling the horses we were going to be using for our journey, I hadn't heard the reason he had given for our sudden departure. Or if, indeed, he had. What the Prime did was his own business.

We were using two spare horses. Mykael didn't want it known we had returned to Teragon House, and our horses suddenly appearing in the stables would make it obvious.

'Bran will ensure Libby is safely returned to Teragon House,' he'd said, when he saw my unhappy face.

I didn't know how our return wouldn't be discovered but had known better than to argue with him. I also didn't know how I was going to learn to control the darkness. When I had asked him, Mykael had refused to tell me anything other than that he would show me once we had returned to Teragon House, leaving me to wonder just what I was letting myself in for.

It had started snowing heavily not long after we had left the inn, and as we rode down the Prime's Highway, snowflakes fluttered down around us—sticking to my eyelashes and my cloak—obscuring the road in front of us. If it carried on like this, the rest of the procession would be forced to stay at the inn until it cleared.

Just before dawn, we stopped off at an inn at the side of the Prime's Highway.

'No vampires inside,' Mykael said as our horses trotted into the deserted courtyard, the sound of their hooves muffled by the snow covering the ground. Mykael and Viktor were unique among our kind, in that they were able to sense the presence of other vampires in their vicinity, although not their identity. He leapt from his horse, his boots barely making a sound as they hit the ground. 'Hopefully, it'll mean our stay goes unnoticed.'

Given the nature of our journey, Mykael wanted our passage to Teragon House to be known by as few people as possible, and was why he had insisted that we set off at once. Travelling at night meant less chance of being spotted.

I was struck with the similarities between this journey and the one Sebastian and I had taken nearly a year previously. Only this time, rather than hiding in the woods at the side of the road, I joined Mykael when he went to enquire if the inn had a vacant room. And of course, this time there was no fear of the Prime or his vampires.

'I'll have someone see to your horses, my lord,' said the boy behind the bar, once Mykael had paid for the room.

I looked at the boy in astonishment.

Although, Mykael was wearing a hooded cloak, as he wanted to be identified as little as possible during our journey, I'd have thought the boy would have recognised his Prime. Especially as he was of the Eastern Province—Mykael's own seat—and lived less than a day's ride from Teragon House.

'We'll be leaving just after sundown,' Mykael said, a hint of amusement in his voice. I think he was enjoying the anonymity. 'See to it our horses are ready for then.'

After the boy had assured us our horses would be waiting for us in the courtyard for when we wanted to leave, I followed Mykael out of the communal area and up the narrow wooden staircase to our room.

Once we were inside the room, Mykael pulled his bed across the door. 'So you don't get any ideas and try to sneak out once I'm asleep,' he said as he sat down on the edge of the bed and started to pull off his boots. My eyes went to the shuttered window. 'And I'm a light sleeper.'

Once he had removed his boots and cloak, Mykael threw himself on the bed, and after prodding at his rather thin pillow to make it more comfortable, rolled over so that his back was to me. He didn't speak again.

I didn't have any nightclothes with me, as we had left everything back at the inn, so once I had pulled off my riding boots and hung both mine and Mykael's cloaks in front of the fire to dry—the Prime having just dumped his on the floor where he was so used to Loran picking up after him—I laid down on the bed, fully dressed. I fell asleep almost instantly.

I woke several times throughout the day, and feeling the kin-bond, knew that Mykael was still there. He slept as silently as Sebastian. Each time, its comforting embrace lulled me back to sleep.

Mykael woke me just after sunset that evening.

The communal area was bustling with humans when we went downstairs, but we managed to slip out of the side door without being recognised, or, if we were, no one said anything. The smell of blood was so overpowering, it took all my being not to grab the nearest human and drain them. I was glad when we were finally outside. Unable to trust myself, I had to stand over the other side of the courtyard while Mykael retrieved the horses from the ostler.

'We should reach Teragon House just before dawn,' Mykael informed me, when we were on the Prime's Highway once more.

By now, it had been over three days since I had last fed—the longest I had gone without human blood since draining the man in the road—and as the night wore on, my body begun to ache and the hands which held the horse's reins trembled. I felt as I had done the night Danil found me lying in the road.

'Not much further now,' Mykael said, after he had grabbed my arm for a third time to prevent me sliding from my horse.

'Please.' I was shocked at how weak my voice sounded. 'Let me feed. I promise I won't drain them.'

'You will. You may not mean to, but you will.'

'I managed to stop before.'

'That was when you had drained only the once. Now you have drained more, you'll be unable to stop.'

'Viktor can.' Why wouldn't Mykael let me feed? Couldn't he see I was struggling?

'Even to do as my brother takes practice.'

Mykael offered me his blood to see if it would help alleviate the trembling, but I refused. 'Wouldn't want to treat my kin like a feeder,' I said, throwing his own words back at him.

Mykael ignored me.

The trembling and aching got progressively worse, and I was thankful when I finally saw the lights of Teragon House in the distance. Even in the dead of night, torches burned on the walls outside.

We didn't go through the front gates. Instead, once we had released the horses into a nearby paddock, we entered the grounds of Teragon House through the East Door; a little used ingress which led to the mausoleum. Disguised by vines and thorn bushes on the outside wall, the heavy wooden door was permanently locked. I doubt if anyone bar Mykael and a few select others knew of its existence. The only reason I knew of it was because Mykael had shown it to me during one of our many rides through the lands surrounding Teragon House. I didn't possess a key to either the door or the mausoleum, meaning I would be unable to use the door to make my nightly trips to the feeding house. Not that it would've been possible for me to walk to Oaktown and back in one night. And of course, I was too well-known in Oaktown for my ploy to have worked anyway.

A torch was burning in the sconce at the top of the spiral staircase leading from the East Door down to the mausoleum. When we entered the main part of the crypt, Lev was waiting for us at the bottom of a second set of stone steps, which led to the entrance that was inside Teragon's grounds. The light of the lantern in his hand was causing shadows to bounce and lurch off the stone ceiling and sepulchres. A second lantern stood on the steps behind him.

Suddenly catching the scent of his blood, I rushed towards him—meaning to tear open his throat—but was stopped by Mykael, who grabbed my arm and pulled me back with such force that I ended up falling into him.

'Anna, no,' he warned, his arm pinning me against his solid body like an iron rod, preventing me from going after Lev, who had run halfway up the steps at my outburst and was staring at me fearfully, his thudding heart loud to my ears.

'Get off me,' I snarled, fighting against him. I didn't care he was Prime and that I shouldn't disobey him, especially in front of others. All I could think about was the blood flowing through Lev's veins. Its scent was a barrage against my nose, and the desire to feed was far stronger than it had been at the inn. It even surpassed how I had felt the first time I had visited the feeding house. 'Let me feed!'

'I received your coded message, Your Grace,' Lev said, his terrified eyes never leaving me. 'The room is ready.'

'We'll go there at once,' Mykael said. 'Our horses are in the paddock behind the granary. And, Lev, I think it best if you return to the house through the gardens.'

Lev inclined his head. 'I will see to the horses at first light, Your Grace.' And with that, Lev turned and fled up the stone steps leading out of the mausoleum.

Mykael waited until Lev had slammed the heavy door closed and turned the key in the lock, securing us inside the mausoleum, then released me. 'Well, I think you have succeeded in giving Lev a fright.' He grabbed the lantern Lev had left behind, then turned abruptly on his heel and started to walk further into the crypt, the light of his lantern flickering off the tombs containing the bones of my ancestors. 'Follow me.'

I didn't move. 'Where are we going?'

Now I could no longer smell Lev's blood, the urge to drain him had disappeared and was replaced with shame. How could I have acted like that in front of him?

'There's an entrance at the back of the crypt, which leads to the house,' Mykael said, not pausing in his stride. 'It means we can enter without being seen.'

'But won't we be seen once we are inside the house?'

Mykael didn't respond, instead continued to walk further into the cavernous crypt, taking the only light source with him. I hesitated, then, not wanting to be left alone in the dark with the dead, started after him.

My shaking legs meant I couldn't walk fast enough to keep up with Mykael, and I kept stumbling. The third time I fell, Mykael suddenly spun around and strode towards me.

'Hold this,' he said when he reached me, shoving the lantern into my hand. He then scooped me in his arms, before continuing through the crypt.

By now, we had reached the part of the mausoleum where the tombs were so old, the names on the stones were indecipherable. Among these older tombs were the ones containing Coriana and their three children—the one which should have been Mykael's, unoccupied.

At the far end of the crypt, hidden behind a stone pillar, was an opening to a narrow tunnel which cut directly into the soil. The earth floor was smooth where it had been used many times before, making me wonder just how often Mykael stole from the grounds without anyone knowing.

'It won't collapse,' Mykael said, noticing me staring at the tunnel's ceiling in trepidation. I hoped he was right. I didn't fancy spending eternity buried alive under a mountain of dirt.

The tunnel had a slight downward incline for a time before it levelled off. White roots snaked down from the ceiling, some as thick as my arm, the ceiling itself so low that Mykael had to stoop to avoid hitting his head.

Every so often, an air shaft cut through the soil to the outside world, and looking up one of them, I saw the pin-prick light of millions of stars shining through the small grate at the top of the shaft, far above us. I remembered seeing the grates dotted on the many paths which cut through the gardens, but I hadn't known what they were for until now.

Just as I thought the tunnel would never end, I spotted a flight of stone steps up ahead. Mykael carried me up the steps, into a narrow corridor whose stone walls reminded me of the dungeons under the guardroom.

'Were in the cells under the North Hall,' Mykael said, when I asked.

Situated on the same wing as the family quarters, the North Hall was smaller than the Great Hall and wasn't generally used. In fact, the only time I had known it to be used since my arrival at Teragon House was the day after my Naming when it was used as a makeshift temple for the dead. The only time I had ever set foot inside it was when Mykael had shown me around Teragon House when I had first arrived. He hadn't shown me these cells.

'That's the point,' Mykael said, when I told him I hadn't known the existence of the dungeons.

The only light was the lantern in my hand, and as Mykael carried me down the corridor, its yellow glow illuminated the row of metal-studded doors down each side of the narrow passageway. All the doors were closed, so I was unable to see the rooms inside, but if they were anything like the ones under the guardroom, they would be around four strides across in size with a narrow stone bench along the back wall.

'These are the original dungeons and were used until I had the ones built under the guardroom. Once the old dungeons were no longer required, I had the entrance behind the North Hall blocked up and a secret passageway built, connecting these dungeons to the family wing, so if Teragon House ever came under attack again, my family could escape.' That explained the tunnel. 'The only people besides myself who know of their existence are Silvana, Tavin, and Lev, and is where we'll be staying while I help you control the darkness.' That's what he had meant by our return not being noticed.

I admit, I wasn't thrilled with the idea of spending time in this dark and dingy space. At least it would only be for a couple of days.

Mykael suddenly stopped outside one of the doors, and after I had placed the lantern in the recess in the wall next to the door, he kicked open the door, revealing a fairly large, windowless room lit by smoking torches that were in iron sconces positioned in each corner of the room. From the size of the room, I knew it had most likely been the guardroom back when the dungeons were in use.

Like the corridor, the room smelt of damp and disuse, and apart from two feather mattresses on the floor, was devoid of any furnishings. Both the mattresses and the blankets and pillows lying on them looked fresh. Lev had been busy. It couldn't have been much fun for him lugging the heavy mattresses through the secret passageways.

Cobwebs hung down from the ceiling. And hanging from the far wall, above one of the mattresses, were eight sets of brand-new metal chains, complete with manacles.

At the sight of them, I started struggling in Mykael's arms, desperate to get away.

'Please, no,' I pleaded, when he refused to let go. 'I don't want to be desiccated. Just take the dagger and stab me in the heart. Please, Papa. Don't make me spend an eternity in agony.'

I was convinced Mykael had tricked me and had brought me to the cells to use his old punishment on me. It was probably why the rest of the doors were closed. Mykael didn't want me to see the remains of the desiccated vampires chained up in the cells.

'Anna, I'm not going to desiccate you. We're just going to stay here until you've learnt control.' I stopped struggling and stared up at Mykael as he added tenderly, 'I would never do such a terrible thing to you.'

Seeing the sincerity in his eyes, I believed him.

'No chains,' I begged, as he lowered me onto the mattress nearest the chains.

'We must. When you get to a certain point, you won't be able to control your urges and will be a danger to everyone. You saw how you were with Lev. Imagine how you'll be in a week.'

'A week!' I said, horrified. 'We're going to be down here a week? I thought it would take a day or two at most.'

Mykael didn't respond. Instead, once he had pulled off my boots and removed my cloak, he reached for the nearest chain. He lifted the thick chain as though it weighed nothing at all, but as he secured the manacle around my ankle, using the key Lev had left on the floor next to the mattress, I could feel its heavy weight.

'When I did this, I had two manacles around each ankle and wrist, but you will only need one on your ankle.'

'Please, Papa,' I sobbed. 'Don't chain me.'

Mykael shoved the key into his pocket, then pulled me into a hug. 'I promise that I won't leave your side until this is over.'

And so began one of the worst three weeks of my life.

#  Chapter Thirty-nine

After my tears had dried, I sat with Mykael as he taught me a strategy game he and his siblings had played as children. It involved playing with black, grey, and white stones on a checkered felt cloth—the object of the game being the one to 'win' the single black stone—and for some obscure reason was called 'Castles'. The game was one of the items Lev had left in the room.

I knew Mykael was using it to distract me, because every time I tried to broach the subject of my learning to control the darkness, he would refuse to answer and instead bring my attentions back to the game.

As we played, he spoke of his childhood and growing up at Allaron Castle with his siblings, a subject Mykael had never brought up before. It was strange to hear Viktor being spoken of as a kind and gentle boy who loved his pet wolfhound, Scruffy, rather than the depraved Prime I had met at Saron Castle. But, as Mykael spoke, I heard genuine affection in his voice and knew he had once loved his younger brother.

At first, the aching and the trembling was tolerable. Also, as there were no humans around, the urge to drain had disappeared.

_This isn't too bad_ , I thought. _I can do this._

But as the day wore on, the aching got progressively worse until, eventually, it felt as though my entire body was on fire. No longer able to play, I abandoned the game and ended up huddled on the mattress—praying the pain wouldn't go on for much longer—while Mykael sat next to me, offering words of comfort. He could do little else. Whenever he attempted to hold me, it caused iron rods of pain to shoot through my body, making me scream in agony. I had never felt pain like it. The discomfort I had experienced the night Danil had found me was nothing compared to this. It felt as though my bones were being broken, one by one, and something was trying to claw its way out of my stomach. My head pounded with such ferocity that even the slightest movement, including the tremors wracking my body, had me whimpering in pain. I couldn't tolerate the light, so Mykael extinguished the torches, leaving the lantern in the corridor the only source of light. But even that was too bright, and I ended up with my head under the blankets to blot out its blinding glare. My ability to regulate my body temperature disappeared, so one moment I was drenched in sweat and felt as though my insides were boiling and the next I was shivering with cold, but my skin was so sensitive I couldn't bear to have the blankets touching me. Then came the uncontrollable vomiting.

Despite my comment about treating him as a feeder, Mykael had insisted on giving me his blood in the hope that the kin-bond would help with the symptoms and so he knew exactly how I was feeling, but I threw up more than I kept down. I ended up puking all over myself, meaning Mykael was forced to strip me out of my dress and replace it with one of the nightdresses Lev had left. It meant he saw my naked body, but by that point I was too out of it to care.

My bedding, too, had to be changed, and I lay on the other mattress, whimpering in agony, while Mykael changed the sheets and blankets. I was in too much pain to appreciate the irony of the Prime of Dornia tending to me as though he were a servant.

Once he was done, Mykael picked me up as gently as he could—an act which had me screaming in agony—and laid me on the freshly made bed. Only for me to puke a short while later. At least being vampire meant nothing came out the other end.

I begged Mykael over and over to release me so that I could feed. But he refused. 'Not until you have learnt control,' he would tell me each time.

'Give me the dagger, then.' This, too, he refused. 'Please, I cannot do this.' I just wanted the pain to be over.

But that was just the start.

As the pain and tremors continued to wrack my body, I entered a strange near-sleep where I couldn't tell reality from dreaming.

Danil visited me, accusing me of draining his sister.

'I didn't,' I said to him. 'I never hurt Talina.'

'Yet, but you will.' Danil's face then changed, becoming Sebastian's. 'I should never have Turned you,' he said, his face hard. 'You bring shame to the Kwasi.'

Ignoring my pleas for forgiveness, Sebastian turned on his heel and started towards the cell door. Mykael was also in the room, and as Sebastian walked through the door, he made to go after him.

'Papa, please.' I tried crawling after him but found myself too weak to move. 'Don't leave me,' I whispered after his disappearing back. 'Everyone leaves me.'

'I'm not going anywhere.'

I looked in the direction of the voice and discovered Mykael sat next to me, gently wiping my face with a damp cloth.

As I stared up at him, a sudden anger rushed through me and I lashed out, scratching and clawing at his face and chest, screaming, 'You murdered my parents!'

'Anna, it wasn't me,' Mykael said, grabbing both my hands and pinning them down on the mattress. 'Your memories are getting confused.'

It took him a long time to convince me that he was speaking the truth.

Another time, I opened my eyes and found Viktor standing at the foot of the mattress. He told me that he had come to take me back to his castle so that he could torture me for eternity. Terrified, I fought against the heavy chain around my ankle, screaming for Mykael, begging him to get his brother away from me. Viktor's face then morphed into Mykael's, who was crouched over me, telling me I was safe, his brother couldn't get me. Lev suddenly appeared in the doorway, and I managed to break free and drain him before Mykael could stop me. Only for the lord to then walk into the cell at a later point, completely unharmed. I was also visited by the man in the road and the feeders I had drained—blood pouring from the gaping wounds on their necks—while Becka came to tell me that I was just like Viktor and she was ashamed to have called me friend. Even Robert appeared once, accusing me of only bedding him in order to drain him.

They terrorised me day and night. Even when I was asleep, I couldn't escape them, as they were waiting for me in my dreams.

'Please,' I begged them over and over. 'I'm sorry. I'm sorry.' But they refused to leave me alone.

Throughout it all, Mykael never once left my side. He must've slept when I did. The kin-bond meant he could feel everything I felt, and in my periods of lucidity, I saw the pain in his eyes and knew he was going through it with me.

I soon lost all concept of time. I didn't know if I had been down there a day. A week. A month. The only point of reference I had was that Lev came to my prison every so often to give me blood.

The first time he visited, I was curled up on the mattress, moaning in agony. Mykael had been trying to coax me into playing Castles, but I had refused, telling him I was in too much pain.

The moment I caught wind of Lev's scent, my pains were forgotten, and pulling myself to my feet, I rushed at him, desperate to feed.

And promptly ended up sprawled on the floor when the chain around my ankle tripped me up.

Undeterred, I staggered to my feet once more. Grabbing hold of the chain, straining as I lifted its heavy weight, I pulled at it, trying desperately to free myself from the wall, while, just beyond my reach, Mykael had unsheathed the dagger from his belt and was running it across Lev's palm.

Almost at once, the exquisite coppery scent of blood filled the room, making me intensify my assault on the chain. 'Let me feed!'

Acting as though he hadn't heard me, Mykael started to collect the blood dripping from the wound into the glass Lev had brought down with him.

Next to him, Lev deliberately didn't meet my eye, but I could tell by his pounding heart that, even though he was standing next to Mykael, he was terrified that I would suddenly break free and attack him before Mykael had chance to stop me.

Watching the blood splash into the glass and not being able to reach either it or Lev was sheer torture, and I screamed in frustration.

After he had collected the blood, Mykael told Lev to go, and once the lord had left the cell, held out the glass to me. It wasn't much, two mouthfuls at most, but I snatched the glass from his hand and eagerly lifted it to my mouth.

As I drank the contents, the euphoria filled my being, making me groan in ecstasy. I drank every last drop, even stuck my fingers in the glass to claim the last dregs of blood at the bottom of it. But all too soon, the blood was gone. The euphoria along with it. It had done nothing to help my symptoms.

'Not enough,' I gasped at Mykael, who hadn't moved from his spot and was watching me with a sad expression on his face. There was also longing. I found out later that sensing the euphoria through the kin-bond had awoken Mykael's own hunger. 'I need more.'

'It's the darkness urging you to feed.' Mykael held out his hand for the empty glass. 'It's trying to fool you into thinking you are starving when you're not. The blood I have just given you, along with my blood this morning, is more than enough to sustain you.'

'But I can feel my veins drying out,' I shouted at him, tears of frustration and pain coursing down my cheeks. 'You promised you wouldn't desiccate me.'

'I'm not. It just feels that way.'

'Please. Call Lev back. Tell him I need more.'

'Not until the next time I allow you to feed.'

'I hate you!' I threw the glass across the room and it smashed against the wall behind him, spraying shards of glass everywhere. Mykael didn't flinch. 'I should've gone with Ulrik, Viktor would let me drain whoever I want. Gregory was right, you are pathetic. I don't even know why you're doing this; you weren't there before when I needed your help. What are you doing—trying to make up for failing me before? Well, you're seventeen years too late. You probably knew Viktor had me all along but couldn't be bothered to come for me. I should've used the dagger the very first time I met you.'

'I know what you're trying to do, Anna,' Mykael said, his voice annoyingly calm. 'And it isn't going to work. You can say what you like to me, but I'm not going to release you until you are ready. Nor am I going to use the dagger on you.'

'If you won't release me, I'll just have to get myself out.' I turned away from him and resumed my tugging at the chain in an attempt to pull it from the wall.

But, as before, it refused to budge.

'It won't work. They're designed so that not even I can break free of them.'

'Get out!' Dropping the chain, I whirled around to face Mykael and found him standing in the same spot, watching me. 'I don't want you here!'

'I'm not going anywhere.'

Screaming with rage, I picked up my mattress and threw it at him, blankets and sheets and pillows scattering in all directions.

'I said, get out!'

'No,' Mykael said, his arm deflecting the mattress, which flew across the room as though it weighed nothing at all and came to rest just inside the doorway. Too far for me to grab it and throw at him again. 'I told you that I would stay with you until this was over, and that's what I'm going to do. Whether you want me to or not.'

Despite the calm tone of his voice, I had seen the flash of anger in Mykael's eyes and the twitch of his lip as he fought back a snarl. I knew if it was anyone else who had just thrown the mattress at him and spoken how I had done; they wouldn't have lived to tell the tale. Mykael may be my ancestor, but he was also the Prime of Dornia. My comment about stabbing him with the dagger alone was enough to have me put to death for treason. Not that this knowledge stopped me from continuing to demand that he get out. Perhaps I hoped if I annoyed him enough, he would take the dagger and end my misery. But he didn't.

Instead, Mykael calmly turned away from me, and after he had sat down on his mattress, picked up the book Lev had brought down for him. Opening the book, he leaned back against the wall and started reading, acting as though I wasn't there.

Knowing I was wasting my breath, I stopped shouting and instead seethed in silence.

'May I have my mattress back so that I can lie down?' I asked, after several moments had passed without either of us speaking. Mykael continued reading. 'Keep it then! Not as though it's the first time I've been made to sleep on the floor. Which you would've known, had you ever bothered coming for me.'

With that, I sunk to the stone floor and turned my back towards Mykael; both so that I could no longer see the stricken look which had come over his face and so he wouldn't see the tears streaming down my cheeks. Although he would know from the kin-bond that I regretted the words the moment they had left my mouth. I huddled in a ball on the floor and cried myself to sleep. When I awoke, I was lying on the mattress once more, Mykael having managed to lift my unconscious body onto it without waking me.

The second time Lev came into the room, Mykael fed from the lord's wrist in front of me; the sight making me go almost insane with rage and frustration.

'Not until you can drink human blood and watch me feed from Lev without reacting,' Mykael told me when I demanded to be released.

So, the next time Lev entered the room, I forced myself to stand there silently as Mykael fed from him. And when he gave me my ridiculously small ration of blood, I sipped at it when all I really wanted to do was swallow it down in one go. But still, Mykael refused to release me.

'I can sense your emotions and know what you're truly feeling.'

This prompted me to refuse Mykael's blood the next time he tried to feed me. If I didn't have his blood, then he wouldn't be able to detect my emotions.

I didn't know why I thought it would work. And it didn't. All it resulted in was Mykael pinning me to the mattress and holding my nose when I refused to open my mouth, giving me a choice. Did I refuse his blood and spend an eternity suffocating, or did I open my mouth to breathe but at the same time allow him to give me his blood? I chose the latter.

Mykael's punishment for my disobedience was to deny me my ration of blood. Instead, once Lev had left, he drank the glass of blood right in front of me, ignoring my pleas not to let me starve. 'You need to learn,' he said.

'Please, Papa.' I collapsed to my knees in defeat. 'Call Lev back.'

And so it went on.

Until one day, it didn't seem so bad.

The pain and trembling slowly subsided, as did the vomiting. The hallucinations stopped and my ability to regulate my temperature returned. Although I still wanted Lev's blood when I saw Mykael collecting it, it was no longer an overwhelming need. Nor did the act of him feeding in front of me send me into a blind rage as it had once done. The euphoria, too, slowly lessened. It was then I realised that perhaps I could do this.

Finally, the day arrived when I felt nothing at all as Mykael fed from Lev. I didn't even bother looking at them. Nor did I ask him to release me. What was the point? It was obvious he was never going to let me out of this cell.

'Can we play Castles once you've finished feeding?' I asked as I leaned against the wall and stared up at the cracks in the ceiling, totally uninterested in what Mykael was doing.

I wasn't even hungry, so didn't care if Mykael decided he wasn't going to allow me to feed that day. It had also been two glasses of blood since I had last felt any trace of the euphoria.

Once Lev had left the room, Mykael came over to where I was sitting. But rather than laying out the game, he pulled a key from his pocket and used it to unlock the shackle around my ankle.

Where the manacle would've cut into anyone else's skin to pieces, thanks to Mykael's power, my ankle was completely uninjured and looked as though I had never been shackled. Although, from the heavy weight attached to my leg and the constant chafing against my ankle, I'd known the horrible thing was most definitely there.

And now it was gone.

I stared at my bare ankle in confusion, then lifted my gaze and found Mykael looking at me, smiling broadly.

'What are you doing?' Had the hallucinations returned?

Mykael's face became serious. 'It's over, Anna,' he said gently. 'You've done it.'

I burst into tears.

It was a year to the day since Danil had brought me to Teragon House.

#  Chapter Forty

As I had learnt to control the darkness, we could officially return to Teragon House.

When he had come down to the dungeon, Lev had brought with him warm water and clean clothes for the pair of us, and before we left, Mykael and I bathed and changed our clothes—Mykael going into the adjoining cell to give me privacy.

Once we were both dressed, we retraced our steps through the underground passageway and the mausoleum to the East Door. As no one, apart from ourselves, Silvana, Tavin, and Lev, were privy to the existence of the East Door and the cells under the North Hall, it meant to officially return to Teragon House we had to leave, then re-enter the grounds through the front gates.

I should have been told of the existence of the North Hall dungeons and their purpose when I had taken on the role of Daughter of Teragon, like my father and his predecessors before, but Mykael had deemed it unnecessary all the time Lev was his official. That was the reason he had given me, but I think the real reason was because Mykael was worried how I would react to discovering that it was possible for him to revert to his old ways.

It was the middle of the night when we emerged from the East Door. We had left the lantern at the top of the mausoleum steps, as we couldn't take it with us, and there was no moon, so the only light was from the stars.

As Mykael locked the East Door behind us and arranged the vines in such a way to hide the metal-studded door from prying eyes, I stood a little way from him and lifted my face to the sky. It was nice to feel the breeze on my face after spending so much time underground. While we were in the dungeon, the snows had started to melt, and the ground was covered in slush and ice.

Once Mykael was satisfied that the door was suitably hidden, we walked over to the paddock and retrieved the horses. Lev had been paying an Oaktown blacksmith to look after the horses and had had them returned to the paddock that afternoon. It seemed Mykael had been confident that I was ready to leave the dungeon. Lev had left the horses' saddles at the bottom of the steps leading up to the East Door, and after we had saddled the horses, we set off through the woods towards the front gates.

It was only a short ride, and as we emerged from the woods on to the cobbled road leading to Teragon House and I saw the lights of the front gates up ahead, a warm feeling filled my heart. 'Home,' I whispered.

Teragon House was the first place I had ever called home. Saron Castle hadn't been home, it had been a place of torture and fear, while the orphan house had just been somewhere to stay until I was either fostered or sold into slavery. And, of course, I didn't remember living at Teragon House the first time around. It was nice to finally have somewhere I felt safe and loved. A place where I belonged.

Mykael looked at me and smiled. 'Yes, home.'

As it was the middle of the night, the gates were closed, but as our horses drew near, Captain Lant emerged from the guardroom to open them, before snapping smartly to attention and saluting as we passed through the entrance.

We stopped so that Mykael could speak to the guard commander. As I sat on my horse, listening to the pair talk, another guard emerged from the guardroom to close the gates behind us. My heart fluttered when I saw who it was. Danil.

I glanced guiltily at Mykael, worried he had sensed my feelings towards the guardsman, but the Prime was still busy talking to Lant and appeared not to have noticed.

Looking away from Mykael, I turned my gaze back to Danil, who by now had closed the gates and was walking towards us. Coming to a stop next to Lant, he saluted Mykael, then turned to me.

'Welcome home, my lady,' he said, the corner of his eyes crinkling as he smiled.

'Thank you, Guardsman Danil,' I said, giving him a shy smile in response. It seemed all those weeks apart hadn't changed how I felt about him. 'It's good to be back.'

From his friendly demeanour, it was apparent that Talina hadn't mentioned to her brother my behaviour towards her the last time we had seen each other.

At the thought of my friend, I was suddenly filled with guilt. Darkness or not, I had no right to reduce my friend to tears. How was I ever going to apologise for the way I had spoken to her?

Once Mykael had finished speaking with Lant, we rode up the wide carriageway and stopped outside the main entrance of the house, where two stableboys were waiting to take the horses, Lev having told Lindan earlier that evening to expect us. After we had dismounted and given the reins to the boys, we went into the darkened house. Where it was the dead of night, as we walked up the stairs and through the corridors to the family wing, there wasn't a soul in sight.

We came to a stop outside my bedchamber door.

'Would you like me to sit with you awhile?' Mykael asked softly, sensing my reluctance at being separated from him.

I went to say yes, then shook my head. I had to get used to being alone and not feeling the kin-bond. I couldn't expect Mykael to sit with me indefinitely as I fell asleep. I wasn't a child. Even if Viktor's actions meant I had missed out on such things when I was a child.

Mykael kissed my forehead, then pulled me into a tight embrace. 'I'm so proud of you,' he said, causing my eyes to well up. 'What you did wasn't easy.'

'I love you, Papa.'

It was the first time I had told him this.

Despite the closeness I had come to feel towards Mykael, a small part of me had always held back from him, as my years at Saron Castle had made it impossible for me to trust anyone completely, even Sebastian, but the time we had spent together in the dungeon had finally chipped away that last barrier I had held between us.

Mykael pulled away. 'I love you, too,' he said gruffly. I wasn't the only one to have tears in their eyes. 'Now, off to bed. I'll see you in the morning.'

Entering my darkened bedchamber, I quickly stripped out of the clothes I had only just put on and pulled on a nightdress before climbing into bed. I thought it would take me forever to fall asleep, but I dropped off almost as soon as my head hit the pillow.

The only explanation Mykael ever gave for our sudden departure from the inn and subsequent three-week disappearance was that we had gone to the Western Province after he received word as to the possible identity of the assassin's employer, which had later proven to be a dead end. Due to the constant threat of Viktor, Mykael had taken me with him. If there was ever any suspicion over our absence, word never got back to me. Indeed, as far as I was aware, no one ever mentioned the incident at all.

***

We had been back at Teragon House for just under a week when I received a summons from Mykael.

I hadn't long returned from my weekly court session in the throne room—freeing myself from the darkness meant that I could be in the company of humans without their scent sending me insane—and was sitting at the desk in my study, writing a letter to Sebastian, when an errand boy knocked on the door and informed me His Grace required my attendance in the Prime's sitting room.

The Prime's sitting room was just off the throne room and was where Mykael met those who weren't privileged enough to be granted admission into his study. It was also the door Micov had been trying to flee through the day Mykael had killed him. Presumably, the lord had been trying to get to the set of doors leading from the sitting room out into the gardens.

Hearing the errand boy's message, I felt a rush of excitement.

Sebastian!

My sire wasn't due to return to Teragon House until after Springfest, which was still several weeks away, but perhaps the Kwasi chieftain had allowed him to return from the Southern Continent early.

Sending the errand boy on his way, I threw down my quill, and after using the last of the water in the pitcher to clean the worst of the ink from my fingers—no matter how hard I tried, I had never learnt to master a quill without getting covered in ink—and pushed into place the stray hairs which had escaped my hairnet, I left the study and hurried downstairs.

As I strode across the deserted throne room, towards the door to the sitting room, I tried to ignore the feeling the skulls were watching me.

The assassin's skull had already been placed in its new home on the wall directly behind the Daughter's throne, in between Gregory and Rugen's. The latter had taken the place of Duke Levin's skull, which Duchess Kerry had taken with her on her return to Peragrin Castle so that it could be entombed in the castle's crypt; the former Duke of the Peninsula having received a posthumous pardon after the truth of my family's murder had come to light.

When I reached the sitting room, I knocked on the door and was admitted by Loran, who greeted me warmly.

As soon as I stepped into the room, I was hit by disappointment. The tall and reedy man standing behind Mykael's chair, wearing the dark blue garb of a Teragon servant, wasn't Sebastian.

As soon as I saw the man, I knew why Mykael had summoned me to the sitting room. My feeder had arrived.

Given the circumstances, the Prime had forbidden me from using the Oaktown feeding house. Instead, I was to have my own personal feeder, who would join the staff at Teragon House.

It wasn't unusual for those of noble rank to have their own feeders. Both Tavin and Silvana had personal feeders, and during my time at Farrow Castle, I had seen Ingrid's feeder, Dan, on more than one occasion. Like the slaves at Saron Castle, Dan had had a Band around his neck to show he was Ingrid's feeder and wasn't to be touched by other vampires. But, unlike the slaves, Dan was willing. Dan had also worn clothing far above his station, which made me think the servant was more than a feeder to the Duchess of Farrow.

Due to the no-feeding rule at Teragon House, those at court were forbidden from bringing their own feeders. Instead, they were required to use the Oaktown feeding house, although I had known one or two bring their feeders and put them up in a nearby inn. I didn't know if Ingrid had ever done this with Dan.

'I'm the Prime,' Mykael had said, when I brought up the subject of Teragon's no-feeding rule. 'And if I say you're to have your own feeder, then that's what you shall have.'

Mykael had first suggested Lev, but I had asked him to reconsider. Lev was Mykael's official, not a feeder, and despite him feeding me while I was fighting the darkness, I didn't think it right to continue using him in this way. Also, although Mykael had assured the lord that I was no longer a threat to him—as far as Lev was concerned I had gone that way because I was of Prime blood and had drained someone, luckily Veronika had never drained anyone after her Final Transition, otherwise the lie wouldn't have worked—and I had apologised profusely to Mykael's official for my behaviour towards him, I could see the wariness in Lev's eyes whenever he was around me and knew he wasn't comfortable in my company. I was sad my actions had cost me his friendship. Lev had been kind to me during my time at Teragon House, and when I first arrived, had been one of the few people I could talk to.

As I was unwilling to feed from Lev, Mykael had said he would have a feeder brought in from Oaktown, who would be for my sole use. The official line was that I was being given my own feeder due to the ongoing threat from Viktor. Ulrik had already proven it was possible for a Northlander vampire to hide in full view of everyone—not that anyone knew about him, of course—and it wouldn't take much for a feeder to be bribed into killing me. But the real reason for the feeder was because Mykael wanted to supervise me in case I lost control.

I crossed the room so that I was standing before Mykael and curtseyed. 'Your Grace.'

Mykael gestured with his fingers, and the man stepped forward and bowed deeply. 'My Daughter, this is Lance. Your feeder.'

The man looked to be in his mid-thirties, and like others of servant rank, was clean shaven and his light brown hair was cropped short. His face was pox-scarred and there was a jagged scar running from his hairline to his cheek, just missing his left eye. His nose had also been broken on at least one occasion.

_A fighter_ , I thought, as I considered him. _Although, by the looks of him, he loses more than he wins._

I wondered if Mykael had deliberately chosen someone less attractive so that I wouldn't be tempted to partake in other activities with him. Although, after what I had done to the feeders, I never wanted to do that again. Not that I could, even if I wanted to, seeing as Mykael was going to be in the room while I fed.

I wasn't happy with this, as I was worried it would trigger my territorial instincts, but Mykael was adamant.

'You're old enough to no longer react to the presence of other vampires,' he'd told me when I voiced my concerns. 'Vampires are only so afflicted for the first two or three months after Final Transition. The only reason you felt that way when you were feeding from Robert was due to the darkness.'

I wasn't convinced, but if he was wrong, at least he would be there to stop me draining Lance.

He was also continuing to give me his blood on a regular basis so that he could sense if I was beginning to lose control. It was nice to have the constant presence of the kin-bond whenever I was near him, but at the same time, it was awkward knowing he could sense my every emotion. Like my embarrassment at knowing I was about to feed from this stranger and would be doing so for the foreseeable future.

Although I had got to know a couple of the feeders at the Oaktown feeding house, and usually requested them on my visits, this felt different somehow, more personal.

'Welcome to Teragon House, Lance,' I said, not knowing what else to say. What could I say? _Thank you for letting me drink your blood._

Since I had been in the room, Lance had kept his gaze lowered—as was expected of a servant when in the presence of either the Prime or his Daughter—but when I spoke, he looked up, revealing grey-blue eyes flecked with gold. It completely transformed his face and suddenly he wasn't so unattractive after all.

'Thank you, my lady,' he said, in a surprisingly deep voice for such a thin man. 'It's an honour to serve you.'

Lance then stepped forwards, and after pulling up his sleeve, silently held out his wrist.

I could hear his heart racing. Lance was just as nervous as what I was. Although he had to be willing, otherwise Mykael would never have agreed for him to come to Teragon House. Perhaps he was nervous at being in front of the Prime.

I looked at Mykael, who nodded encouragingly, before turning back to Lance.

Gently taking the proffered arm, I ducked my head towards his wrist, trying not to feel self-conscious that both Mykael and Lance were watching me. At least Loran had gone into the other room, so I had one less spectator. I tried to push from my mind what had happened the last time I had fed directly from a human. If I lost control, Mykael would be there to stop me. Although he would be forced to kill Lance, as no one could know the truth about me.

The man let out a hiss of breath as my teeth broke through his skin. I started feeding and, to my relief, there was no euphoria. I stopped after a few mouthfuls.

'I know this is embarrassing for you,' Mykael said, once he had dismissed Lance. 'But you understand that it's necessary.'

'Yes, Papa.' I didn't want to be responsible for the death of anyone else. My face broke into a grin. 'I didn't feel the euphoria.'

I came to sit next to Mykael, who bit his wrist before offering me the bleeding appendage.

'Wine?' he asked, once I had finished feeding. I went to stand, but Mykael stopped me. 'I can get it.'

I watched Mykael as he stood up and walked over to the cupboard in the corner of the room where the wine and glasses were stored.

'Captain Lant came to speak to me this morning.' Selecting a bottle of wine, he looked at the label before returning it to the cupboard. 'It seems Rosalie has put in a request to join the Prime's Guard once she has completed her Final Transition.' He pulled out a second bottle of wine. 'Ah, here we are.'

'Oh?' I tried to keep my voice neutral but knew Mykael would've felt the jolt that went through me at his words.

Coming to sit next to me once more, Mykael poured me a glass of wine then handed it to me. Thanking him, I lifted the glass and drank deeply. Ah, Vachenian Red.

'I refused, of course.'

I looked up from my glass in surprise. 'You did?'

Given that Danil was Rosalie's sire, and so able to confirm the villager's loyalty, I'd have thought Mykael would be more than happy for her to join his guard.

'I told Lant that even though Rosalie has proven to be a more than competent swordswoman and Danil could confirm her loyalty, I didn't think it wise. Danil and Rosalie spend as much time arguing as they do anything else and I cannot have discord among my guards.'

I was surprised at this; the pair had seemed so loving towards one another before I had gone to Farrow Castle. What had gone wrong?

'That wasn't my only reason, of course.' Mykael put the wine bottle down on the wooden table next to his chair, then turned to me. 'I didn't think it would be fair on you, given your feelings for Danil.'

I felt my cheeks burn. It seemed Mykael had felt my love for Danil on the night of our return to Teragon House after all.

I looked away, too embarrassed to meet Mykael's eye. 'It doesn't matter,' I said quietly. 'He doesn't feel the same way.'

'You know that for certain?'

I shrugged. 'If he did, why hasn't he said anything?'

'Perhaps he's fearful of rejection. Try speaking to him. You never know, you may be pleasantly surprised.'

'Maybe,' I said, wishing the subject to be over. The embarrassment I had felt feeding from Lance in front of Mykael was nothing compared at how I was feeling talking to him about Danil. I knew Mykael liked to see himself as my father, but I didn't think I would even be comfortable talking to my father about such things.

'I wouldn't mind, you know, if the two of you decided to have a relationship. Although I wouldn't normally allow my kin to associate with someone lowborn—and one of my guards at that—given your Turned state, I would be willing to make an exception. And not forgetting, of course, if it wasn't for his quick thinking in bringing you to Teragon House, you would never have come back to me.' Mykael let out a bark of laughter. 'I could always make Danil a lord. At least being one of Tavin's, I can guarantee his loyalty. Which is more than what can be said for others.' By 'others', I knew he meant Sebastian.

Mykael would be willing to do that? But then, was it fair for Danil to only receive a lordship by virtue of his relationship with me? What would happen if the relationship fell apart, would Mykael make him a guard again? If Danil even thought of me in that way, that is. It wasn't as though he had ever given any indication that he was interested in me in anything other than a friend.

'But I'm with Sebastian.'

Even if we would only ever get to be together one season a year. Mykael and Silvana had spent the last hundred and sixty years only seeing each other two or three times a year, and the love they had for each other was just as strong as it had been when they had first fallen for each other. Sebastian and I would be the same.

Part of me was annoyed with Mykael. First Robert, now Danil. I knew Mykael didn't approve of my relationship with Sebastian, but did he really have to keep pushing other people on me? What was he going to do next—try and get me to form a relationship with Lance?

Sensing my mood, Mykael moved to another subject and told me that, while we had been away, one of the oak trees standing behind the stable had been unrooted during a storm and smashed straight through the stable's roof. Thankfully, no horses had been injured, as those usually housed in that part of the stable had gone with us to Farrow Castle. Although Lindan and his family had been given quite a fright, as the tree had missed the stablemaster's quarters above the stables by a hair's breadth. From that, we moved on to other things that had happened during our absence and the topic of Danil was forgotten. Even so, when I was sitting at the high table that evening, I found myself glancing over to where Danil was sitting at the guards' table with several other off-duty guards—Rosalie wasn't among them—wondering what it would be like if we were together.

The rest of winter saw me throwing myself into my Daughter duties. I held court and visited landholders, as well as continuing my lessons and horse riding with Mykael. I also went for walks around the garden with Talina.

'I know you didn't mean it,' Talina had said when I apologised for my behaviour towards her. 'You're just worrying about Viktor.' It seemed my friend was more forgiving than I deserved.

After the way I had treated her, I had considered dismissing Talina and employing another maid instead—it wasn't fair to expect her to work for me if all I did was upset her—but in the end I had decided against it, as I knew Talina would think she was the one at fault. And she was a very good lady's maid and friend. Pity I wasn't such a good friend to her.

I would also report to the sitting room once a week where, under Mykael's supervision, I fed from Lance before the Prime gave me his own blood. As Lance and I never got to spend any time alone, I wasn't given chance to get to know him, but according to Talina, who had been told by Will, Lance had become a feeder after the Oaktown meat merchant he worked for had lost his business through drink and Lance had been unable to find employment elsewhere. He hadn't given an explanation for the injuries to his face, but apparently, when Will had asked him, Lance had given the stablemaster's son such a look that Will had never dared bring up the subject again.

But although I tried to act normal, there was no denying that I wasn't the same Anna who had left for Farrow Castle all those weeks before. How could I be? The Anna who'd departed Teragon House for the Southern Province hadn't been responsible for the deaths of twelve people.

Twelve.

That was how many lives I had taken to satisfy my own gratification, not including the assassin. Twelve people who no longer existed because of me. That was twelve families who had lost their father, their brother, their uncle, their son. I didn't even know their names. All I had been interested in was fulfilling my own pleasures. And that wasn't all. I may have overcome the darkness and no longer felt the euphoria when feeding, but that didn't mean my body had forgotten it. Now I had felt it once, the tug of the euphoria would always be with me and, like Mykael, I would have to fight it for the rest of my life. It only took a short while of living with the cravings constantly niggling at me for me to realise how easy it would be for Mykael to simply stop fighting.

'I nearly did just that after the massacre at Clovesfield Manor,' he admitted to me one evening when we were sitting in his study. 'The pain of losing my family was so great, I wanted to just lose myself to the darkness and never return from it. But Silvana persuaded me not to, saying not only was that exactly what Viktor wanted and the Dornian people would suffer terribly from my decision, my family wouldn't have wished it and to do so would destroy their memory.' Mykael looked at me and added softly, 'I'm so glad she talked me out of it.'

'So am I,' I said honestly, knowing how differently things would've turned out had I returned to a Teragon House controlled by a Mykael under the influence of the darkness.

For one, I would never have allowed myself to love Mykael or see him as my father. Nor would I have become his Daughter, seeing as a return to the darkness would have meant the Dornian Prime no longer caring about the welfare of his human subjects and so would have no use for a position which did exactly that.

How I would react if he ever succumbed to it in the future was more difficult to say, especially as I knew first-hand the allure of the darkness. Part of me also knew that if Mykael ever did allow the darkness to overcome him, he would most likely take me with him, and it was doubtful either of us would ever return from it.

I knew I should be annoyed with Mykael for giving me his power without first warning me of the consequences but understood he had only done it because he was desperate to protect me. The time we had spent together in the dungeons had made us closer, not just because he was there when I needed him and had refused to leave—despite the way I had spoken and acted towards him—but because I now had some understanding of how difficult it had been for Mykael to pull himself free from the darkness which had controlled him for over two centuries, and was what had finally broken down the last wall I had built between us.

Despite my closeness to him and the knowledge he was no longer the Mykael of the tales I had heard, a part of me had never been able to forget he'd once been evil like Viktor. But after experiencing the darkness myself, I understood why he had once been the monster depicted in those tales. Not saying I excused his behaviour and had forgiven Viktor—I hadn't and never would—but I realised it hadn't been Mykael who committed those atrocious acts, but something evil that had taken over his body.

As he was far more powerful than I, and had indulged in the darkness for a greater length of time, it had taken Mykael longer to free himself from its influence—two months in fact—and unlike me, he hadn't had the comfort of the kin-bond to help ease his agony. Neither had the Dornian Prime had someone to hold him as he fell asleep, as Mykael had cuddled me once my pain had lessened to a point where it was possible to hug me without causing discomfort, or physically comfort him while he was being terrorised by hallucinations. If Tavin or Silvana had gone within reach of him, Mykael would've torn them to shreds. As I would've done him, if not for the fact his power made it impossible for me to physically hurt him.

Now I knew what they had done for him, I understood why, out of all his nobles, Mykael was closest to Silvana and Tavin. To allow them to detain him had taken great trust. If they had decided to abandon him in the cellar at Clovesfield Manor, the place where he had gone to purge himself of the darkness, Mykael would never have been able to break free of his shackles. And as it was just Silvana and Tavin staying at the manor with him, Mykael could've screamed himself hoarse and still wouldn't have been heard; one of the reasons why he had chosen that spot in the first place. Even if anyone had heard him, the way Mykael had been back then made it unlikely they'd have been quick to release him.

It had also taken great courage on the part of Silvana, in that the duchess was human at the time and had Mykael broken free of the chains, Tavin wouldn't have been able to stop the Prime from draining her. Indeed, the duke would've most likely have ended up being drained himself.

That he had helped him overcome the darkness was the reason why Mykael had granted Tavin our family's ancestral seat, even though the duke was no relation to him. Of course, Tavin, along with everyone else, was unaware of the castle's true name and the third vampire Prime who had once resided there.

Mykael told me that, after he had managed to bring himself out of the darkness, he had gone to his brother to tell him it was possible to change and he would help him, but Viktor had merely laughed at him.

When I heard that, I couldn't help but think how different things would've been for the Northlander humans had Mykael been able to persuade Viktor to do as he had done. Rather than being seen as nothing more than objects for the vampires' amusement, they could have been given the same protection and freedoms as their Dornian counterparts.

My life, too, would've been different. If he had freed himself from the darkness, it was doubtful Viktor would've agreed to Rugen's plot, and rather than spending most of my childhood a slave, I would've grown up at Teragon House with my parents and Mykael. Neither would I have become vampire. Indeed, it was unlikely I would ever have met Sebastian. Even if we had met, we would have been forbidden from having a relationship. I might even have grown up loving Viktor as an uncle, rather than seeing him as a source of terror. But things hadn't worked out that way, and now it was too late for Viktor to ever change. Nor could Mykael and I use the dagger on him without succumbing to the darkness ourselves.

There was, however, one way to free the Northlander people from Viktor. It was written on a scroll in the chest in Mykael's scroll cupboard and was what he had been referring to the night that I had admitted everything to him. But only time would tell whether I would ever be able to bring myself to make the sacrifice required to fulfil it.

#  Chapter Forty-one

Spring passed by in days of rain and sunshine. As Midsummer approached, so did the time when Sebastian would be returning to Teragon House. He had been due to return earlier, but dealings on the Southern Continent had seen him delayed by nearly two months.

A fortnight before Sebastian was due to arrive, Mykael surprised me with some news.

Even though I had my own study, I would often sit with Mykael, as I enjoyed our companionable silence as we worked, and that afternoon, once we had finished my lessons for the day, I left him writing at his desk and went to sit on the couch so that I could read a letter from Lady Grace.

Despite what had transpired between her brother and me, the Lady Farrow and I had kept in regular contact, and a letter had arrived from her that morning. In it, Grace told me she and Kelvin were expecting their first child. I already knew this, Ingrid having sent Mykael word that House Farrow was soon to have a new Son or Daughter-in-Waiting. What I hadn't known was Grace's other news; that Robert had finally agreed on a bride, the descendant of a minor lord from the Peninsula, and the pair were due to wed in the autumn.

For the first few weeks after my return to Teragon House, I had received several letters from Robert, all of which had been thrown into the fire without being read. Nor had I written back to him. I felt guilty for ignoring him, but knew it was for the best. Robert needed to forget about me. And it seemed he had. I was happy for him, but at the same time couldn't help but wonder how it would've turned out had things been different.

Along with her news, Grace had also sent an invitation to the wedding, which was to be held at Woodvale Castle, and I was just going over in my mind how I could decline without seeming rude, when Mykael suddenly spoke.

'I've sent the Kwasi chieftain word that you'll be accompanying his son when he returns to Jangwa Island and I'm granting permission for you to remain with his tribe for a period of three months.'

All thoughts of Robert forgotten, I looked up from the letter over to where Mykael was sitting, and found him regarding me, a smile on his face.

'You have?' Behind me, the late-spring rains battered against the balcony windows. It had rained almost non-stop for nearly two weeks, and I, for one, would be glad when the sun finally returned. 'But what about Viktor?'

Despite there being no further attempts on my life, only a fool would think Viktor had given up on his wish to see me dead.

'Despite his threat to the contrary, even my brother wouldn't be foolish enough to attack a tribeswoman on their own soil. Not unless he wanted every Islander on his shores after blood.'

Sebastian had told me this not long after I had first arrived at Teragon House, when I'd been worried that his freeing me would cause Viktor to declare war on the Kwasi. As far as Islanders were concerned, an attack on a tribal member on their own soil by an outsider was an attack on the entire island and all differences would be set aside in order to seek revenge against the perpetrator.

'Nor would any Islander be willing to put you to death. For all their in-fighting, no Islander would kill a member of another tribe at the request of an outsider. Even if said outsider happens to be the Prime of the Northlands.'

I would've asked, if this was the case, why hadn't Mykael allowed me to go to Jangwa Island before, but knew it was because he had wanted to ensure my loyalty was to him rather than the Kwasi. At least it showed that he trusted me to return, something I might not have done had he granted me permission a year previously.

'What of my duties here?' I paused. 'Then there's my other problem.'

Even though it had been nearly four months since I had last felt the euphoria, and for the last month I had been feeding from Lance unsupervised, I was still concerned I could lose control once more. To drain a human on Jangwa Island meant a death sentence for the vampire concerned, and I, of course, couldn't die. If this became known, it wouldn't take long for word to get back to Viktor, who would know the only way that was possible was if Mykael still possessed the dagger.

'Lev will take over your duties for the time you are away. As for your 'other problem'.' Mykael made quotation marks with his fingers. 'If you were going to lose control, you would have done so by now.'

'But I still feel the tug of the euphoria.'

'And so you shall. As do I. But there's a difference between craving it and allowing yourself to feel it, and as long as you refrain from draining anyone there's no chance of that happening.'

'But—'

'I'm doing it to show that I trust you,' Mykael interrupted. 'And you are Kwasi and shouldn't be deprived of your right to be with your tribe, so Kebil helpfully keeps reminding me.'

'Kebil?' I didn't recall having heard that name before.

'The Kwasi chieftain,' Mykael clarified.

Sebastian had never told me the name of his father.

'He sends letter after letter, telling me you should be with the Kwasi and I have no right stopping you from doing this. I had hoped giving him freedom to trade in Dornia would appease him, but still he persists. He fails to grasp the fact that your duties as my Daughter take priority over any commitments he believes you have to his tribe. You were a Daughter of my house long before his son made you a member of his tribe, and the sooner Kebil realises that the better. He should think himself lucky I didn't put his son to death for lying with one of my blood and treating her as though she was a common feeder. And for Turning her without my permission, especially as his stupidity nearly caused her death. Perhaps I should've done. At least then, he wouldn't have learnt his son had made a vampire and I wouldn't now be subjected to his ridiculous claims on my Daughter.' As he spoke, Mykael's voice grew steadily louder until he was almost shouting, and as he stared out of the balcony windows, his blue eyes flashed with anger.

'Perhaps I shouldn't go,' I said quietly. If Mykael felt that strongly about it, perhaps it would be better if I stayed.

Mykael started as if he had forgotten I was in the room with him.

'No, you go,' he said after a moment. He looked at me, and I saw the anger was gone from his eyes. 'I know it's something you have long wished for, and it isn't fair for me to keep you here for my own selfish reasons. I've made it clear to Kebil that is the only reason I'm allowing this. I care little for his supposed claim on you.'

'What if he prevents me from returning home?'

'He knows to do so would stop trade agreements with Dornia. And if there's one thing the Kwasi like more than fighting, it's trade. Kebil wouldn't risk trading in Dornia for the sake of one tribe member. He, of course, will be hoping that when the three months are up, you'll decide to stay at your own volition, as you would've come to realise your loyalties should be with the Kwasi, not me.'

'Then he'll be disappointed. For my loyalty will only ever belong to you and nothing or no one will ever make me deviate from that. I'd sooner cut all ties with the Kwasi than betray you.' I paused before adding, 'Even if that means losing Sebastian.' Mykael would know from the kin-bond I was speaking the truth.

He smiled. 'And that's why I'm happy for you to go.'

Sebastian returned to Teragon House two days after Midsummer.

I wasn't there, as I had gone to spend the afternoon with Molly at the Thomas Holding—Jacob was crawling now, and as we worked in the kitchen, he scooted around the kitchen's stone floor at top speed.

Therefore, it wasn't until I spotted Sebastian's horse in the paddock next to the stables when I was handing Libby over to one of the stableboys that I realised he had arrived.

Leaving Poppy and Rodrin at the stables, I shot off at once to the guest wing, without even bothering to first stop off at my own rooms to change my clothes. He was finally here!

I rapped on his bedchamber door, and when Sebastian opened it and saw it was me standing in the corridor, he wordlessly wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me to him, shoving the door closed with his other hand.

'Well, that was quite the welcome,' he said sometime later. We were curled together under the bedcovers. Sebastian's head was resting on my chest and I was running my fingers through his braids. I realised that I would need to braid my hair before we left for Jangwa Island. 'If I had known, I would have come back sooner.'

'I was not expecting you for another two days. Had I known you were arriving today, I would not have gone to the Thomas Holding.' I run my fingers across his chest, feeling an echoing touch across my own skin. 'I would have waited here, in your bed, instead.'

'I managed to get an earlier ship.' Sebastian lifted his head to look at me and grinned. 'Thought it would be a nice surprise.'

We kissed.

'I have missed you,' I said, once we had broken off the kiss.

'And I you. I wanted to come sooner, but since Mykael has forbidden my father from sending you to the Southern Continent, I could not return until my dealings there were done.'

Mykael had told me he was only allowing me to return with Sebastian on the condition Kebil didn't send me trading anywhere other than on Jangwa Island itself. Neither was I to partake in any battles. Indeed, if there were any conflicts between the Kwasi and other tribes during my stay on the island, I was to return to Teragon House immediately.

Apparently, Kebil hadn't been happy with Mykael's demands. As far as he was concerned, I was Kwasi and it was up to him where I went and what I did. I won't repeat the response Mykael had sent the chieftain but suffice to say Kebil had swiftly changed his mind.

'You have known for a while I was to return with you?'

Sebastian nodded. 'But I was told not to say anything in my correspondence to you, as Mykael wanted to inform you himself when he thought the time was right.' Typical Mykael, always wanting to be in control. 'I see you have not forgotten your Islander while I have been away.'

'Poppy has been helping me. As has Mykael with the Dance of the Warrior. He has also been teaching me the Dornian fighting style.'

'Has he now? You will have to show me tomorrow.' Sebastian kissed me, then rested his head on my chest once more. 'Oh, Kata. I am so glad to be finally with you again. These last few months without you have seemed like a lifetime.'

'Anna,' I said quietly. Sebastian raised his head to look at me, and I saw a questioning look come over his face. 'I know you once knew me as Kata, but I no longer answer to that name. Kata was a slave. My name is Anna, and that is the name I wish to be addressed by.'

It was so long since I had last been called Kata, that I hadn't realised the negative emotions the name would trigger until just then when Sebastian had uttered it.

'Of course it is,' he said quickly, hearing the sharpness in my voice. 'Forgive me, Anna. I did not mean to upset you.'

'No harm done,' I said, in an attempt to smooth things over. Pushing Sebastian by the shoulder so that he was lying on his back, I climbed on top of him. 'Now, let me finish your welcome home.'

And all talk was forgotten.

For the next two weeks, Sebastian and I spent every moment we could together. Mornings were taken up by my Daughter duties, but the afternoons were my own, and we spent them riding through the woods or walking around the Oaktown market. Unlike our previous visits to the town, we didn't venture into the feeding house.

When I had told him that I was no longer allowed to go into the feeding house, even for a tankard of ale, Sebastian hadn't been happy. He said he would protect me if anyone tried to do me harm, but I refused, knowing it would undermine the excuse given for Lance's employment. That, too, had annoyed Sebastian. The fact I had a personal feeder. Especially when I told him Lance would be accompanying us to Jangwa Island.

'The Kwasi do have their own feeders, you know. You do not need to bring one with you.'

I think Sebastian was jealous of Lance, despite my assurances that nothing but feeding had ever gone on between us. Strange, he hadn't seemed concerned at what I might be doing with the Oaktown feeders. And he, of course, had never hidden from me what he did during his visits to the feeding house. It made me wonder how he would react if he ever learnt of Robert's brief courtship of me.

The latter part of the afternoons were spent walking around the gardens enjoying the long summer evenings, and once the sun had finally set for another day, we moved into the Great Hall, where we danced into the early hours before going upstairs to rediscover the intimate side to our relationship.

At first, everything between us was as it had been prior to Sebastian leaving—apart from our disagreement over Lance—but as time went on and it came closer to the day that we were due to leave for Jangwa Island, I started to notice a change in Sebastian. He became quiet and withdrawn, and more than once, I caught him staring into space, a troubled expression on his face.

'I am just thinking of our return to Jangwa Island,' he said, when I asked what was ailing him.

We were dancing in the Great Hall. All around us, other couples whirled in time to the music. I had wanted to ask him during our ride through the woods with Mykael and the nobles earlier that day. But rather than riding at the front with myself, Mykael, Silvana, and Tavin—the two senior nobles having come to Teragon House for Midsummer—Sebastian had spent most of the ride talking to two minor nobles near to the rear of the group. It was almost as though he was avoiding my company. Although Mykael was yet to say anything to me about the slight, I knew from his expression as we had ridden back to Teragon House that he'd noticed it.

That he seemed to be avoiding me was the reason why I had waited until now to confront Sebastian, knowing he wouldn't be able to avoid answering my question. Not unless he walked off mid-dance and upset the formation of the dancers. And publicly snub the Daughter of Teragon.

'I am worried you will be disappointed and find it not what you thought it would be.'

'You have nothing to worry about,' I reassured him. 'For you have described Jangwa Island to me in such detail, I feel as though I have been there already. I know I will be far from disappointed.'

Sebastian lifted me by the waist and spun around on his heel, the other male dancers doing the same with their partners. 'You are right,' he said, after he had lowered me down and took my hand in his, his other hand touching my waist. 'I just want everything to be perfect.'

'And it will.'

But for all my reassurances, Sebastian's strange mood continued.

The morning before we were due to leave, I perched on my dressing table stool as Sebastian sat behind me and braided my hair with the red strands of the Kwasi. As my hair reached almost to my waist, it took him nearly the entire morning, and by the time he was finally done, I was stiff from sitting on the wooden stool for so long. Sebastian had also brought with him a top and skirt set that were of the type worn by Kwasi females and were made from camel-hide, as well as a pair of calf-high camel-hide boots.

The top was backless and was secured by two sets of leather laces, one set fastened around my neck while the other tied at the bottom of the garment. It covered my breasts, but little else. The skirt consisted of several leather strips which were sewn together to give it a pleated look and stopped about a hand's width from the tops of my knees. I had never exposed so much flesh, even my slave's tunic had covered more of my body. I knew Mykael wasn't going to be happy when he saw it. I wasn't even sure if I was.

Once I had donned the clothes and buckled on my sword, I left Sebastian sitting on the bed and went to stand in front of the full-length mirror next to the wardrobe. I saw not the Daughter of Teragon staring back at me, but some exotic warrior woman.

'I cannot walk around dressed like this, I look ridiculous,' I said, moving from side to side to check myself from every angle. I tugged at the skirt in an attempt to cover my legs. 'Do they not make the skirts longer, I feel naked.'

'You do not look ridiculous; you look like a Kwasi.'

'That will make Kamal happy,' I muttered, ignoring the irritation I heard in Sebastian's voice at me calling the clothing of his people 'ridiculous'.

Kamal was another Kwasi tribesman, who had accompanied Sebastian to Teragon House to form part of my guard to Jangwa Island. Around the same age as Sebastian when he was Turned nearly a century before, Kamal was a child of Kebil's, and like the rest of the chieftain's progeny, was an Elder of the Kwasi tribe.

Since his arrival, Kamal had proven to be less than friendly towards me. It all stemmed from the very first evening he and Sebastian had arrived at Teragon House.

After our passionate reunion, I had gone downstairs with Sebastian to meet the Kwasi Elder. But rather than welcoming me to his tribe, Kamal had eyed the forest green gown I was wearing and gave a rather stiff response to my greeting. Later that evening, I had been sitting at the high table with Mykael—talking to Tavin and Silvana—when I overheard a conversation between Kamal and Sebastian further down the table.

Kamal wasn't happy at my appearance, saying it was unacceptable for me not to be dressed as a Kwasi in front of an Elder and that, as my sire, it was Sebastian's responsibility to ensure I conformed to their rules. Sebastian had replied, rather brusquely, that Kamal may well be an Elder but he, Sebastian, was the son of the chieftain and if he allowed his progeny to dress as she wished, it was no business of Kamal's.

'Just as long as she is properly dressed before she sets foot on Jangwa Island,' had been Kamal's response. 'I refuse to allow the tribe's reputation to be ruined by an outsider.'

Mykael had been sitting next to me, and so in hearing distance of this exchange, but as they had spoken in the Kwasi dialect, he wouldn't have understood their conversation. Lucky for Kamal, otherwise the way I was dressed would have been the least of his worries.

Thankfully, Kamal had spent most of his visit in the Oaktown feeding house. It appeared that he preferred the company of feeders to ours. A fact that hadn't gone unnoticed by Mykael, as I had overheard him commenting to Tavin that Teragon House obviously wasn't good enough for the Elder. Kamal wasn't helping Kwasi–Teragon relations. I didn't mind, as it meant I didn't have to see him. Although I was beginning to think it was going to be a long three months if all the Kwasi were as friendly as the surly Islander.

'Take no notice of Kamal, he is prickly with everyone.'

'So I have noticed,' I said, thinking back to three days previously when I had seen the pair arguing in Coriana's rose garden from my study window.

I had spent the afternoon writing letters. Normally, I would sit with Mykael when I did such tasks, but that day I had chosen to sit in my own study, as he was busy talking to Duncan in the sitting room. The Lord Commander had arrived at Teragon House that morning with two Watchmen. The three were going to be escorting me as far as Raki Dabiznah, where we would be met by the rest of the Kwasi. Yet something else Kamal was unhappy about.

'Does Mykael think we are incapable of guarding her ourselves?' I'd overheard him mutter to Sebastian when he learnt of the extra guards.

I had just finished writing a letter to Grace, congratulating the Son and Lady Farrow on their happy news and thanking her for the invitation to her brother's wedding but regretfully I had to decline as I would be on Jangwa Island at the time of the nuptials, when I had gone over to the sideboard to pour a glass of the blackberry brandy Sebastian had brought back from the Southern Continent and had seen the two Kwasi standing in the garden from the window. Although I had been too far away to hear the exchange, I could tell from his body language that Sebastian was pleading at Kamal about something, but the other vampire was refusing to listen. Instead, he shoved his face right up to Sebastian's and shouted, "It will be done" before he abruptly turned on his heel and walked away, completely ignoring Sebastian, who was calling after him. When he had come to my quarters shortly after, Sebastian had made no mention of the exchange and I hadn't asked about it, as I didn't want to admit I had been spying on them. But it appeared I wasn't the only one Kamal disliked. It also made me wonder if Kamal was the source of Sebastian's strange mood.

It had been over a week since I had spoken to him in the Great Hall, and despite his assurances nothing was wrong, Sebastian had continued to be distant. The times we were together, I found I was the one keeping the conversation going. If it had been left to him, we would have walked around in silence.

For this reason, I had started to make up reasons not to be in his company; like the excuse I'd used two days previously when I told him I needed to visit a couple of the holdings before I left. It was a lie, as I had already visited them before Sebastian's arrival, but I went again anyway. I had also held court the previous afternoon, even though it had been previously agreed Lev would hold it so that I could spend time with Sebastian. Sebastian hadn't put up much of an argument. I think he was just as glad for the excuses as I was.

Also, nearly two weeks had passed since I had last invited him to my bed. The way he was being with me, I didn't want to be intimate with him.

'Forget Kamal.' Sebastian stood up from the bed and came to stand behind me. He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me so that my back was against him. 'I am more interested in how beautiful you look dressed as one of my people.'

He went to kiss my neck, but I shrugged out of his embrace and stepped away from him, seeing in the mirror's reflection the frown which came over Sebastian's face at my rejection.

'I do not have time, Sebastian, I am due to meet my father in his study.' Actually, Mykael wasn't expecting me for nearly an hour. But Sebastian didn't know that.

'Is that so he can give you his blood again?'

Startled, I whirled around to face him.

Mykael and I were the only ones who knew he was feeding me, and I knew Mykael would never say anything to Sebastian about it, so how could he possibly know Mykael was giving me blood?

'I can sense the kin-bond between the two of you,' Sebastian said, reading the unasked question on my face. 'What is going on, Kata? It is not just Mykael giving you his blood, there is something different about you. I noticed it before I left for Jangwa Island but thought perhaps it had something to do with the Naming. Has something happened to you?'

'My father is the Prime of Dornia and the reason he is giving me blood is of no concern to you,' I said, my shock at Sebastian's words making me speak harsher than I intended. I knew what he was sensing was Mykael's power.

'Why are you keeping things from me?'

I stared at him, amazed at his cheek.

'Why am I keeping things from you?' I stepped forwards and stood on my tiptoes so that my face was right up in his. 'I am not the one who has been funny ever since I arrived and has arguments in the garden with their tribe member. Yes, I saw the two of you,' I added, when I saw his surprised look. 'What is Kamal saying? That I should not return with you? Well maybe I am beginning to think the same!'

I went to walk past him towards the door, but Sebastian grabbed my arm. 'Kata, you must come with me! Everything has been arranged.'

'My name is Anna!' I snapped, wrenching my arm from his grasp. 'How many more times do I need to tell you? And what has been arranged can easily be unarranged. Now, if you will excuse me, my father is expecting me.'

And with that, I left the room.

#  Chapter Forty-two

When I entered Mykael's study, the Prime was nowhere in sight. He had to be in the throne room with those who had come to Teragon House to request an audience with him. People such as Lord Sharmsy of House Bexton.

Lord Ivan's replacement was accusing his two predecessors of neglecting the maintenance of the roads Bexton was responsible for and was petitioning for a raise in taxes in order to return them to a good state of repair. Something, if Mykael sanctioned, would sure to be unpopular with those living under Bexton's jurisdiction, especially as Sharmsy had already raised taxes once that year.

Knowing how such proceedings could drag on, I hoped Mykael wouldn't be delayed too long, as we had arranged to go for a ride in the woods that afternoon.

After I had let myself into the study, I poured a glass of wine from the decanter on Mykael's desk, then went to sit out on the balcony to wait for him. The rains which had plagued the Eastern Province in the weeks leading up to Midsummer had finally dispersed the day after Sebastian's arrival, and the weather had turned sunny and warm.

It was in stark contrast to my mood.

I was so disappointed. Sebastian's return was nothing like I thought it would be. I had naively believed we would be able to pick up where we had left off eight months previously. But Sebastian had proven to be so cold and distant, almost a stranger to me. Kamal, too, was being less than friendly. What if all the Kwasi turned out to be like him? Did I really want to endure three months of being treated like a pariah?

Sebastian wasn't the only one who was different. I, too, had changed. No longer was I that shy and insecure escaped slave who had arrived at Teragon House, terrified of the world around her. Instead, I was the Prime's descendant, secure in my position as Teragon's Daughter. That he kept calling me Kata made me realise that, to Sebastian, I would always be the slave that he had rescued from Viktor. He was the only link to a past I wished to forget, and all the time I was with him, I would never be able to put that life behind me. There was also my fight with the darkness; something Sebastian could never learn of, but at the same time had changed me in ways that I couldn't begin to explain.

My mind went to the times we had made love before I had evicted him from my bed. There had been a fierceness to it, almost as though he was scared that he was going to lose me. The final time we had made love, I had also discovered that I could no longer feel his pleasure. I remembered the first time we had experienced it, our first night together at Teragon House after I'd discovered the truth about my identity, Sebastian had told me that the ability for a Turned vampire and their sire to feel each other's pleasure only existed if the pair were in love. Did the fact that ours had faded mean our relationship was over and it was time to let him go?

I instantly felt guilty.

If it wasn't for Sebastian, I would never have escaped Saron Castle and been reunited with Mykael. Instead, I would have been dead for over a year now; drained by my ancestral uncle after suffering weeks of abuse at his hands. But was it fair on Sebastian to only stay with him out of obligation for what he had done for me? Wouldn't it be kinder to let him go so that he could find someone else?

It wasn't just our failing relationship and Kamal's attitude which was making me have doubts about going to Jangwa Island. The truth was, I didn't want to leave Mykael.

When he first told me that I was going to Jangwa Island, I had been so excited at finally being given permission to do what I had wanted for so long. But now the time of my departure was almost upon me, I was finding myself reluctant to leave. For the past year and a half, Mykael had been there for me—even when I hadn't wanted him—and had made me learn what it was to have a family and to feel safe and loved. I didn't want to lose the comfort that feeling brought me, even if it was only for a short while.

I knew Mykael would be delighted if I told him I wanted to stay at Teragon House, even happier to learn I was considering ending my relationship with Sebastian. How the Kwasi chieftain would react if I decided not to go to Jangwa Island was another matter entirely.

When I had thrown at Sebastian about not going with him, I had seen a panic in his eyes. It was almost as though his life depended on me going to Jangwa Island. Perhaps he was worried his father would be angry with him if he arrived without me. Sebastian's stealing me from under Viktor's nose had already caused his tribe to lose trade with the Northlands, and was likely another reason for Kamal's dislike of me. My refusal to go with him could be seen by the tribe as a betrayal of the sacrifices they had been forced to make because of Sebastian's actions. But was that enough to make me go somewhere I no longer wished to go? Not that Mykael would allow me to go, anyway. Not once he discovered Sebastian could sense his power in me.

I was surprised Mykael hadn't considered the possibility of Sebastian being able to sense his power in me. Perhaps his concern in ensuring I was safe from Viktor had been so great that he'd completely forgotten about the emotion-link which existed between a sire and their progeny. Or maybe he had thought that, since it was only some of his power, Sebastian wouldn't be able to detect it. It wasn't as though I had the strength of a Prime, and other vampires couldn't feel the power in my voice, neither could I do as Mykael and direct my power at only one person. To all intents and purposes, I was an ordinary vampire. Just one who couldn't die and turned into a dark, malevolent being if she drained humans.

Whatever the reason, I knew Mykael wasn't going to react well to the knowledge Sebastian could sense his power, but it wasn't something I could keep from him. The risk of others learning Sebastian had detected a difference in me was too great. It would only take one to work out what this difference was for word to get back to Viktor. And as I had told Mykael, my loyalty to him was absolute.

Even if that meant giving the first man that I had ever loved a death sentence.

A knock at the study door jolted me from my reverie.

Thinking it was Mykael, I stood up from the bench and walked through the balcony doors and over to the study doors. Drawing back the bolt, I opened the doors and felt a flutter in my chest when I saw it wasn't Mykael at the door, but Danil.

Despite what Mykael had said to me in his sitting room all those weeks before, I had never divulged to Danil my feelings for him. Soon after my return to Teragon House, he had resumed his role as my off-grounds guard, and we once more enjoyed the easy-going relationship we'd had prior to all the awkwardness. I didn't want to jeopardise it by admitting to Danil that my feelings for him went beyond that of a friend. I had decided I would rather have Danil as a friend, than lose him altogether if he didn't feel the same way.

When he saw how I was attired, the guardsman's jaw dropped.

'Danil,' I greeted him warmly.

'Good afternoon, my lady,' Danil said, quickly schooling his expression. 'His Grace regrets to inform you that he cannot make your ride this afternoon, as proceedings are taking longer than he foresaw.'

My heart sank.

I was desperate to speak to Mykael, but there was nothing I could do about it. It wasn't as though I could go barging into the throne room, demanding to speak with him. Being his Daughter had its limits. My news would just have to wait until Mykael was free. Whenever that would be.

'If you still want to go for a ride, I'll be more than happy to escort you,' Danil added, seeing my disappointment and misinterpreting the reason for it.

I considered his offer. I really wanted to go for a ride, but at the same time I knew I should wait for Mykael to finish in the throne room so that I could speak to him. But then, knowing how long the proceedings could take once the nobles got going, Mykael was likely to be tied up for most of the afternoon, and there was no point moping around Teragon House. Especially since that was where Sebastian was going to be. The coward that I was, I couldn't face telling him my decision. Although I couldn't hold off forever, seeing as we were due to leave the following day.

'I'd love to, Danil,' I said, forcing that uncomfortable thought from my mind. There was time to worry about Sebastian later. For now, I wanted to spend time with my friend. 'I just need to do something first.'

Closing the study doors, I dashed over to Mykael's desk, and grabbing a piece of paper and a quill, wrote him a quick note.

Sometimes it is best to stay with what you know than try something new. A.

I left the note in the centre of his desk, satisfied that Mykael would know what I meant by it. I made no mention of Sebastian's comment. Not only was it a too great a secret to risk putting on paper, I wanted to tell Mykael face-to-face. I latched the balcony doors, and then went out into the corridor where Danil was patiently waiting, closing and locking the study doors behind me.

'How's Rosalie settling in?' I asked conversationally as we made our way towards the stables.

Rosalie had completed her Final Transition a few weeks previously and had been given a position on the Oaktown Guard. I hadn't asked Danil if he had done as Sebastian and gone into the room with her while she drained the two feeders.

'I don't know,' Danil said in a neutral voice. He sighed and looked away. 'We didn't separate on the best of terms.'

Remembering how betrayed I had felt when Sebastian and Mykael had failed to warn me what would happen when I took my first taste of human blood, I wondered if this was what the pair had fallen out over, but sensing Danil didn't want to talk about it, I remained quiet. Danil would talk when he was ready.

As we entered the stables, Bran rushed over to saddle Libby, but I waved him away. 'I can do it,' I said, smiling at the lad.

I noticed the stall where Sebastian's horse normally stayed was empty.

'He and the other Kwasi left around half an hour ago, my lady,' Bran informed me, when I asked how long it had been since he had collected his horse from the stable. 'I overheard him telling Guardsman Rodrin they were going to Oaktown.' He hadn't left for Jangwa Island then.

I was ashamed to admit that a part of me was disappointed.

Once we had saddled the horses, we led them out of the stables, and I was about to mount Libby when I heard the sound of a horse being ridden hard into the cobbled courtyard. Even though he was a fair distance away, my vampire vision meant I was able to see the rider's face clearly. It was Guardsman Jonin, Lord Sharmsy's guard.

Riding right up to the bottom of the steps to the main entrance, Jonin pulled his horse in hard, jerking its head up so violently that the horse lurched sideways and nearly went down on its knees. Next to me, I heard Danil's hiss of disapproval at the rough treatment of the horse.

Jonin threw himself off his mount just as Barin emerged from the entrance to challenge him. Guards used the side door. The main entrance was for nobles only.

'I must speak to His Grace immediately,' Jonin yelled at the guardsman as he rushed up the steps, two at a time, paying no heed to protocol. Nor Barin's drawn sword. 'I have news of the gravest importance which cannot wait.'

Barin dithered for a moment, as if wondering whether to allow Jonin to use the entrance, which was closer to the throne room than the other door, before lowering his sword and waving him through.

Watching Jonin rush into the building, I wondered what possible reason the guard needed to speak so urgently to Mykael, then dismissed it from my mind. If it was anything important, I was sure that I would learn of it soon enough.

I waited for Danil as he stuck his head around the stable door to tell Bran to check the horse's mouth to make sure it hadn't been injured by Jonin's rough handling of the animal.

'It makes my blood boil when people treat animals like that,' Danil said as he marched over to where I was holding Libby and Midnight's reins, his expression livid. 'There's absolutely no need for it.' From the look on his face, I knew Danil would be having words with the guard when we returned from our ride.

Once mounted, we rode across the courtyard—past Bran, who was rushing over to Barin, the latter holding the reins of Jonin's horse—down the wide carriageway leading out of Teragon House. Erik and Poppy were guarding the gates and they saluted as we passed.

'The lake?' Danil asked, once we were clear of the gates.

I grinned. 'Do you even need to ask?'

'The lake it is,' Danil said, returning my grin.

We started at a sedate pace, but once we had turned off the road and started down a narrower trail, we put our heels to the horses. Midnight was leading, and I could feel Libby fighting to catch up with the stallion, so I gave her the reins, and as we galloped through the hilly woods behind Teragon House, I laughed with joy. This was what life should be about, not worrying about my troubles.

By the time Danil finally slowed his mount, my earlier dark mood had completely vanished. I pulled Libby in beside Midnight and we rode in companionable silence, our horses snorting and blowing from the effort of the ride. We had long left the trail behind us and the path we were now on was so little used it was slowly being reclaimed by the plants which made the forest floor their home.

We had been riding on the path for some time when it opened out into a small clearing at the side of the lake. This wasn't the same clearing where I had nearly met my death, but one further down on the opposite bank.

Knowing how much I loved the lake, Danil had brought me to this clearing not long after the guards' attack, thinking I would prefer somewhere which didn't hold such negative memories for me, and was where we always went for our visits to the lake. It was hidden from the other clearing by a bend in the lake's shoreline and its existence wasn't known by many people. The only reason Danil knew of it was because he had accidently stumbled on it a few years previously when he had taken a wrong turn through the woods, and as far as I was aware, only the two of us and Talina knew of its existence. Unless my lady's maid had shown it to Will. Even Rosalie and Sebastian didn't know of it. That it wasn't known by many people meant it was peaceful and quiet, unlike the other clearing which, at this time of year, was a popular spot for both swimmers and picnickers alike. It also meant we could do away with rank and instead speak to each other as friends.

After we had dismounted, we allowed the horses to take a drink from the lake before securing them to a nearby tree with rope from our saddlebags, giving them enough tether to reach the water should they want another drink or go into the woods to seek shelter from the sun, but at the same time preventing them from wandering off. If we lost the horses, it was a long walk back.

Once we were satisfied the horses were secure, we quickly removed our swords before tugging off our boots and socks. Danil first removing his guard's cloak.

'Race you,' I challenged Danil, once I was barefoot.

Then, laughing like someone half my age, I hurtled towards the lake, ignoring Danil's shout to wait as he hadn't yet finished rolling up his leggings.

When I reached the water, I waded in up to my knees, the fine gravel of the lakebed soft under my feet. Behind me, I heard Danil entering the water.

'You cheated,' he accused, coming alongside me.

I poked my tongue at him.

Grinning, Danil dipped his fingers into the water and flicked water at me.

'You dare splash water at the Daughter of Teragon?' I said, pretending to be outraged at such insubordination.

I then scooped up a handful of water and threw it straight in his laughing face.

There then ensued a battle between us as we both splashed water at each other, laughing and screaming like a couple of children, paying no heed to the fact our clothes were getting soaked. They would soon dry out in the sun.

Eventually, we tired of our game, and clambering out of the water, I went over to Danil's cloak, which he had spread across the ground to act as a barrier between us and the lake's sandy shoreline.

Flopping down on the cloak, I lay on my back and closed my eyes, listening to the birds in the treetops above me as they declared to all and sundry we were in their territory and the lap-lapping of the water as it kissed the side of the lake. It was so peaceful; I could stay there forever.

I felt Danil sit down beside me.

'Anna, I wish to talk to you about something,' he said quietly.

Alerted by the tone of his voice, I snapped open my eyes and found Danil watching me, a serious expression on his face.

'What is it?' I asked, hurriedly sitting up.

'When you return from Jangwa Island, I'll no longer be at Teragon House.'

'You're leaving?' I said in dismay. 'But why?'

'I have requested His Grace's permission to join the Prime's Watch, which he has granted me on the condition I tell you my reasons for leaving.' Danil inhaled deeply, as if struggling with what he had to say next. 'I like you, Anna,' he said in a rush, his face going bright red with embarrassment. 'More than a guard should like the Daughter of House Teragon and have done for many months now. I thought bedding women and drinking would help me forget you, and when that failed, I made a vampire. But that didn't work either. All it did was cause arguments between Rosalie and me, as she knew to whom my heart truly belonged. And it wasn't her. I thought I could just be your friend, but being so near you yet unable to be with you is tearing me apart. I've decided the only thing I can do is leave Teragon House and never see you again, for I cannot live like this anymore. I would've left sooner were it not for the fact Lant forbade me from leaving all the time I was raising Rosalie. All I ask is that you look out for Talina, as she will be staying here. The Keep is no place for my sister.'

I stared at him in stunned silence.

'You like me?' I whispered, when I was eventually able to speak.

'I'm sorry, my lady,' Danil said, staring at his hands. 'I know someone of your standing will be offended at the thought of someone with my low birth having such feelings towards you—'

I kissed him.

Danil hesitated for the shortest moment, then pulled me to him. It was a long and hard kiss, and when we eventually broke apart, we were both breathing heavily.

'Anna?' Danil said, looking at me as if not believing what had just happened.

'I have loved you for so long, but never did I think you would feel the same way,' I gushed, my heart singing with joy. 'Mykael tried to tell me, but I didn't listen to him. Oh, Danil, you cannot leave. Please say you won't. I won't go to Jangwa Island with Sebastian, I'll stay here with you. Please say you won't join the Prime's Watch.'

Danil cupped my face with his hand. 'Do you really mean that?' he asked quietly, his voice filled with astonishment. 'You'd stay here with me rather than go with Sebastian?'

'Yes,' I said, laughing. I decided not to tell him I had already more or less decided against going to Jangwa Island. Why spoil the illusion I was doing it for him?

'I'll stay, if that's what you want.' Danil's face became troubled as he added, 'That is, if His Grace allows me to after granting me permission to become a Watchman.'

'Oh, I'm sure he will.' _Papa, you wily old fox_ , I thought. He had known that I would never admit to Danil my feelings for him, so had taken it upon himself to see that Danil told me instead. And I was glad he had.

We kissed again, then Danil gently pushed me back onto the cloak. And for a time, there was only the two of us.

Afterwards, we lay on the cloak and dozed under the blue arc of the summer sky, Danil's arm around me and my head pillowed on his chest.

For the first time, I knew what it was to love someone without the taint of exchanging blood. We had come together not as vampires, but two people in love and it was magical.

I made a vow to myself there and then that, no matter how long Danil and I were together—be it years, decades, or even centuries—never would Danil feed from me or I him. Our love would be something pure, not marred by blood.

Danil kissed the top of my head. I hadn't realised he was awake. 'We should be getting back,' he said quietly.

Eyes closed, I nuzzled Danil's chest, his smattering of coarse hairs tickling my nose. 'I'd rather we stayed here like this.'

'I, too. But if we do not return soon, His Grace will send out a search party.'

At the mention of Mykael, I suddenly remembered I needed to talk to him. Opening my eyes, I reluctantly pulled away from Danil and got to my feet to reclaim my clothes which, along with Danil's, had ended up scattered across the clearing in our eagerness to remove them.

Once dressed, I tugged on my boots, and then retrieved my sword. As I retied the leather thong which held back my braids, I looked over at Danil and found he hadn't moved from the cloak. Instead, he was lying propped up on his elbows, watching me.

I arched my eyebrows. 'Are you planning on riding back as you are?' I smiled mischievously. 'Not that I'd mind if you did, though I think it would give the maids quite a turn.' I gestured down at myself. 'As for me, I'm just glad I won't have to wear this ridiculous outfit for much longer.'

Danil grinned. 'I don't know,' he said, standing up from the cloak. Gloriously naked, he walked over to where I was standing and pulled me to him. 'I rather like you in it.' Moving his mouth to my ear, he whispered, 'Even more so if you were wearing it while on top of me, screaming my name.'

Grinning, I pushed him towards the cloak. 'Well, if you insist.'

And, for a time, we were lost in each other once more.

'We best be getting back,' I said, after we were done. 'Or Papa really will send out a search party.'

#  Chapter Forty-three

'My lady, His Grace requires your immediate attendance in the throne room,' Captain Lant informed me when we arrived at the front gates of Teragon House a short while later. Eager to speak to Mykael, I hadn't wanted to hang about and we had galloped the entire journey home.

I knew Mykael's summons had to do with my note, though why would he want to talk about it in the throne room? Unless Sebastian was with him.

At the thought of Sebastian, guilt rushed through me. I may no longer want to be with him, but that didn't mean I felt no remorse at breaking his heart.

Danil and I rode up to the main entrance, where we dismounted.

'I'll take Libby for you,' Danil offered.

'Once I've finished speaking with His Grace, I'll come and find you in the Great Hall,' I said, handing him Libby's reins. 'Then we'll have to find some way of breaking our news to your sister.'

Danil smiled sheepishly. 'I think she won't be too surprised. The night she returned from Farrow Castle, I went to see Talina in her room and ended up breaking down and telling her everything. She said I should tell you the truth, but I was too scared to in case I angered you.'

'Papa said the same thing to me, but I was worried it would ruin our friendship,' I said, thinking Talina had never given me any indication she was aware of her brother's feelings towards me. I also wondered if Tavin had sensed Danil's romantic feelings towards me and disclosed it to the Prime, which was why Mykael had encouraged me to speak to Danil, already knowing what the guardsman's answer would be. I grinned. 'We're a right pair, aren't we?'

Danil grinned back. 'That we are. But we're here now.' Then, paying no heed to protocol or the scandal it would cause, he leaned towards me, and as our lips met, there was a startled gasp from Laine who had taken Barin's place guarding the main entrance.

Danil stepped back, and after throwing a triumphant grin in Laine's direction, started leading the horses towards the stables, whistling cheerfully.

Smiling, I watched him for a moment before I turned towards the steps and dashed up them, two at a time, my feet feeling as though they were walking on air.

Laine snapped to attention as I walked towards the doors. Although the guardswoman made no comment, I could see the astonishment on her face at what she had just witnessed and knew it would be around the guardroom before the sun had even set. A part of me wished Danil hadn't done that. Not only did it go against the proper relationship between the Prime's Daughter and his guards, I didn't want word to get back to Sebastian. He was going to be hurt enough when he learnt that I wasn't going to Jangwa Island, without hearing from guardroom gossip I had been seen kissing one of the guards outside the main entrance. I hoped he didn't take it upon himself to go after Danil in a fit of anger.

Rodrin was standing guard outside the throne room. As I drew near, he opened the door and heralded my arrival, his normally cheerful face unusually sombre.

As soon as I entered the throne room, I knew instantly something was terribly wrong.

Sprawled on the floor at the foot of the dais was a mangled and headless corpse. It was so badly mutilated; it took me a moment to realise it was Kamal. Next to the corpse, an unarmed Sebastian was kneeling on the floor with his head bowed and his hands hanging down his sides. On the platform above them, a grim-faced Mykael was sitting in his throne, his face and body smeared with, what I suspected was, Kamal's blood.

'Papa?' I said hesitantly. What was going on?

Mykael stood up from his throne and held out his hand. 'Come to me, my child.' He said the words gently, but I could see the fury in his eyes.

'What's happened?' I asked, making my way across the room towards Mykael, who was walking down the steps to meet me. 'What's Kamal done?'

Had he been involved in a fight at the feeding house? Forced himself on one of the maids? Or was Mykael just fed up with the Kwasi's rudeness and struck out in a flash of temper?

Up until that point, I hadn't thought it strange Sebastian was kneeling before the Prime—after all, Kamal was a member of his father's tribe, and so it would make sense for Sebastian to be involved in any punishment handed out to him. But that all changed when I came alongside my sire and saw the blood trickling from his ear. Blood that could only be as a result of being hit by Mykael's power. I could also see large welts covering his arms and chest where he had been beaten.

'Sebastian!'

I went to go to him, but Mykael grabbed my arm and pulled me back. 'He doesn't deserve your pity after what he's done.'

I turned to Mykael, horrified. 'Is this about my note? Do you think he's hurt me?' Had Mykael read the note and thought the reason I no longer wanted to go to Jangwa Island was because Sebastian had upset me?

Mykael frowned. 'Note? What note?'

'The note I left on your desk saying I wanted to stay here instead of going to Jangwa Island. Did you not see it?'

Mykael's face broke into a smile. 'You've decided to stay?'

I nodded. 'And Danil and I... spoke.'

I flushed red, cursing inwardly for mentioning it. For not only would Mykael detect my emotions and know exactly what Danil and I had been up to, but so would Sebastian. Not that he seemed bothered. When I had told Mykael about the note, Sebastian had made no comment. Neither had he looked up or given any other indication he had heard me. It seemed he didn't care whether I went with him or not after all. I was surprised how much that stung.

In front of me, Mykael was shaking his head. 'I didn't see your note.' He looked at Sebastian, who was still staring at the floor, and his face went grim. 'I've been in here all afternoon.' If Mykael hadn't seen the note what was this about?

Mykael returned his gaze to me and his mouth set into a line of disapproval as he took in what I was wearing. 'Not only does he treat my daughter like a whore, he expects her to dress like one.' He took my hand. 'Come and sit down, Anna,' he said gently.

And after a final look at Sebastian, I let Mykael lead me to the Daughter's throne.

Once I was seated, Mykael looked over to Poppy standing in front of the door to the antechamber and nodded. 'You can bring them in now.' He then turned to me, and I could see the pain in his eyes as he said, 'My precious child, I wish I didn't have to do this to you.'

'Do what?' I said, suddenly scared. 'What's going on? Why have you killed Kamal and used your power on Sebastian? Have they been fighting in the feeding house? Killed someone? What? Please, Papa. Tell me.'

The punishment for feeding house brawls was usually a heavy fine, plus money for any damage done to the proprietor's property. Unless somebody was killed. Then the sentence was death. I knew this, because I had passed the sentence myself. Had Sebastian and Kamal been involved in a brawl which had got out of hand and someone had died? I knew if that were true, being my sire wouldn't save Sebastian from a death sentence. Although I wouldn't have thought Mykael would be cruel and make me witness him being put to death. Or was this what it meant to be Teragon's Daughter?

Just then, the door to the antechamber opened and Poppy walked in, quickly followed by a grim-faced Duncan, Tavin, and Jonin. The Lord Commander of the Prime's Watch and the Duke of Bowen were the only senior nobles left at Teragon House, Silvana having left for the Fair Isle three days previously.

At the sight of the two senior nobles and the Bexton guard, I realised this was much more than a feeding house brawl or the pair getting overfriendly with the maids. Had they murdered Lord Sharmsy? But surely, if that were true, Mykael would've just put Sebastian to death rather than awaiting my return?

The four made their way across the room and came to stand just to the right of the Council table. Close enough to speak to us, but far enough away not to be affected by Mykael's Prime power.

'Guardsman Jonin, tell my Daughter what you told me,' Mykael said, after all four had bowed deeply and the two senior nobles had taken their seats at the Council table.

The guard eyed Sebastian nervously. It seemed even when unarmed, the reputation of the Kwasi was enough to strike fear in others.

'Don't worry about the Kwasi,' Mykael told the guard. 'I'll stop him if he tries to do you harm.'

Jonin nervously cleared his throat, then begun.

'My lady, my father was a shepherd on your lord grandfather's estate at Clovesfield, and for the first ten years of my life I lived there with him, along with my mother and two brothers, until they were murdered by Viktor's vampires the night they stormed the manor. Duke and Duchess Teragon had invited my father and his family to celebrate Springfest with them, as they had done previous years. Normally, my father would hire someone from Clovesfield village to watch the flock so that we could go to the celebrations as a family, but that year I had irked him somehow. I cannot remember now what I had done to upset him, but he decided my punishment would be that, rather than going to the manor and enjoying our landlord's good nature, I was to stay behind and watch the sheep. So, on the day of the Springfest celebrations, while the rest of my family went to the manor to celebrate, I remained behind with the flock. My family had been gone for some time, I don't know how long exactly as I had fallen asleep, when suddenly the sound of a horse racing towards me startled me awake. At first, I thought it was my father coming to give me a good hiding, as someone had told him they had seen me asleep on watch. But as the horse came nearer, I saw it wasn't my father at all. Instead, it was another man, who I didn't recognise. With him was a little girl. She was crying and asking for her mother and he was telling her she would be with her soon. I couldn't see the girl's face, as she was wearing a cloak that was far too big for her, but I just assumed it was a father taking his daughter home from the celebrations. As he passed me, the man didn't even glance in my direction. But I got a good look at him.' I stared at the guard in horror, knowing what was coming next. Jonin pointed at Sebastian. 'My lady, he's the man I saw.'

'You're lying.'

The guard paled at the sharpness of my tone. 'My lady, I promise you that I speak the truth.'

'Then why didn't you tell His Grace of this the night of the attack?' I said as I leaned towards him, my fingers digging into the skulls which made up the arms of my throne with such force, I was surprised they didn't crumble into pieces. It was taking all my being not to jump from the platform and drain the guard where he stood. Sebastian had received a beating for this? 'Why leave it until seventeen years later?'

'I confess, my lady, events afterwards made me forget. Not long after sunset, I saw a red glow coming from the direction of the manor and realised it was on fire. I went to the village to raise the alarm, but by the time I returned with help, it was already too late. Everyone inside was dead, including my parents and brothers. As would I have been, had my father not left me in charge of his sheep. I had an aunt on the Bexton estate who took me in and was where I stayed until five years ago, when I was Turned by one of Lord Micov's guards. At the time, I had never heard of the Kwasi tribe and didn't realise this was where the man was from, so when it became known the Daughter of House Teragon had been Turned by a Kwasi, I didn't think of the incident. The fact the man was dark-skinned hadn't struck me as odd either. I just assumed he was someone Duke Teragon had met in one of the lands he had visited during his time as Son of Teragon. Nor did I think it strange a vampire would have a young daughter, as he may have only recently been Turned. It wasn't until this afternoon, when I was in the feeding house and he walked in with his friend, that I recalled the incident at all. I didn't see him in the Great Hall last night, otherwise I would've realised then.'

I recalled that Sebastian had spent the previous evening in Oaktown, as he had done the two evenings before that. It seemed my sire had adopted his fellow tribesman's fondness for the feeding house.

'I knew from talking to Guardsman Evan that your sire had a scar on his face, and I remembered the vampire with the girl had a scar in the same place, so when he walked into the feeding house and the vampire behind the counter called him 'Sebastian', I realised that the vampire who'd Turned you was the same one who'd taken you from your family. None of the Prime's Guard or Oaktown Guard were in the feeding house, and I knew I couldn't take him down on my own, so I came here at once to inform His Grace who the Kwasi really was and to send guards to detain him.' Meaning, that was the important news he had wanted to tell Mykael.

I realised while Danil and I were making love, Mykael had been torturing Sebastian. Perhaps it would've been better if we'd stayed at the lake after all.

'You must be mistaken.' I turned to Sebastian, who hadn't moved the entire time Jonin had been speaking and was still staring at the floor. Blood dripped from the wounds on his face, causing a crimson puddle to form on the floor in front of him. 'Tell him, Sebastian. Tell him he's wrong and you're not the vampire he saw.'

No response.

'Please, Sebastian.' His image blurred as my eyes filled with tears. 'Say this isn't true.'

But still Sebastian refused to respond.

'Jonin isn't mistaken, Anna,' Mykael said gently.

I looked at Mykael and found him regarding me sadly.

'But it can't be Sebastian,' I said to him, trying desperately to deny what I was beginning to realise in my heart. 'I shared his bed for nine months. If he'd done something so terrible to me, I would've known.' I dropped my head into my hands and started weeping. 'I would've known.'

' _Leave us!'_

As Mykael shouted, there was a sharp cry of pain from Sebastian as the Prime directed the power behind his shout towards the kneeling vampire.

'Yes, Sire,' Tavin said.

I heard his and Duncan's chairs scraping against the wooden floor as they pushed away from the Council table, and a moment later there was a quiet click as the door leading to the antechamber closed. Then arms were suddenly around me as Mykael pulled me into an embrace.

'It can't be him,' I sobbed into his chest. 'I would've known.' I pulled away from Mykael and looked at Sebastian. 'Why are you just kneeling there? Why aren't you denying what Jonin's saying?' My mind reeling, I clutched Mykael's arm as I suddenly remembered something. 'That's what Viktor meant.'

'What do you mean?' Mykael asked.

'When Viktor spoke in Islander at my Naming, he wasn't talking to Sebastian. He was asking me if Sebastian had told me about the first time we met. At the time, I thought Viktor was just trying to put doubt in my mind, as I knew the first time that I saw Sebastian was in the Great Hall at Saron Castle. I didn't realise he was referring to the night I was taken from my parents. Why would I? Who would be twisted enough to bed the person whose life they'd destroyed?' I looked at Sebastian, who was still staring at the floor. 'But that's what Viktor meant, wasn't it?'

Hurt filled my being as the full scale of Sebastian's betrayal hit me. I had trusted him, opened up to him about my parents' murder and my subsequent slavery and the pain of growing up an orphan. And he had known who I was the entire time. He'd known Mykael wasn't responsible for my parents' death, yet had continued to let me blame him. Had allowed me to continue hating him.

'How could you?' I choked. 'You took me to your bed, made me fall in love with you, all the while knowing you had stolen me from my family. I trusted you and you betrayed me. Why, Sebastian? Why did you do it? Tell me, you owe me that much.'

Sebastian didn't respond. But as I watched, his shoulders heaved, and I realised he was crying.

'Don't kneel there, pretending to feel remorse,' I screamed, his tears turning my upset to anger. 'If you had ever cared for me at all, you wouldn't have done this. Or is it the knowledge of your impending death what makes you weep?'

Wiping the tears from my cheeks, I stood up from my throne and felt for my weapon. The sheath was empty. I must've left the dagger on the dressing table after using it to cut the red strands to size before Sebastian plaited them into my hair. I looked at Mykael. 'May I borrow your dagger? I have forgotten mine.'

'Of course.' And unsheathing his weapon, Mykael handed it to me.

It just showed how much Mykael trusted me; that he would give me the only thing which could kill him without even hesitating.

'Are you ready for the others to return to the room?' Dornian law required at least two witnesses to proceedings.

I told Mykael I was, and once Tavin and the others had been summoned back to the throne room and were standing by the Council table once more, I left Mykael, who had returned to his throne, and strode down the steps towards the kneeling vampire, who didn't move as I approached.

As I passed Kamal's corpse, I didn't look at it, and instead kept my eyes firmly on Sebastian.

Reaching him, I grabbed Sebastian viciously by the hair, ignoring his gasp of pain. The fact that I didn't feel the echoing pain showed just how much our relationship had deteriorated. I wrenched his head back, forcing him to meet my gaze, and pushed the tip of the dagger against the hollow of his throat.

From this angle I could see in detail the damage Mykael's power had done to Sebastian. Not only were his nose and ears bleeding, his eyes were filled with blood and his face was discoloured where the vessels under his skin had burst. He was also missing most of his front teeth, including both fangs—it appeared Mykael had punched him in the mouth—and blood was dribbling from his mouth and down his chin.

The sight of his fangless gums reminded me of defanging, a punishment used throughout the Eastern Continent to punish those vampires whose crimes weren't severe enough to warrant death, and something I had witnessed both here at Teragon House and at Saron Castle. As a vampire's fangs didn't grow back, it meant the defanged vampire could no longer feed in the normal way. Instead, they either had to use a knife or some other implement to break the skin, or bite with their normal teeth, which didn't penetrate the vein the same way as a vampire's fangs. As a result, it made feeding a messier business, as well as being more painful to the one bitten. Although, those Northlander vampires who were defanged wouldn't care about such things, of course. Due to the pain it would inflict, defanged Dornian vampires were forbidden from biting feeders, and instead had to use the knife method. 'The Fangless', as they were known, were often shunned by their fellow vampire, who saw them as little more than human. Certain tribes on Jangwa Island, including the Kwasi, would even go as far as to banish them permanently from their tribe. Even if they so happened to be the chieftain's son.

I knew how humiliating it must be for Sebastian to suddenly find himself one of the Fangless, but I had little sympathy for him.

'You have a choice,' I told him, increasing the pressure of the dagger against his throat ever so slightly. 'Tell me the truth and you die quickly. Don't, and I make it as long and painful as possible.'

At my words, a flicker of fear flashed in his eyes.

I think Sebastian had just realised how much I had changed.

'I had no choice,' he said quietly, his missing teeth making it difficult to understand what he was saying. 'It was a debt that had to be paid.'

It took me a moment to realise what he meant.

'Viktor was the Northlander vampire who Turned your father?'

Sebastian didn't respond, but I saw in his eyes that I had guessed correctly.

'I had gone to trade at Saron Castle when—' Sebastian started to say in the Kwasi dialect, but I interrupted, 'speak so that everyone can understand what you're saying.'

Sebastian frowned, as if insulted at being asked such a thing, before resuming once more. This time in the common tongue.

'While I was there, Viktor told me that the time had come for the Kwasi to pay the debt my father owed him, and that the payment was the daughter of a noble family in Dornia. Viktor did not give me the name of the family. I just assumed it was the descendant of a noble loyal to him who had angered him. Never did I think he wanted me to abduct the Daughter-in-Waiting to the Prime of Dornia. He told me to go at Springfest, as the extra number of visitors meant I could slip in and out of the manor unnoticed. When I asked, what if someone later recalled me being there, Viktor laughed and told me there would be no one alive to remember me. I realised, after I had left with the child, others would be coming to murder everyone at the manor.

'When I arrived at the estate there were guards on the gate, but as it was Springfest, they were waving people through without asking their business. When I entered the house, I could hear everyone in the ballroom, celebrating, but did not join them. Instead, I went straight upstairs, as Viktor had warned me to be out of the house before sunset, because that was the time his men were going to strike.

'Eventually finding the right suite of rooms, I went in and slit the maid's throat, then—'

'She wasn't a maid,' I interrupted.

'What?' Sebastian frowned in confusion.

'My mother was Vachenian,' I said through clenched teeth. It was taking all my being not to plunge the dagger into his lying heart. 'In Vachenia they don't have servants or wet nurses to look after their children as they do in Dornia. Vachenians believe only family should care for their children, including the nobility. Even Crown Prince Martyn was nursed by his own mother, Queen Eliana, as were his six brothers and sisters. That's why Mykael always looked after me when my parents were away from Teragon House and why, when he received what he thought was a note from Duke Tavin asking him to come to Bowen Castle, my parents took me with them rather than leaving me here with a servant. The woman you killed was no maid. She was my mother.'

A stricken look came over Sebastian's face. 'I did not know,' he whispered.

'She was also with child. Not far enough along that anyone bar a birthing-sister or one who'd had children would notice, but long enough for a vampire to be able to hear the second heartbeat coming from her stomach.

'After you slit my mother's throat, did you stand there and listen as the heartbeat of her unborn child slowly stopped?' My voice broke as I said, 'Did you take pleasure in listening to my younger brother or sister as they died?'

'Kata, I...' He reached for me, but I jerked away.

'You do not touch me!' I yanked back his head even further and jabbed the point of the dagger hard against the hollow of his throat, drawing blood. 'Don't ever touch me.' Releasing him, I stepped back. 'So, what happened next? After you had murdered my mother and her unborn child in cold blood.'

Sebastian looked at me as if to offer words of comfort, then thought the better of it and lowered his gaze. 'The child was fast asleep in the nursery,' he continued, his voice flat, 'but as I walked over to the bed, she suddenly opened her eyes and stared up at me fearlessly. She then laughed and said I had funny teeth like her papa and asked if I was his friend.'

Such innocence. That, as a four-year-old, I could stare upon a vampire and feel no fear. Instead, find his fangs amusing. That's what it meant to be Mykael's kin; to know only love from vampires and not the damage they could inflict. He may be the Prime and the most powerful vampire in existence, who drained those who angered him and ripped off their heads, but Mykael had shielded me from all that. To me, he was simply my papa. Until the man kneeling before me had taken it all away.

'As 'Papa' is commonly used by Dornian descendants to address their male ancestors, I did not know she was referring to the Prime of Dornia. I told the child her papa had asked me to take her to him—'

'You tricked a four-year-old into believing she would be safe with you?' Had he no heart?

Sebastian looked up, and I saw genuine pain in his eyes. 'You were a child; I did not want to frighten you.'

'No, you'd rather leave that for Viktor.'

Sebastian wisely didn't respond.

'I told her we were going to play a game,' he continued instead. 'I was going to wrap her in a cloak, and she was to stay quiet while I took her to her papa. I then left with the child. The guards did not even look at me as I walked out of the gates with her in my arms. Viktor's men were yet to arrive. I took her over to a nearby field where my horse was waiting. She got upset then, saying her father had said she was not allowed to ride a horse as she was too little. I said her papa had given her permission this one time, but she did not believe me. She said she wanted to go home, as her papa had promised he would come and see her the next day and she did not think I was his friend at all. I told her she had to go as her papa had told me to take her to him, and then put her on the back of the horse.' Sebastian looked over his shoulder at Jonin standing next to Poppy, the latter staring at her fellow Islander with a murderous expression on her face. 'I saw you lying in the field, but thought you were asleep. If I had known you had seen me, I would have slit your throat.'

I stared at him in disgust. 'You'd be willing to murder a ten-year-old boy in cold blood to save your own worthless hide?'

Sebastian turned to me and shrugged. 'He would have died anyway, had his father allowed him to go to Springfest,' he said, leaving me wondering just who this stranger was kneeling before me.

'What happened next?'

'Once we were both on the horse, I set off towards the beach at Greytown, where Viktor said he would be waiting. The journey took all night, and for most of that time the child slept, as I had given her a sleeping draught before we set off. She awoke the following morning, just as we reached the beach where Viktor was already waiting. When she saw him, the child said he was not her papa, he just looked like him. It was then I realised who she was. Viktor forced her to drink his blood, then accused me of getting the wrong child as he could not feel a kin-bond. The child was in my arms, and she cowered against me as he spoke. I think it was the first time she had ever felt a vampire's power. I told him the reason he could not feel a bond was because she was his brother's direct descendant, not his.

'After I had convinced him I was telling the truth, he took the child and gave her to an old woman who was waiting in the boat behind him. I asked what was going to happen to the child, but Viktor said that was no concern of mine. All I should worry about was that my father's debt had been paid. I left for Jangwa Island the following morning.'

'So, despite knowing he was a monster, you just left me with him? An innocent child!'

'I did not have a choice. It was a debt that had to be paid.' His eyes filling with tears, Sebastian dropped his head in his hands. 'The moment I left the beach, I regretted what I had done,' he said, his voice muffled by his fingers which, along with his missing teeth, was making it even harder to understand what he was saying. 'But there was nothing I could do. If I went to Mykael, Viktor would know it was me, as no one else knew the truth. Not even the rest of my tribe knew what I had done to pay the debt, only that it had been paid. I was unaware that one of Mykael's nobles knew of the abduction. For years, I wondered what had happened to that little girl after I left her with him. At first, I thought Viktor was planning to use her as a ransom to get Mykael to surrender his throne, but as time went on and no mention was made of her—only that she had perished along with the rest of her family—I came to the conclusion Viktor had killed her soon after I left her with him.' He lifted his head to look at me, and I saw his cheeks were wet with both tears and blood. 'It was only when I saw you at the castle that I realised you still lived.'

'Did you know who I was the first time you saw me?' My mind went back to that first time in his quarters when I had thought he looked familiar.

Sebastian shook his head. 'When our eyes met in the Great Hall, I knew I had encountered you before, but could not remember where. It was only when you described what had happened to you that I started to get my suspicions as to your identity. I remember there being a woman with Viktor the night I brought you to him, and I thought it suspicious that the woman who left you at the orphan house had not given the sisters the name of the holding she had rescued you from. Also, the battle you said killed your parents happened soon after I had given the child to Viktor. It would make sense for her to wait until then to hand the child over to the orphan house. With so many orphans as a result of the battle, who would question one without a name? My suspicions were finally confirmed by Viktor when I went to him requesting permission to give you my Band.'

'Was the fact I was Mykael's blood your reason for bedding me?' Had he got some twisted kick out of taking me to his bed while knowing I didn't have a clue about my true identity?

Sebastian shook his head. 'I just wanted to know the person I had taken to Viktor all those years before.'

'And your idea of getting to know someone is by treating them like a whore?'

Sebastian had the decency to look ashamed.

'I told Viktor that I wanted to find out what it was like to fuck Teragon's Daughter,' he said, his eyes on the floor. Behind me, Mykael made a furious sound, and Sebastian cringed. 'But the real reason I gave you my Band was to protect you. I had already seen those landholders trying to rape you and had witnessed what was done to other unBanded slaves. My plan was for you to wear my Band for the time I was at the castle. Then, before I left, I would pay for your freedom and set you up with lands and wealth in Vachenia. I thought after years of living at the castle, you deserved to be somewhere free of vampires and where you would not be a pariah for being a former slave. I never meant to fall in love with you.'

'Love,' I scoffed. 'You never loved me. People in love don't lie to each other. At any time during the period we were together, you could've told me the truth about my identity and help me escape Viktor. Instead, you used me as your whore and made me feel privileged a vampire was allowing me to call him by name and wasn't treating me cruelly, while all the time knowing the truth. Even after we'd entered Dornia, you kept up the pretence by letting me believe Mykael would put me to death if he saw me. You allowed me to continue being terrified of the one person who would never hurt me. What you did was far worse than Rugen. For he, at least, never hid his hostility towards me.' My voice rose as my fury grew, until I was almost shouting. If there had been any humans in the throne room at that moment, they would've been forced to their knees by the force behind my voice. 'You let me trust you, fall in love with you, all the while knowing you'd killed my mother and torn me from my family. See these.' I pointed at the serpents on my neck. 'You put these on my neck. How is that love?'

'Kata—'

'My name is Anna!' I shrieked, incensed. 'And you knew that the very first time we met. I always wondered why you insisted on calling me Kata. At first, I thought it was because you wanted me to hear something familiar in a strange place. But even when I kept telling you my name was Anna, you didn't stop. And now I know why. You couldn't face using my true name because it was a reminder of what you'd done to me. Did you tell me to stop calling for Mykael, too, and make me believe he had killed my parents and no longer wanted me?' My voice broke as I said, 'Did you make me hate the only person I had left in the world?'

Sebastian snapped his head up, his eyes filled with fury and his lips pulled back in a snarl, revealing the raw and bloody mess that were his gums. Despite what he had done to me, I felt a sudden twinge at the sight. Sebastian the Fangless.

'Of course not. I would never be that cruel to a child.'

'Yet you'd quite happily tear me from my family and hand me over to a monster,' I said, my sympathy turning to anger at his words. 'You know the pain of losing your own children. How do you think my father felt when he discovered his daughter gone and his pregnant wife lying dead on the floor? How do you think Mykael felt the sixteen years he believed I was dead?'

'I have already told you, I did not have a choice,' he bellowed at me in frustration. He went to stand, then thought the better of it. He threw out his arms. 'If I did not do as he asked, Viktor would have sent an army over to kill my entire tribe. No other tribe would come to our aid if his actions were in response to an unpaid debt.'

'Meaning, not only were you treating me like a whore, you also expected me to join the very tribe responsible for me becoming a slave.'

Sebastian shrugged. 'If I Turn you, you become Kwasi,' he said in a voice that suggested the answer was obvious.

'Then you should've left me to die,' I spat. 'Like you were willing to do at the inn. It's obvious now why you didn't inform the guards about me. It wasn't because you thought Mykael would kill me. It was because you knew he'd take one look at me and know at once who I was. You were willing to let me starve to death to keep your secret.'

'Anna—' he started, but I interrupted, 'why did you come back, eh? All it would've taken was for Viktor to reveal the truth, or for me to guess what he meant at my Naming, and you'd have been put to death. Why didn't you just leave me here, where I was happy?'

'I love you.'

'Stop lying to me. If you had any respect for me whatsoever, you wouldn't lie to me. Now tell me the truth!'

'Please, Anna. Do not make me,' he begged, reaching for me. I stepped out of his reach. 'Just take the dagger and kill me. Please.'

' _You will tell my Daughter the truth,'_ came Mykael's sudden roar behind me, making Sebastian scream and fall backwards onto the floor as his power hit him.

'I have already told you all this,' Sebastian gasped as he stared up at him, his face twisted with pain. 'Why are you forcing me to say it again?'

'Because my Daughter deserves to hear the truth from your own lips,' Mykael said, the power behind his voice making the Kwasi writhe around the floor in agony. 'You need to see with your own eyes the pain and hurt your deception has caused her.'

Sebastian turned to me. 'Anna, please,' he begged, blood bubbling from his mouth. 'Tell him to stop. Please.'

Seeing him in such pain, I felt a jolt.

But then I remembered what he had done to my mother, and I steeled my heart. 'Not until you have told me the truth.'

At my words, the light went out of Sebastian's eyes and the arm reaching for me went limp. 'It was my father,' he whispered in defeat.

Like he had done with Rugen, Mykael released the sobbing and bleeding vampire, and then wrapped his power around me to cushion me against what Sebastian was going to say next.

I watched in silence as Sebastian struggled to manoeuvre himself to his knees, ignoring his hiss of pain at the movement. His hands went in the puddle of blood and he ended up smearing it over the throne room's polished floor. Although I could see it was taking every last drop of energy that he had left in him, I made no move to help him.

Finally managing to push himself to his knees, Sebastian knelt there, his head bowed.

'My father wanted me to bring you before him so that he could kill you and send your head to Viktor.' Just when I thought his betrayal couldn't possibly cut any deeper. 'Viktor said if he did that, the Kwasi could once again trade in the Northlands.'

I remembered what Mykael had said about Kwasi doing anything for trade. It seemed that included murdering their own tribe members. Also, while Mykael had been certain I would be safe from other tribes, he hadn't considered the danger from the Kwasi themselves. It would explain Kebil's persistence in demanding I went to Jangwa Island.

'Did you know this before you left for Jangwa Island?' Had Sebastian been aware of his father's plan to murder me the entire time we were together?

Sebastian shook his head. 'I only found out what Viktor had demanded from my father after I had returned from the Southern Continent. Knowing my feelings for you, my father did not want me to know about their agreement. He employed someone to kill you during your visit to Farrow Castle, so I would believe it was Viktor who had had you killed. But when that failed, my father knew he had no choice but to do the deed himself.'

No wonder Mykael had never discovered the identity of the assassin. He was convinced it had been a Dornian behind the attack and had never considered the possibility of it being the Kwasi. Why would he?

'He was not going to tell me what he had planned for you. Instead, he was going to let me bring you over, then have you killed. But then one of the tribal Elders let slip his plans, and I learnt the truth about my father's intentions.'

'And you thought Mykael was just going to accept Kebil murdering me without seeking revenge?' Had Kebil succeeded in his plan, the threat of all tribes declaring war on Dornia wouldn't have deterred Mykael going over to Jangwa Island and obliterating the entire Kwasi tribe in response to my murder.

'My father was going to stage an attack with another tribe and say you had been killed in the battle. That way, he hoped to keep trade agreements with Dornia, as well as regaining those with the Northlands.' It really was all about trade with the Kwasi.

'You were happy to go along with this?'

'No, I was not,' Sebastian said vehemently. 'I may have lied to you about my involvement in your abduction, but I never lied when I told you that I love you. When I learnt what my father was planning, I begged him not to do it. But he refused to back down.' Sebastian let out a heavy sigh. 'A descendant of mine and Adisa's is a high priestess in Raki Dabiznah's Great Temple. I sensed it some years ago when I went there to pray. I hoped to keep it from my father, knowing he would use her for his own ends, but of course, she is his descendant, too. He told me that if I did not bring you back with me, he would kill her. Even then my father was unsure if I would obey him, so he sent Kamal with me to make sure I complied. If I refused, or Mykael changed his mind about you coming with us, Kamal was to take you into the woods and kill you, saying you had been attacked by Viktor's vampires. I begged Kamal for us to return to Jangwa Island and tell my father we could not get you away, but he refused.'

'Is that what you were arguing about in the garden?' I said, recalling the disagreement I had witnessed between the pair.

Sebastian nodded. 'He said we could not disobey our chieftain's order. If I tried to stop him, he would tell Mykael the truth about your abduction. Viktor had informed my father of my involvement when the pair spoke about renewing their trade agreements. Of course, Kamal would leave out the part about our debt, and instead make out I had acted alone.'

'Your father was happy to accept his terms? Even if it meant putting me to death?' So much for tribal loyalty.

'To our chieftain it makes no difference that you are the Daughter of Teragon. To him, you are just another tribal member with whom he can use as he pleases. Also, being Mykael's kin means your loyalties are with him and not the Kwasi,' he said, echoing what I had overheard Stefan saying to Mykael, when he had accused me of being loyal to the Kwasi rather than Dornia. Only this time, the accusation was justified.

'My father said he did not want Prime blood tarnishing his tribe. You have no idea what Mykael is really like. You only know him as he is now. I can remember him and Viktor coming over to Jangwa Island and draining entire tribes just for the fun of it. You see him as your father, I know him to be a monster.'

'Yet your father quite happily went to one of those 'monsters' and asked that he Turn him,' I pointed out. 'As for my father, I'm aware of the things he has done, including what he and Viktor did on Jangwa Island, and it doesn't change how I feel about him. He, at least, has never given me any reason not to trust him. What have you ever done for me?'

Sebastian lifted his head and looked at me, affronted. 'I gave you something Mykael would never give you—eternal life!'

At least he had the decency not to say he had freed me from Viktor. I think he knew as well as I how that would sound, seeing as it was his fault that I had become the Northlander Prime's slave in the first place.

'What sort of life is it when I can never wed or have children? I met someone while you were away. He's the descendant of a minor noble, and while I was at Farrow Castle, he courted me. He wanted to make me his wife, but I was forced to turn him down. What sort of life would it have been for him to be wedded to someone like me, where he'd be forced to remain childless and grow old while the one who took him to her bed every night drank his blood and remained as youthful as the day they were wed?' My eyes filled with tears. 'Then eventually, he would die of old age and leave me alone once more. You call it eternal life; I call it eternal damnation.'

'He could not have meant that much to you, given how easily you have spread your legs for Danil,' Sebastian responded spitefully. 'I can smell him all over you.' He curled up his lip. 'Is he the reason you decided to stay—you chose some stableboy over a Kwasi Elder?'

Over by the Council table, Duke Tavin let out a shout of indignation at the insult to his child.

'Danil isn't the reason I want to stay, my father is.' I looked over my shoulder at Mykael as I added, 'I don't want to leave him.'

The look Mykael gave me was one of joy.

Looking away from Mykael, I turned to Sebastian, who was glowering at me, and said, 'I wasn't going to go to Jangwa Island, but now I am, and when I find your tribe, I'm going to slaughter the lot of them.'

Sebastian laughed scornfully. 'You will be torn to shreds before you even unsheathe your blade,' he sneered.

That didn't say much for his qualities as a teacher.

I smiled. 'I think not. You see, there's a reason you can detect a difference in me.' Leaning over, I pressed my cheek against his so that Sebastian's head prevented those over by the Council table from seeing my lips. 'I have my father's power,' I breathed so quietly only he and Mykael could hear.

Sebastian let out a startled gasp. 'That is impossible.'

'You know I'm speaking the truth,' I said, moving back to look into his eyes. I felt a sense of satisfaction when I saw the horror in them.

'No,' he whispered.

'So, you see, Sebastian, I can go over to your island and slaughter every last Kwasi, and there's naught either they or you can do about it.' Grabbing him by the hair, I jabbed the point of the dagger against his throat and shoved my face right up to his. 'And when I've finished with them, I think I'll go to the temple at Raki Dabiznah and pay your descendant a visit.'

'No!' Sebastian roared in sudden fury.

Before I had chance to react, he leapt to his feet, at the same time grabbing my wrist and twisting it so that the point of the dagger was aimed towards me. The unexpected movement made me stagger backwards, and we both went flying.

I hit the floor on my back with Sebastian on top of me, and I screamed as a searing pain shot through my chest. A scream echoed by Mykael on the dais as he sensed my agony and knew what it meant. From his position on top of me, Sebastian stared at me in shock as he, too, felt my pain.

'Kata,' he whispered, all anger gone from his voice.

I was in too much agony to correct him.

There was a dull thud as Mykael landed in a low crouch behind Sebastian's shoulder. Straightening, he let out a furious roar, and grabbing Sebastian by the hair, hurled the vampire from my body. He then threw himself down next to me, crying my name.

'Papa,' I whimpered, my eyes staring terrified at the dagger protruding from between my breasts.

Sebastian hadn't known when he had grabbed hold of my wrist and forced the point of the dagger towards me, I had in my hand the only thing which could kill me. His only thought was to turn the blade away from himself. But when he had landed on top of me, the impact of his body against my hand had forced the blade straight into my heart. It seemed he had fulfilled his father's wish after all.

Tearing my eyes from the dagger, I looked at Mykael crouched over me, staring down in horror.

'No, oh no. Not my Anna, please not my Anna,' he choked. 'I cannot lose you; I've only just got you back.'

Behind us, I could hear the others grabbling with Sebastian as they tried to detain him. Sebastian was appealing to Poppy as a fellow Islander, but she refused him.

'You are a traitor to your own progeny,' the Kiltani tribeswoman told him. 'I owe you no loyalty.'

'It hurts, Papa,' I whimpered. The pain had turned into a deeper hotness, which was spreading across my chest. Mykael had the kin-bond wrapped tightly around me, but it was doing little to ease my pain. There was no movement in my chest. My heart had stilled the moment the dagger had pierced it. The only thing keeping me alive was Mykael's power, and I could feel it slowly leaving me. 'It hurts so much.'

'Oh, my precious baby,' Mykael said, his tears flowing freely from his eyes and splashing onto my face.

'I'm so glad... I got to... to see you again before I... died,' I gasped, my hand groping for his.

Mykael grabbed my hand and squeezed it. 'You're not going to die; I won't permit it.'

Despite the dire situation I was in, his words brought a smile to my lips. That was so like Papa, always wanting to be in control. But not even he was going to be able to stop death claiming me. Not this time.

I closed my eyes. It wouldn't be long now.

'Anna, this is going to hurt.'

Hearing his warning, I snapped open my eyes just as Mykael grabbed the handle jutting from my chest.

'No, don't!' I cried.

He wrapped his power more tightly around me, but that didn't stop me screaming in agony as the blade was pulled free of my chest. I had expected blood to come gushing out of the wound, but in fact there was very little.

Once he had removed the dagger, Mykael wordlessly placed it in my hand, and after he had curled my fingers around the handle, he took my hand in both of his and lifted it towards his chest. 'I won't let you die, Anna.'

'Papa, no!' I screamed, suddenly realising his intentions. I tried to wrench my hand free, but he was too strong. 'Don't, you'll die!'

Alerted by the panic in my voice, Tavin and Duncan started shouting at Mykael in alarm, but he ignored them.

'This is the only way,' Mykael said, his voice filled with desperation. In that moment he wasn't the Prime of Dornia or a centuries-old vampire, but a father. 'I cannot let you die, Anna. I have seen too many people I love die.'

'Papa, no,' I sobbed. 'Please, don't.'

'I have to,' Mykael told me.

He then plunged the dagger into his chest.

#  Chapter Forty-four

The moment the dagger pierced Mykael's heart, I screamed, my back arching violently as a surge of pure power flowed into me. Next to me, Mykael had his face lifted to the ceiling, a high-pitched keen escaping his lips, his hands wrapped tightly around mine, preventing me from loosening my grip on the dagger or pulling it free from his chest. I tried to scream at him to stop, but all that came out was a choked sound. It was as if the force invading my body had taken away my power of speech. I felt the hole left by the dagger knitting itself closed, before my heart suddenly slammed into motion once more. The force behind the flood of power was so intense, I thought that I would die from it. About us, I could hear the others shouting over each other at the tops of their voices, but their words had no meaning to me. My body started to prickle, as though there were thousands of insects crawling over my skin and, as I watched, symbols identical to Mykael's started appearing down my arms. Although I couldn't see from my position, I knew the same was true for the rest of my body. As mine appeared, Mykael's symbols slowly faded. Before long, they had disappeared completely.

Only then did Mykael pull the dagger free of his chest and stop the flow of power from him to me.

I lay gasping on the floor at the force which now possessed my body. It totally eclipsed that what I'd had as a vampire, and I knew it wouldn't take much for it to burst right out of me. How had Mykael ever managed to contain this?

Mykael looked at me and smiled. 'Anna,' he whispered. Then, his eyes rolling back into his head, he fell sideways to the floor.

'Papa!' I screamed, finding myself able to speak once more.

Jerking upright, I threw myself towards him and discovered he was still alive. But only just. Blood oozed from the wound in his chest and his breathing was laboured. No sound came from his chest. Like mine before, his heart had stopped.

I stared down in horror at Mykael smiling up at me.

'It worked, Anna. I saved you.'

'What have you done?' I choked, his face blurring as my eyes filled with tears. I suddenly realised something was missing. 'I cannot feel the kin-bond, Papa. Why can't I feel the kin-bond?' The comforting presence I had felt ever since our return to Teragon House was suddenly gone.

'Because I'm no longer Prime. You are.'

'No,' I wailed.

I lifted him so that his head was resting against my breast and pressed my hand against the puncture in his chest, trying not to weep at the sight of his symbol-free body. I looked at Duncan and Tavin who were hovering nearby, their faces twin expressions of shock as they tried to take in the scene before them.

' _Bring me a glass!'_ I shouted at them, making both vampires wince at the power behind my voice. It didn't affect Mykael. As I had been immune to his power, so Mykael was immune to mine.

Duncan was the first to recover. 'Yes, my lady,' he said, and shot off towards the sitting room.

A moment later, Tavin started towards the opposite door, presumably to summon others to the throne room. I didn't know what he thought they could do.

Turning my attentions back to Mykael, I reached across him and grabbed the dagger lying on the floor beside us. 'Don't worry, Papa. We'll fix this.'

Mykael grabbed my hand. 'We cannot redo the ritual,' he said, accurately guessing what I was thinking. He released my hand. 'Once the power has left your body, you cannot take it back. I tried with my brother... with Nikolas... when I realised what I had done.'

'No, no, no,' I sobbed.

Flinging the dagger to the floor, I lifted my arm up to my mouth and bit into my wrist, tearing it wide open, ignoring the pain. Nothing mattered apart from saving Mykael. I pressed my bleeding wrist against his mouth.

'Take it. Take the lot. Please, Papa. I cannot let you die.'

Mykael moved his head away. 'It won't work,' he gasped, my blood ringing his mouth. 'There's nothing you can do, Anna. The spell is broken.'

'Please. I want you to know.'

Mykael's eyes filled with sudden understanding, and he accepted my wrist. As he fed, I focused on the power inside me and sent it towards him, wrapping it around him like a blanket. It recognised our kinship and went to him willingly. I was amazed at how effortless it was.

Pulling his mouth away from my wrist, Mykael looked up at me and smiled. 'So that's what it feels like,' he whispered, causing my heart to break.

From Mykael, I was sensing fear at his impending death, along with acceptance. There was also love for me. I couldn't sense any pain in him, not physical at least.

'Why did you do it, Papa?' I said, as I cradled him in my arms and stroked his hair, the kin-bond wrapped tightly around him. 'Why didn't you just let me die?'

'I promised Coriana that I would look after our children,' he said, making me curl forward over him and weep.

I suddenly sensed someone moving towards us. Guessing it was Duncan returning with the glass, I didn't bother looking up and instead wordlessly waved him away. Behind me, I sensed the presence of three other vampires. Sebastian still lived.

I felt Mykael reaching into his pocket and pull something from it. 'You know what has to be done,' he said, pressing whatever it was into my hand.

Lifting my head, I looked at the object in my hand, then turned my gaze to Mykael. 'I will do it,' I promised.

He smiled sadly. 'I wish I didn't have to place such a burden on you, my brave, brave Anna. It's so cruel to expect you to suffer yet more pain after all you have already been through.' Mykael lifted his hand and used his thumb to brush the tears from my cheeks. 'Don't be upset for me, Anna.' He coughed, and blood sprayed from his mouth. I could feel the emotion-link fading and knew the end wouldn't be long. 'I have lived... a dozen lifetimes. I will be with... with Coriana now.'

'Don't leave me,' I sobbed. 'You're all I have left.'

Sudden movement by the throne room doors made me look up just in time to see Tavin rush into the room, followed by several descendants and nobles, including Lord Sharmsy, and several guards. Danil was among them, and I saw his mouth drop open as he took in the scene before him.

'Your Grace!' shouted Sharmsy in alarm. He rushed over to where Mykael was cradled in my arms. 'Sire, what happened?'

'Viktor... sent Kwasi... to kill... Anna,' Mykael gasped, blood spraying from his lips. 'My... my power... saved... her.'

At this, everyone started shouting at the tops of their voices, while a grim-faced Sharmsy unsheathed his sword and started towards where Jonin and Poppy were detaining Sebastian.

I made no attempt to stop him.

Looking away from Sharmsy, I turned my attentions back to Mykael. He was staring up at me, his blue eyes filled with love. 'My daughter,' he said fondly.

His eyes then fluttered closed and his head flopped towards me.

Panicked, I shook him by the shoulder. 'Please don't leave me, Papa.' By now, the emotion-link had all but disappeared. 'You cannot die; I love you.'

'But I must,' Mykael whispered without opening his eyes. He smiled. 'Coriana's waiting for me.'

The emotion-link disappeared.

'Papa?' I said, shaking his shoulder again, more roughly this time. 'Answer me, Papa. Please don't leave me. Please.'

No response.

He had gone.

When I realised this, sudden pain ripped through my chest, and throwing back my head, I screamed. Power exploded from my body. Vaguely, I was aware of those gathered in the room crying out as they were affected by it, but I made no attempt to rein the power in.

I was alone.

Never again would Mykael be there to chuckle with over some noble's foolishness or offer me comfort and advice. Never again would I feel the embrace of the kin-bond or the unconditional love of a father. There would never be anyone like him again. I truly was an orphan.

I crumpled over his body. 'Papa, you can't be gone,' I wailed into his hair. 'You were supposed to be with me for eternity.'

The pain I had felt when the knife pierced my heart was nothing compared to the pain I was feeling now. It was unbearable. My heart felt as though it had been torn in two. It made me understand why Mykael had been tempted to let the darkness take him after the massacre at Clovesfield.

Along with his power, I had also received Mykael's darkness, and I could feel it wanting to break out. I turned my attentions inwards, focussing towards it.

'Your Grace.'

A voice broke through my concentration, but I ignored it. I could feel the darkness right there, deep inside me. All I had to do was release it, and then I would cease to care about anything.

'Your Grace,' the voice called again, this time louder.

Annoyed, I lifted my head and discovered Duncan hunkered down in front of me.

I stared at the Lord Commander in confusion. Why was he calling Mykael, could he not see he was dead?

'Your Grace,' Lord Duncan said for a third time.

He was addressing me.

'He's gone,' I said.

Duncan lifted his hand and gently thumbed my cheek. 'I know, child,' he said softly. Blood trickled from his nostril. I realised I had done that with my power.

The Lord Commander went to pull Mykael from me, but I tightened my arms around his body and refused to let go.

'Please, Your Grace. Let me take him.'

I resisted a moment longer, then let my arms go limp. I watched Duncan silently as he gathered Mykael in his arms and carried him over to the Council table.

Duncan would never know how his interruption had stopped me from making the biggest mistake of my life. The pain I was feeling now was nothing compared to what the Dornian people would've felt had I succeeded in releasing the darkness. I was ashamed at how close I had been to giving up. Mykael hadn't sacrificed his life for this.

After he had laid him gently on the table, Duncan bent down and kissed Mykael's forehead. He had his back to me, but I could see his shoulders shaking and knew the Lord Commander wept.

I felt someone touch my shoulder. Looking up, I discovered Tavin standing before me. Tears fell unashamed down his face. Not only had he and Duncan just lost their Prime, they had also lost their sire and friend, and neither man made any attempt to hide their grief.

'Your Grace,' he said softly, holding out his gloved hand.

I silently took the proffered hand, and once I was on my feet, Tavin stepped back from me and unsheathed his sword. He then went down on one knee and bowed his head, his left hand held in a fist across his breast while his other hand was holding his sword with the tip of the blade pointing to the floor.

I was familiar with this gesture, having seen it when a noble knelt before Mykael when they accepted their new seat, but never expected it to be given to me.

It was the sign of fealty to one's Prime.

All about the room, others started unsheathing their swords before sinking to the floor, Danil among them.

'All hail Her Grace, Anna of House Teragon, Guardian of the Eastern Province and Prime of Dornia!' Tavin declared loudly, his voice wavering with emotion.

'All hail Her Grace, Anna of Teragon!' came the answering roar.

Dazed, I stared around at the kneeling vampires and humans, trying to take in what I was seeing. _Mykael, what have you done? I cannot do this. You are Prime, not me. I'm just a slave._

Over by the dais, Danil was kneeling in between Rodrin and Evan, while behind me knelt Jonin and Poppy, Sebastian's headless corpse lying between them. Lord Sharmsy was next to Jonin, the blade of his sword stained red with Sebastian's blood. I felt no emotion at the sight of my sire's body. He had brought his death on himself.

Tearing my eyes from Sebastian, I turned back to the rest of the room and found they hadn't moved.

Did they expect me to do something? Say something? What?

I fought the sudden urge to flee.

You are Teragon and the blood of Primes. You will not show weakness.

My eyes went to the blue markings snaking up my arms. For so many years, I had hated and feared these symbols and what they represented. Now they were mine.

To my shock, I realised I could read them.

' _I take into me eternal life and—'_

'Your Grace?'

I looked up and found Tavin had lifted his head and was staring at me questioningly. I realised I was reading the symbols out loud. Remembering how peculiar the language had sounded to me when Mykael had spoken it the night we performed the ritual, I could understand the duke's confusion. He probably thought I was having some sort of fit.

'I... I...' I stumbled.

A sudden choking sound by the entrance to the throne room saved me. Looking towards the sound, I discovered Lev standing in the doorway, his hand clamped over his mouth in shock as he took in the scene before him.

The sight of the lord shook me from my daze. There was something important I must do.

'Lev, saddle my horse,' I ordered Teragon's official. The lord didn't move. _'Now!'_

I was finding it hard to contain Mykael's power, and as I shouted, it gushed out of me in a wild torrent. I heard the cries from those kneeling when it struck them.

By the throne room door, Lev winced before he bowed deeply and fled from the room.

I turned to those kneeling. 'Duke Tavin, Lord Duncan. You're with me,' I said to the two senior nobles.

At my command, the Lord Commander and the Duke of Bowen leapt to their feet, and sheathing their swords, strode from the room, towards the stables.

'Guardsman Danil, go to His Grace's bedchamber and retrieve his ceremonial cloak from the wardrobe,' I continued, once they had left the room. 'If you cannot find it, ask Loran. Guardsmen Evan, Barin, and Jonin, take the remains of the Kwasi and burn them. Except the skulls.' They were going to be given a special place on my new throne. 'The rest of you, get out. I wish to be alone with my father.'

Then, not waiting to see if my orders were being obeyed, I turned away from those gathered in the room and walked over to the Council table where Mykael was lying. Behind me, I could hear the others as they got to their feet and shuffled from the room, whispering amongst themselves. I wondered if any among them were Viktor's spies.

With this in mind, I called over Rodrin and Poppy as they were about to leave the room and gave them the order that no one was to leave the grounds of Teragon House until further notice.

From the other side of the room, I could hear Jonin and the others as they hauled the remains of Sebastian and Kamal from the throne room. They would be taking them to the specially-built fire pit at the rear of the grounds, where the remains of previous traitors had been disposed of, including Rugen and Gregory. The pit was far enough away to stop the worst of the smell of charred flesh finding its way over to the main house.

In front of me, Poppy bowed deeply. 'I will inform Captain Lant at once, Your Grace.'

I wished they would stop addressing me so. Every time I heard it, it was another reminder that Mykael was dead.

The guardswoman went to add more, then stopped.

'What is it, Poppy?' I asked impatiently. I wanted them gone so that I could be alone with Mykael.

The guardswoman squared her shoulders and inhaled deeply. 'I wanted to say, Your Grace, on behalf of my tribe—the Kiltani tribe—that not all of us Islanders are traitors. Neither did the Kiltani have any idea of the Kwasi tribe's involvement in your abduction. My grandfather is a Kiltani Elder, and if our tribe had been involved, he would have informed my mother who would have told me.'

Poppy was obviously worried that being an Islander meant she was about to suffer the same fate as the two Kwasi. As Ingrid had been the one to Turn the Kiltani chieftain, Poppy knew as well as I that, if I had any suspicions of her tribe's involvement, I could order the duchess to demand the Kiltani chieftain present himself to her and declare his innocence. Not that I could be certain what Ingrid told me was the truth. Only Mykael would've known that. I doubt that the Kiltani tribe had had anything to do with my abduction. Not even the rest of the Kwasi had known, so it was unlikely other tribes were aware. Also, I knew from prior discussion with Poppy that the Kiltani tribe didn't trade in the Northlands, preferring Farlow and Dornia, so had no reason to want to work with Viktor. In fact, the Kwasi were in the minority, as most Islander tribes didn't trade with the Northlands out of outrage for the way Viktor treated the humans of his land. Said a lot for the Kwasi.

In front of me, Poppy paled, clearly unnerved at my continued silence.

'I...I wish to give you my oath now, Your Grace.' She paused, before adding quickly, 'That is, if you think I am worthy to have a position on the Prime's Guard.'

Unsheathing her dagger from her hip, Poppy sank to one knee. She then ran the dagger across her palm before holding up her bleeding hand, her head bowed.

This gesture, too, was familiar to me. I had first seen it over a year before, when those replacing Veronika and the others had knelt before Mykael to swear themselves to him. It gave their potential employer a choice; either they deemed them worthy to join their guard and merely held the bleeding hand to their lips, an act which symbolised the guard spilling their own blood to save that of the Prime's household, or, if they didn't think them worthy, the Prime drained the guard there and then. Although I had heard of the latter happening at Saron Castle—I think Viktor enjoyed the fear he induced in the guards as he would often make them perform this ritual even after they had become his guard—the times I had witnessed Mykael's potential guards perform it he'd never drained them.

Too late, I realised that I should've demanded all the guards swear themselves to me. Well, it would just have to wait, as I didn't have time to call them back.

I looked at Poppy, who was still staring at the ground, visibly shaking, the blood from the cut on her hand dripping onto the throne room floor. She was probably wishing she had just left the room without saying anything.

At least there was one guard whose oath I could take.

Poppy let out a gasp as I grabbed her bleeding hand and lifted it towards my mouth. I felt her relax when, rather than draining her, I merely pressed her palm to my lips, making Poppy guardswoman to Prime Anna of Dornia.

'I am yours, Your Grace,' she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

'I know, Poppy. If I had any doubts of your loyalty, you would not be leaving this throne room alive.'

At this, Poppy raised her head to look at me. 'Yes, Your Grace,' she stammered, her black-brown eyes wide with fear.

What had Papa said? Make them understand what would happen to them if they broke his laws. Any thoughts Poppy may have had that I would be a more lenient Prime than Mykael had just been swept away by my words. She had just found out exactly what would happen to her if she ever betrayed me.

I held Poppy's hand for a moment longer, to let my words sink in, then released her and turned to Rodrin, who was kneeling next to Poppy, his bleeding hand raised in front of him. Like I had done with Poppy, I lifted Rodrin's hand to my lips and accepted his oath, trying not to feel disloyal at accepting such an oath from those who only a short while before had been Mykael's guards, before dismissing them both. Poppy gave a quick bow before turning and fleeing from the room, Rodrin close behind her.

As our conversation had been mostly been in Islander, Rodrin had no idea at what had been said, only that Poppy had given her vow as a member of the Prime's Guard, and as they left the room, I could hear him asking Poppy in low tones what I had said to frighten her so.

Watching them go, I let out a heavy sigh. 'Papa, what a mess you have left me.'

While I was certain of the two guards' loyalty, and that of Duncan and Tavin, I had no idea who else would stay loyal to me and who would turn to Viktor. There was also the possibility that some would see Mykael's death as chance to rise against me and claim the throne for themselves. If one Prime had died, then why couldn't another? And who knew how many would side with them, especially as not all would believe Mykael had sacrificed his life to save mine. There would be those who believed that I had murdered him in order to claim the throne for myself. After all, I had only been returned to Teragon House for just over a year and not everyone was convinced of my loyalty to Mykael. There was also Viktor.

Now Mykael was dead, Viktor would know the dagger still existed. How long would it be before he decided he wanted the Dornian throne for himself? There had also been witnesses to the dagger's part in the transferral of power from Mykael to me. It would only take one of my blood to make the connection and use the dagger against me. It wouldn't give them Prime power, of course, as they hadn't performed the ritual, but they wouldn't know that. And I would be dead just the same.

The dagger was still lying on the floor where I had dropped it, and once the two guards had left the room, I retrieved it, trying not to recoil at the blood which coated it. Using the corner of my skirt, I wiped the blade clean before sliding it into my belt sheath. From now on, the dagger would go everywhere with me.

That done, I walked back over to the table where Mykael was lying.

The possibility of Viktor or others rising against me just made Mykael's last request even more important. A request which, once people learnt of it, and they would soon enough, was going to make enemies even among those most loyal to me. But I knew it was something I must do.

'I'll do as you asked, Papa,' I promised him, gently stroking his cheek. Death had erased the worry from his face and Mykael looked so peaceful. I kissed his still warm forehead. 'Your sacrifice won't be in vain.'

I didn't know how long I had been standing there, stroking Mykael's slowly cooling cheek, when I suddenly sensed a vampire entering the throne room. Lifting my gaze, I saw it was Danil. He had Mykael's folded cloak in his arms. Given how long it had taken him to retrieve the cloak, coupled with the look on his face, I knew he had been told the full story of Sebastian's betrayal.

When he reached me, I wordlessly took the velvet and fur cloak from his hands and buried my face in it, breathing in Mykael's smell. The last time Mykael had worn the cloak was when Lord Farly and Lady Kerry had knelt before him to accept their new seats. Now it would be his death shroud.

Looking up from the cloak, I discovered Danil watching me uncomfortably, eyeing the symbols covering my body while shifting from foot to foot as if not knowing what to do next, totally unlike the man who, only a couple of hours before, had declared his love for me.

'I... I shall leave you alone with your father, Your Grace,' he said after a moment, and turned to leave.

'Don't go.'

Danil stopped and turned back to me. 'Your Grace?'

'Please, Danil. Call me Anna.' The cloak clasped tightly to my chest with one hand, I reached out with my free hand and grabbed his wrist. 'Don't let what has happened change things between us.' I burst into tears. 'I couldn't bear it if I lost you, too.'

Danil hesitated, then pulled me into a tight embrace. 'You haven't lost me, Anna,' he said gently, as I sobbed into his chest, my tears soaking his tunic.

'I don't think I can do this,' I admitted to him.

Danil pulled away and looked at me.

To my surprise, his cheeks glistened with tears. As had the cheeks of those who had been gathered in the throne room, Poppy and Rodrin's included. Mykael was more beloved than I realised. How was I ever going to take his place?

'Your father would never have made you Prime if he didn't think you could do it.' Danil kissed me, then rested his forehead against mine. 'Have faith in yourself, Anna.'

I decided not to tell Danil that Mykael's decision to give me his power had had nothing to do with his belief in my capabilities as Prime, but rather he wanted to save his only surviving descendant.

Danil stepped back and took the cloak from my hands. 'I'll do that for you,' he said gently.

I watched silently as he unfolded the cloak, revealing the silver snarling wolf on a dark blue background. Blue and silver. The colours of House Teragon. But could it still be called a house if only one of the blood remained?

'I want you to form part of His Grace's Guard of Honour while I'm gone,' I said, once Danil had covered Mykael's prone body with the cloak. 'I'll leave it up to you to choose the other guards. I think it only right, seeing you were his bannerman.'

Although it hadn't been performed in over four centuries, I knew from my studies of Dornian history that, when a Prime died, an honour guard stood watch over them until the time they were entombed, and was what had happened to Mykael's father when he was killed by Prime Peter of the Northlands. In that instance, Mykael and his brothers had formed their father's Guard of Honour.

'Let me come with you,' Danil asked, the tone of his voice betraying his awe at being granted such an honour, along with disappointment that it meant he wouldn't be going with me.

'I cannot guarantee everyone here is loyal to me, Danil. I need those I know I can trust to stay here and protect Teragon House while I'm gone, especially as Duncan and Tavin will be coming with me.'

Danil bowed deeply. 'I am yours, Your Grace,' he said formally. Then, like Poppy and Rodrin before, Danil took the dagger from his belt, and after sinking to one knee, run the blade across his palm before offering me his bleeding hand.

So much for the two of us never exchanging blood.

But this was different. This wasn't an act between lovers, it was the act of a guard proclaiming his service to his Prime. Still, it was with a heavy heart that I took Danil's bleeding hand and held it to my lips, accepting his offer.

'I am yours, Your Grace,' Danil said again, and I knew he wasn't just announcing his loyalty as a Prime's Guardsman. He was telling me his heart was mine if I wanted it.

Only time would tell if he would feel the same way once he learnt what I was about to do.

***

By the time I walked outside, darkness had fallen.

In the courtyard, Tavin and Duncan were waiting astride their horses. Lined up on their mounts behind them were three of Tavin's guard and the two Watchmen who had accompanied Duncan to Teragon House.

Sharmsy was busy talking with Duncan and Tavin, but as I started down the steps, he left them and rushed towards me. 'Your Grace, I request your permission to accompany you to Jangwa Island,' said the lord, racing up the steps, two at a time.

I could hear the eagerness in his voice at the prospect of killing those responsible for Mykael's death, but unfortunately, he was going to be disappointed.

'Lord Sharmsy, I understand your wish to avenge your sire's death,' I said, not pausing in my stride down the steps, 'but your attendance is required here at Teragon House.'

Although, I was confident I could trust Sharmsy, seeing as he was Mykael's progeny, I didn't correct his assumption that I was going to Jangwa Island. The fewer who knew my true destination, the better.

'Your Grace, I—' Sharmsy started to protest.

'I don't know who here is loyal to me,' I interrupted, repeating what I had said to Danil. I stopped my descent and turned to the lord, who was staring at me despondently. 'I need those I can trust to remain here and protect Teragon House in my absence. I can trust you, Lord Sharmsy, can I not?'

The lord bowed deeply. 'As I served His Grace, Mykael of House Teragon, so I will his Daughter, Anna.' Sharmsy straightened, and after unclasping the silver fastening at his throat, he pulled his cloak off his shoulders and held it out to me. 'To cover the blood, Your Grace.'

Eager to leave, I hadn't stopped to change my clothes, so was still wearing my Kwasi leathers, and the skirt and top were soiled with both mine and Mykael's blood. There was also a jagged hole in the top that had been left by the dagger when it had pierced through the fabric, on its way to my heart.

Thanking the lord, I took the cloak and secured it around my shoulders. The pale blue cloak reached almost to the floor and was emblazoned with the House Bexton insignia of an otter with a fish in its mouth. As well as covering my bloody clothes, the cloak would also hide the markings adorning my body. I didn't want people knowing I was Prime until the time was right.

'Lev, you are Lord Protector of the Eastern Province until I return,' I told the lord, who was standing at the foot of the steps, holding Libby's reins. I then gave him the same instructions as I had Poppy and Rodrin, adding, 'Nor are any birds to be sent during my absence.'

'What of the Provinces?' Lev protested, clearly unhappy at my order. 'The senior nobles must be informed of His Grace's death and summoned to Teragon House immediately.'

'And they shall soon enough. But for now, I don't want news of his brother's death reaching Viktor.' And so be alerted to my impending visit.

Lev bowed. 'As you wish, my la—, Your Grace. Although this is most irregular.'

I glanced behind me towards Sharmsy, who was still standing on the steps to the main entrance, and the lord nodded once. If Lev attempted to disobey my order and send birds to the other houses, Lord Bexton would stop him.

Turning back to Lev, I wordlessly seized Libby's reins from his hands and quickly mounted the horse before wheeling her towards the gates.

'Go,' I told both her and the others, my heels digging into the mare's sides.

The time to face Viktor had finally arrived.

#  Chapter Forty-five

The last time I had travelled through this part of Dornia I had been an escaped slave in Transition, fearing for my life. Now I rode it as Prime of Dornia.

That time, the journey had taken three days, as we had been riding double on Sebastian's horse and had been forced to stay on the Prime's Highway, which didn't run in a straight line, but instead diverted through towns and hamlets. Including the village of Clovesfield. I hadn't known it at the time, but at one point during our journey, we'd actually ridden past the road that had once led to the manor where my family had perished, and the second inn we had stayed in had, in fact, stood on what had been part of my grandfather's estate and was named _'The Princess Verity'_ in honour of my great-grandmother's great-grandmother and the first Daughter of Teragon.

I wondered if Sebastian had felt any remorse at the time, knowing he was taking me past the very place he had snatched me from all those years before.

This time, with Tavin and Duncan guiding me, I didn't have to stay on the Prime's Highway. Instead, we cut straight through the forest which covered most of Northern Dornia.

I rode in bleak silence, thoughts whirling through my mind. If only I hadn't borrowed Mykael's dagger. If only I had done as he wished and ended my relationship with Sebastian. If only I had guessed sooner Viktor's cryptic comment about mine and Sebastian's first meeting. If only I hadn't agreed to do the ritual.

Any one of these and Mykael would still be alive.

The pace I set was demanding, stopping only to water the horses and give them chance to breathe, and as dawn broke, the stone fortress that was The Keep appeared in the distance. On either side of the formidable building stood a tall wall reaching across the entire length of the land from Seal Bay on the west to Grey Bay on the east, cutting Dornia from the Northlands. Watchtowers were stationed at regular points along the walls, giving the Prime's Watch a panorama of the surrounding area, as well as approaching enemies. Vicious-looking spikes adorned the tops of the walls, many of which had impaled on them the decapitated heads of vampires. It seemed it wasn't just Primes who liked collecting the skulls of their enemies. That vampire remains didn't decompose, and no animal would touch them, some of the heads had probably been decorating the walls for centuries.

The Keep had been built nearly a thousand years before by my ancestor, Duke Henrik of House Allaron, after he'd defeated Prime Beatrix of the Northlands in battle and declared himself ruler of Dornia, and whose family had held the throne for over five hundred years until Mykael's father was defeated by Peter of the Northlands.

'Your Grace, uncover your arms,' Tavin said, as we drew near. The other side of me, Duncan was ordering his Watchmen to go ahead and inform Lieutenant Harper of our arrival. 'They need to see.'

Doing as he suggested, I threw back the cloak, revealing the blue symbols covering my body. I wished I'd stopped to unbraid my hair and change my clothing before we left. Not only was the clothing covered in blood, I would rather people weren't reminded I was a member of the tribe responsible for their Prime's death.

Riding stirrup to stirrup with the Duke of Bowen and the Lord Commander, Tavin's three guards bringing up the rear, I rode unchallenged through a stone archway into The Keep's wide courtyard, which was teeming with people going about their daily business. Some had tattoos on their necks—the landholders and slaves who'd fled the Northlands and been offered sanctuary at The Keep. Those residing in the Lowlands were among the only ones able to escape the Northlands. Not that Northlander humans were aware of this, of course, and most were terrified at the prospect of being sent to the Lowlands, as they believed they would end up the victims of Dornian vampires. Indeed, it was common among Northlander nobles to threaten their humans with banishment to the Lowlands if they didn't work harder, a threat which caused terror in the human concerned. If only they knew that they were being offered their only chance of freedom. Even if they were sent to the Lowlands, it was rare for a human to find the courage to make their way to The Keep. Most stayed their entire lives slaving away in the jade mines and on the holdings, not realising they were less than a day's ride from freedom.

Although the majority were human, I spotted vampires among those tattooed. Like me, they had decided to keep their marks after being Turned. Perhaps to remind themselves of where they had come from.

As we entered the courtyard everyone stopped what they were doing and stared.

'Where's Lieutenant Harper?' bellowed Duncan to the right of me.

A fair-haired vampire, who looked only a few years older than me, suddenly pushed his way through the crowd to stand before us, the two Watchmen who had accompanied us to The Keep close behind him. From his flustered expression, coupled with the streak of blood on his chin and that he was busy fumbling with the fastening of his cloak as he tried to secure it around his neck, it was apparent that, when the Watchmen had gone to announce our arrival, he had been otherwise engaged. That the cloak was red like Duncan's, rather than the black worn by other Watchmen, I knew the vampire to be Lieutenant Harper—Duncan's progeny and Deputy Commander of the Prime's Watch. Unlike the Provinces, The Keep didn't have a human Son or Daughter as their second-in-command.

His cloak finally fastened, Lieutenant Harper turned to me and bowed deeply. 'Your Grace,' he said, his face red with embarrassment at being caught by the Prime, quite literally, with his trousers down.

Then, as Duke Tavin had done before him, Lieutenant Harper unsheathed his blade and went down on one knee. There was a slight pause, before, as one, those in the courtyard followed their deputy commander and fell to their knees.

'All hail Her Grace, Anna of House Teragon, Guardian of the Eastern Province and Prime of Dornia!' he declared loudly.

As I looked around the courtyard, I saw astonishment and disbelief on the faces of those gathered. A number were glancing at each other, mouthing, 'Her Grace?'

I could understand their confusion. As far as they were concerned, Mykael couldn't die, so for me to be there before them, bearing his markings and being declared Prime of Dornia, was beyond their comprehension.

Next to me, Duncan started speaking. 'The Kwasi Sebastian was a traitor to Dornia,' he declared, his booming voice ringing around the silent courtyard. 'On Viktor's orders he, along with a fellow Kwasi, came to Teragon House with the intention of murdering his own child—the Daughter of House Teragon and His Grace's own blood—and with his own treacherous hand, stabbed the Princess Anna through the heart. An act which would've meant her death, had His Grace not transferred his power to her. But in saving his Daughter's life, His Grace sacrificed his own.'

At this, cries of shock and disbelief went through those gathered while, at the rear of the courtyard, a Watchwoman started wailing, 'My sire. Oh, my sire,' over and over. A fair-haired girl in servant's garb, kneeling not far from her, suddenly stood up and rushed over to the distraught woman and led her away. As they went, I heard the girl calling the Watchwoman 'Mama', and from that, knew she was a descendant of the distraught woman.

Duncan waited until both women had disappeared inside then resumed, his wavering voice betraying his own grief. 'By the laws of our land, with the death of His Grace, Mykael of House Teragon, his Daughter, Anna of House Teragon, is—and forever will be—Prime of Dornia!'

Duncan then looked at me, and I knew he was expecting me to address the crowd.

I wasn't great with speeches. Out of all my duties as Daughter it was among those I dreaded the most and would normally employ Mykael or Lev to guide me on the correct words to say. But I didn't have that luxury this time.

Inhaling deeply, I begun. 'His Grace, Mykael of House Teragon, was loved by many of you.' I gestured towards Duncan and Tavin either side of me. 'Including his children. Although I was his descendant many times over, Mykael was like a father to me. The only father I can remember. Like you, I believed he would reign as Dornia's Prime for eternity, and it's with a heavy heart that I now take the throne. But I promise you, his sacrifice won't be in vain.'

Pausing, I looked at the crowd staring silently back at me, several with disdain on their faces. I knew for every face outwardly showing hostility there would be two more whose true feelings were hidden behind a blank face. Many were probably thinking I was on my way to pledge my allegiance to Viktor, while others believed Mykael should have let me die.

'Before he died, His Grace—my father—told me how to defeat Viktor once and for all!'

At this, a ripple of voices started up as people started talking amongst themselves, astonishment on their faces, while in front of me, Lieutenant Harper leapt to his feet and started bellowing at those gathered to ready themselves for a march on the Northlands.

'For Dornia!' he shouted.

'For Dornia!' came the answering roar.

I looked at Duncan and found him staring at me in disbelief. He went to speak, but before he had chance, I cut in, 'Take me to the Northern Gate. I ride for Saron Castle at once.'

'Your Grace, you need to rest,' Duncan protested just as Tavin, the other side of me, said, 'You haven't slept.'

'I leave immediately.'

The longer I delayed my departure, the greater chance there would be of Viktor learning of his brother's death, and of me losing my nerve. Also, I knew if I closed my eyes, all I would see would be Mykael's prone body lying on the Council table.

All around us, the babble of voices was growing steadily louder. It appeared my declaration was causing quite a stir, although I didn't know why they were so surprised. Wasn't the fact that I was bearing Mykael's markings proof enough that Primes could die?

'It's going to take time to ready the Prime's Watch,' Duncan said, indicating Harper with his chin, the lieutenant still busy bawling orders.

'I travel alone.'

'Your Grace, I cannot allow this,' Duncan exclaimed, his expression horrified. 'My sire would—'

'Lord Duncan, I am your Prime!'

The lord inclined his head. 'My apologies, Your Grace,' he said, abashed. 'But before I show you to the Northern Gate, please allow me to arrange a fresh mount for you.'

Eager to leave, I went to decline his offer, then nodded my assent. I had ridden Libby longer and far harder than what she was used to, and the last thing I wanted to do was lame her.

Dismounting, I handed Libby's reins over to Tavin, who looked just as unhappy as Duncan at my decision. But unlike the latter, the duke wisely remained silent.

'I also require a feeder,' I said to Duncan as he, too, dismounted from his horse. 'Have one brought to the Prime's quarters.'

Although it was less than a week since I had last fed, and I wasn't feeling at all hungry, I didn't know how the transfer of power was going to affect me. I didn't want to risk doing as Mykael after we had performed the ritual and collapse. The worst thing I could do was show weakness in front of Viktor.

Duncan inclined his head. 'I'll see to it immediately, Your Grace.'

***

'Your Grace, I beg you. Change your mind and wait for the Prime's Watch,' Tavin said, a short while later. 'Or at least allow Lord Duncan and me to travel with you.'

We were standing under the raised outer portcullis of the Northern Gate. Behind us came the sounds of men and the clatter of armour as people readied themselves for the impending march on the Northlands. Duncan was walking among them, demanding that they be ready as soon as possible. Perhaps he thought that if the Prime's Watch were ready before I left, I would relent and allow them to come with me. Alas, he was going to be sadly disappointed.

'I cannot, Duke Tavin. I cannot tell you why, but I must do this alone.'

'Very well, Your Grace.'

As he said this, I saw a flicker of doubt go across his face. The Duke of the Western Province was beginning to think that perhaps I was in collusion with Viktor after all. But there was nothing I could do to alleviate his fears. I had to face Viktor alone.

Turning from him, I mounted the horse Duncan had provided for me. Black with three white socks, the mare was long-legged and leaner than Libby, and according to the stableboy who had brought her to me, was named Satin and had been foaled in The Keep's stables four years previously. A calm and placid animal, she seemed unconcerned with the clamour going on around her. An eye for a good mount, I knew Danil would be impressed if he saw her.

As well as a new horse, I had also exchanged Sharmsy's cloak for one of the Prime's Watch; the plain black cloak of a Watchman being less conspicuous than the blue of House Bexton. It also had a fur collar which covered my neck up to the chin. It wouldn't do for my slave marks to be on show.

'I'll send word when to march on the Southern Fortress,' I said to Tavin. Then, with a dig of my heels into Satin's sides, I set off across the drawbridge spanning across the wide moat leading from the Northern Gate into the Lowlands. Behind me, came the grinding noise of the portcullis closing.

Sticking to the Prime's Highway, which cut straight through the Lowlands—a legacy from when the Northlands and Dornia had been one land—I rode through forest, past several smallholdings and hop gardens, the latter with their distinctive conical-roofed oast houses, then more forest. Satin was willing and kept an easy canter. I also passed several yellow jade mines, and as I did, I caught myself wondering which one my parents had worked, before realising I was getting caught up in the lie that I had believed for so long. My parents had never been landholders, and they hadn't been murdered by Mykael. They had been Son and Lady Teragon. And I was Anna Teragon. Prime of Dornia.

Several times during my journey, I passed people working in the fields. Each time I drew near, they fled in terror. I wanted to go after them and tell them to go to The Keep where they would be safe but knew from Mykael that this had been unsuccessfully attempted by the Prime's Watch many times before. The people were so convinced of the lies they had been told, they refused to listen to them. The Prime's Watch had even tried taking some to The Keep by force, but so many had chosen to take their own lives before they'd had chance to explain their intentions that, eventually, Mykael had ordered Duncan to stop. They had no choice but to wait for them to come to The Keep of their own volition.

I could understand their terror. If the Dornian Prime's Watch had suddenly appeared at the gates of Saron Castle, claiming they were there to grant us freedom, it was doubtful that I would've believed them.

As I rode, I tried not to think about Mykael or Sebastian. Both were too painful. Nor did I allow myself to think about what I was about to do. Instead, I forced myself not to think of anything at all.

The skies were overcast, meaning nightfall came slightly earlier than normal, and I reached the Southern Fortress at the top of the Lowlands just as the last light was fading.

The Prime's Highway passed right by the entrance to the castle. Several Watchmen were milling around outside the castle's gates, but seemingly uninterested in a lone rider, none of them so much as looked in my direction as I rode past. It seemed if Mykael had ever wanted to conquer the Northlands, all he had needed to do was send his army in one Watchman at a time.

It had been full dark for a couple of hours when exhaustion finally overcame me and I was forced to lead Satin off the Prime's Highway into the forest, where I tethered her to a tree before settling down on the ground for the night; the cloak on my back and the skin of wine I discovered in Satin's saddlebag my only comforts.

My sleep was restless and full of dreams of Mykael.

In one, I was walking through the corridors of Teragon House. Mykael was ahead of me and was a lot taller than I remembered. I realised I was a small child. I was chasing after him, trying to catch up with him, but Mykael was walking too fast and he was getting further and further away from me.

'Papa, wait,' I called after him. But Mykael didn't stop, and eventually, he disappeared around a corner at the top of the corridor, and when I reached it, he was nowhere in sight. I started crying. 'Papa, come back.' Suddenly, everything went black. 'Papa, please,' I cried into the darkness. 'Come back. Don't leave me alone.'

I jolted awake, my heart pounding and tears streaming down my face.

It wasn't yet light, but knowing I wouldn't fall back to sleep, I resumed my journey once more. It was just before noon when I caught my first sight of the immense stone stronghold that was Saron Castle standing atop the hill in the distance.

At the sight of it, a jolt of fear rushed through me, and it took everything I had not to wheel Satin around and ride back to The Keep. I had spent so many terrifying years in that place and really didn't want to go back there but knew I must. I had to end Viktor's reign of terror once and for all.

The Prime's Highway wound through a wide valley into Saron village. As I cantered through the bustling streets of the town, on more than one occasion I witnessed humans being abused by vampires. In one instance a young female slave was being whipped in the street while a crowd of guards circled her and her abuser, hooting and laughing at her screams. I resisted the urge to go over and free her from them, instead forced myself to continue. Retribution would be finding them soon enough.

I could hear her screams echoing in my ears long after I had left them behind.

Two guardsmen were standing at the gates leading to Saron Castle, and as I approached, they drew their swords and challenged me.

'Don't you know what'll happen to any of you who enter the Northlands, Kwasi?' said the portly guard on the left.

'Or do you come here begging for your life?' said his younger-looking companion, his nasal speech marking him a Farlowman.

Neither guard was familiar to me, they had to have been among those brought in to replace the ones Sebastian had killed.

'I'm here to give a message to my uncle,' I said, cursing inwardly for not covering my braids. I had forgotten Viktor's threat to kill any Kwasi who entered the Northlands.

'Oh, and who's he then?' asked the first. 'The pigmaster?'

Both guards chuckled at this.

'Good one, Hodrik,' said his companion.

I smiled. 'I don't think Viktor will take too kindly to being called a pigmaster, do you? Unless you are speaking of yourselves, of course.'

At this, the two guardsmen stopped laughing and stared at me in shock. The one named Hodrik recovered first.

'Anna Teragon,' he hissed as he started towards me, his sword raised. 'His Grace has promised a lordship to whoever presents your head to him.'

'And I, for one, am fed up of being a guard,' said the Farlowman as he, too, started towards me.

I didn't respond, instead moved the cloak just enough to expose my forearm. Both guards stopped dead when they caught sight of the markings adorning my skin.

'My mistake, my lady,' said the Farlowman, lowering his sword.

Both men then stepped back to let me pass, their faces ashen.

'Thank you, gentlemen,' I said, nudging Satin forwards. 'And you'll do well not to mention my arrival to anyone.'

The two guards nervously nodded their assent.

'Viktor never told us she had the same powers as him and his brother,' Hodrik muttered as I started up the path towards the courtyard.

The Farlowman grunted. 'So much for us being granted a lordship.'

I rode into the bustling courtyard, the sight of it bringing back so many memories. I pulled Satin to a stop near the kitchens. As I dismounted, my eyes went instinctively to the kitchen doors, and my heart leapt when I saw who was walking towards the kitchens, lugging a pail of water.

'Becka,' I whispered as I started towards her.

'Hey, you cannot leave your horse here,' came the angry shout behind me.

Ignoring the vampire, I broke into a run towards the kitchens, humans scattering out of my path.

'Becka!'

Hearing her name called, Becka looked over her shoulder. I was shocked to see that one of her eyes was so swollen and bruised it had sealed shut. Her arms and neck were covered in bites; some of which were looking infected. She looked so bedraggled and underfed. Had I once been like that?

Becka stared at me blankly, then her good eye widened as she realised who I was. 'K-Kata?' she said, her shock making her let go of the pail. It hit the floor with a loud clatter, spilling water all over the courtyard's cobblestones. She started towards me. 'Is that really you? I thought you were dead.' Becka suddenly stopped and lowered her gaze. 'S-sorry, my lady. I didn't mean to speak out of turn.'

My friend was trembling, and I could hear her heart thudding violently. She was terrified, convinced I was going to punish her for daring to speak to me. I had forgotten what it was like for the humans of Saron Castle, where every vampire was a threat. At least the cloak prevented her from seeing Mykael's markings.

Reaching her, I pulled my friend into an embrace, taking care to keep my arms hidden by the cloak. She was so thin it was like hugging a skeleton. Becka stiffened at first, then tentatively returned the hug. Around us, there were exclamations and grunts of disapproval at the sight of a vampire hugging a slave, but I ignored them.

'Becka, there's no need to be afraid. I'm not going to hurt you. I've come to take you back to Teragon House. You and Sarah and Lucie.'

Becka pulled away and looked at me, her light brown eyes filled with sadness. 'Oh, Kata. Sarah died.'

'How?' I asked, feeling a sudden sadness at Becka's news.

Sarah had been good to me during my years at the castle and was the closest thing I'd had to a mother.

'She caught a chill last winter. The cook who's replaced her is even worse than Kveta and is forever beating us. Lucie's with child. She was set upon by a gang of landholders just after Springfest. They left her half-dead in the undergrowth behind the stables. If it wasn't for Josef finding her and taking her to the slaves' hall, she would've died.' Becka lowered her gaze as she added, 'Some say that would've been kinder. Ever since the attack, she refuses to leave the hall and screams if a man goes anywhere near her. Luckily, Holly's nicer than what Kveta was and doesn't mind giving Lucie jobs around the hall, but they say it's only a matter of time before His Grace gets wind of what's going on and summons her to him.'

Poor Lucie, she was little more than a child.

How close I had come to suffering the same fate. If it wasn't for Sebastian...

No, I won't think of Sebastian. He was a traitor.

'And Kim?' I asked, dreading the answer. While I had been enjoying my new life at Teragon House, all these terrible things had been happening to my friends.

'Dead,' Becka said, her voice barely above a whisper. 'His Grace drained her last Midsummer.'

'Oh, Becka. I'm so sorry.' Kim was Becka's only family; her mother having been sold to another vampire several years previously.

Why hadn't I come for them sooner?

'Girl! Girl!' came the sudden shriek through the kitchen doors. 'Where's my water? Drat that blasted girl.'

Becka looked towards the kitchen doors, her face panicked. 'That's Kelsa, the cook.' She looked down at the puddle of water on the cobblestones and her bottom lip started to tremble. 'I'm in so much trouble.'

She went to grab the pail, but I stopped her. 'Let her get her own water.'

Becka looked up at me in panic. 'You don't understand. If I don't get her water, she'll beat me.' She pointed to the thumb-sized steel mace attached to the leather choker around her neck. 'This won't stop her. If you're Banded, she just makes sure to only strike the bottom of your feet.' As the feet of a slave were already cut and bruised from walking around barefoot, any further injuries to them wouldn't be noticed. I could understand Becka's terror, knowing from experience how much an alder switch to the balls of the feet hurt.

A short, plump woman suddenly appeared in the doorway. It seemed she had a habit of helping herself to the offerings in the kitchens.

'There you are,' she shrieked at Becka, her rotund face red with rage. 'Spilt the water again, I see. Carry on like that and it'll be—' She abruptly stopped when she saw who was standing next to Becka. 'M-my lady.'

Staring at her, I felt a sudden rage. The life of a slave was hard enough as it was, without those like her making it even worse.

Bending down, I picked up the metal pail and hurled it towards the kitchen doors, missing the woman by a hair's breadth. It hit the wall behind her, before landing on the cobblestones with a loud clatter.

' _Get your own damn water!'_

Up until then, I had managed to contain my power. But, as I shouted, my rage meant it spilled from me, making Becka cry out and stagger back.

'Sorry,' I murmured to her, grabbing Becka's arm to stop her falling. The last thing I wanted to do was hurt my friend.

'Yes, my lady.' Lifting her skirts, Kelsa rushed from the doors and grabbed the pail. 'My apologies, my lady.' And with her head bowed, the woman scurried across the courtyard, towards the well.

Glancing around, I saw we were beginning to attract quite a bit of attention from those vampires in the courtyard. Not helped by the fact they would've felt my blast of power. At least I'd had the sense to cover my head with the hood of my cloak, so they couldn't see my braids.

I turned to Becka, who was staring at me, wide-eyed, amazed that I had dared give an order to a landholder.

'Come,' I said to her. 'Let's go somewhere quieter.' And releasing her arm and taking her by the hand, I led Becka to a deserted area to the rear of the courtyard.

'Whose Band do you wear?' I asked, once we were away from prying eyes.

'Lord Berin,' Becka said, her hand going absently to the choker around her neck. 'Every time he comes to the castle, he chooses me. He says he's going to buy me from His Grace and take me back to the Southern Fortress.' Her eyes filled with tears. 'I don't want to go. He isn't like how Lord Sebastian was with you. Lord Berin's so cruel. Every night he forces himself on me over and over. And if I don't do his quarters just so, I get a beating.'

I gestured towards her injured eye. 'Did he do this?'

Becka nodded. 'He was angry because I knocked over a bottle of wine while I was tidying his quarters and it spilt on his scrolls.'

I think I was going to have a few words with Lord Berin for his treatment of my friend. But for now, there was something else I could do to protect her.

'Take off his Band,' I said, unclasping the Daughter's chain from around my neck.

The movement caused the cloak to slip back, and Becka gasped when she saw the markings on my arms. 'Kata, you... you... Your arms!'

I didn't respond. Instead, I reached over and tore Berin's Band from her neck before replacing it with the snarling wolf of House Teragon, trying not to recoil as I moved her matted and filthy hair out the way so that I could fasten the chain around her dirt-encrusted neck.

'If Berin or anyone else says anything, tell them you wear the Band of the Prime of Dornia,' I said, once the chain was safely in place, 'and they are forbidden from striking you. Including your feet.'

'Prime... of... Dornia?' Becka whispered, holding the silver wolf between her finger and thumb. She looked up from it, her uninjured eye round. 'But I thought that was Mykael.'

'My father is dead,' I said, my throat tightening. Saying the words out loud made it more real.

'Mykael's your father? But how?'

'I promise that I'll explain everything to you, Becka. But for now, I need you to do something for me.'

'Anything.' And Becka listened as I explained what I needed her to do.

#  Chapter Forty-six

'His Grace isn't to be disturbed,' shouted one of the guards standing outside the door to Viktor's quarters as I strode towards them.

Not pausing in my step, I unsheathed my sword, and before they had even had chance to react, both guards were lying dead on the floor. They hadn't stood a chance against a Kwasi warrior.

Terrified screams were coming from inside the room, and kicking the door open, I discovered Viktor feeding from a woman. He was standing with his back to me, but at the sound of the door flying open, he threw the woman to the floor and whirled around to face me, his expression furious. He wasn't wearing any clothes, and I could clearly see what effect feeding from the woman had had on him.

'I said I wasn't to be disturbed,' he shouted, his mouth ringed red with the woman's blood.

'Hello, uncle.'

Viktor started when he saw it was me standing in the doorway, then broke into a wide grin. 'Why, Kata. What a pleasant surprise.'

Before entering the room, I had removed the cloak, so the markings were visible for all to see, and when he spotted them, Viktor's eyes widened. 'So, my brother had the dagger after all.' Raising his eyes to meet mine, he asked, 'Where is it?'

I shook my head and smiled. 'Oh, Viktor, would I really bring with me the only thing which can kill me? And I already told you, my name is Anna.'

'Kata?' came the quiet voice from the floor.

I turned my gaze to the blonde-haired woman and was horrified when I realised it was Chrissy. Naked, she huddled on the stone floor, blood seeping from the wounds on her neck, tears of pain and fear streaming down her ashen face. It seemed being popular with the vampires hadn't stopped her being selected by Viktor.

_That could've been me_ , I thought, taking in the bites and bruises which covered her skeletal frame. She didn't look long from death.

Seeing her in such a state filled me with anger and disgust. The years we had been at the castle, Chrissy and I had never been friends, I could even go as far as to say we hated one another, but she didn't deserve this. No woman did.

I turned to Viktor. 'See you're still abusing the slaves.'

'Have you come here to kill me?' Viktor demanded, as he stood in the centre of the room, his arousal slowly deflating. 'If so, I hope my brother has warned you what'll happen to you if you use the dagger on me.'

'Uncle, you wound me.' I sheathed my bloodied blade, then walked across the room, past him and the poor woman huddled at his feet, towards the large desk standing under the room's single window. I felt Viktor's eyes following me. 'You're the one who's been trying to kill me, remember?' Reaching the desk, I picked up the decanter of wine that was resting in amongst the parchments lying on the desk and gave it an experimental sniff. Still horse piss. Dumping the decanter back down on the desk, I looked at Viktor and found him watching me. 'If you're wondering where Ulrik is, his body is lying in the middle of the Dark Forest. I fucked him, then stabbed him through the heart.'

Viktor let out a laugh. 'I'm impressed. We're more alike than you realise.'

'I'm nothing like you,' I said vehemently, trying not to think of my actions whilst under the influence of the darkness.

Viktor shook his head and tutted as he took in my blood-splattered appearance. 'Niece, you should really change your clothes after feeding,' he said disapprovingly. 'Didn't my brother teach you any manners?'

'I was eager to see you, dear uncle.'

Viktor let out another laugh, then jerked his head towards my belt sheath. 'Show me.'

I removed the dagger and held it out to him.

Striding across the room, Viktor snatched it from me.

'See,' I said, as he gazed at it. 'Just an ordinary dagger.'

Knowing it would be safe in his keeping, before I left Teragon House, I had swapped the ritual dagger with Danil's.

'You may have hidden it somewhere else.'

I held out my arms. 'You're welcome to check.'

'It'll be my pleasure.' Viktor proceeded to check my body for hidden weapons, his hands lingering on my breasts and backside. He poked his finger through the hole in my top left by the dagger. 'Interesting,' he murmured.

Satisfied I didn't have the dagger concealed about my person, Viktor stopped his search of me and stepped back.

'Where's the Kwasi?' he demanded.

'Dead. Let's just say our first meeting didn't go so well.'

Viktor laughed. 'And my brother?'

I lowered my eyes so that Viktor wouldn't see my pain but knew he would be able to hear it in my voice. 'My father died so that I could live.'

Viktor snorted. 'His family always was Mykael's weakness. If it was me, I would've let you die. So, if you're not here to kill me, what do you want?' He gestured towards Chrissy, who hadn't moved and was still huddled on the floor, staring at us in terror. There was also confusion on her face at hearing the two of us addressing each other as kin. 'You see, I have more interesting things I could be doing.'

'I thought perhaps we could come to some sort of agreement. I see no reason for us to fight.'

'I can sense the darkness in you,' he said suddenly. 'Not my brother's. Yours.'

I could also sense his. It was like a blackness surrounding him. I had never noticed this with Mykael and was surprised he hadn't sensed it in me. Was it the fact I was now in possession of all Mykael's power which enabled Viktor to see mine and I his?

Viktor laughed. 'Anna. Anna. Anna,' he said, his voice filled with glee. 'A former slave draining humans for pleasure, isn't that ironic? How many?'

'Twelve,' I whispered, looking at the floor. I really didn't want to talk about it. Especially in front of Chrissy.

'Enjoy it?'

I looked up and met Viktor's gloating eyes. 'You know I did. But, unlike you, I knew what I was doing was wrong and stopped.'

Viktor snorted. 'What you really mean is that my brother talked you out of it. But we can easily change that. All it'll take is one draining and you'll be right back to how you should be.'

I shrugged. 'Perhaps you're right. Then I could return Dornia to how it was before that Foxwell wench turned Mykael soft and the two of us could rule Dornia and the Northlands together. But I don't want to talk about such things now. There are other things I'd rather be doing.' Taking a step forwards, I lifted my hand and started stroking Viktor's broad chest with my fingers. 'Like letting you find out what the Kwasi took from you. I think it's only fair, seeing as you lost out on twenty-five gold pieces.' Sebastian had told me how much Viktor had wanted for my freedom. I traced my fingers down his flat stomach. 'I'll be far better than a human.'

'What makes you so sure I want his leavings?' Viktor said, slapping my hand away. His nakedness enabled me to see the stirring which betrayed his true feelings.

'You've told me enough times you want me.' I leaned forwards and kissed his chest. Taking his nipple in my mouth, I run the tip of my tongue over it, feeling it harden, then bit it. Viktor growled in response. Lifting my face to look at him, I grabbed his hand and shoved it between my legs. 'Do you not want this? To be inside me? Or are you only interested in those who are unwilling?' I stood on my tiptoes and kissed him, tasting Chrissy's blood on his lips, then moved my mouth to his ear and whispered. 'Or perhaps it's a woman your equal what frightens you.'

'You'll never be my equal,' Viktor growled as he grabbed me by the shoulder and wheeled me around so that I was facing the desk. He used his hand to bend me over, and my cheek stung as it slapped against the wood of the desk, the impact of my body against the desk causing sheets of parchment to scatter in all directions, while a quill tip just missed my eye. Not that it would've injured my eye, of course. Viktor's hand was hard against my back, pinning me to the desk. There was a tearing sound as my undergarments were ripped away, and then Viktor was in me.

I knew Viktor wouldn't care less about my pleasure, only his own, and so I didn't even bother making out I was enjoying it. Instead, I gritted my teeth and forced myself to remain focussed on the reason I was allowing him to do this to me. Less than a day before, I had been making love to the man I loved, and now I was performing my duty as Prime of Dornia and doing what was necessary to protect my people—no matter how unsavoury it was.

At the thought of Danil, an image of him, his beautiful face as he arched beneath me, crying out his pleasure as I claimed him, suddenly came into my mind. I forced the vision away. I didn't want such a precious memory tarnished by Viktor.

The room was silent apart from Viktor's panting and the sound of flesh slapping against flesh, along with the scrape of the desk as it moved across the stone floor. Despite this, my vampire senses enabled me to detect Chrissy still huddled on the floor. I was surprised she hadn't used my distraction as an opportunity to flee. But then, where could she go?

Viktor suddenly grabbed hold of my hair braids and yanked me upright. There was a searing pain as his teeth sank into my neck, and as his seed spilled into me, he took my blood as I knew he would—sealing his fate.

Once he was done, he stood back from me, breathing heavily. 'You were right, that was so much better than a human,' he said, using the back of his hand to wipe my blood from his lips. He grinned, revealing red-streaked fangs. 'Perhaps I should get rid of them and use you instead.'

'I made the right choice running away with the Kwasi,' was my response. 'He knew how to please a woman. Is that why you performed the ritual, it was the only way you could get a woman into your bed?' Unlike his brothers, Viktor was unwed when they became vampire.

His smile vanishing, Viktor backhanded me across the face. 'Insolent slut.'

I laughed. Nothing he did could hurt me now.

'Have you ever heard of the _Blood of Allaron_?' I asked, using my hands to lift myself onto his desk, its wooden surface cool against my bare backside and legs. Kwasi women needed to start wearing longer skirts. 'Not the nonsense that runs in slave circles, but the true version. That, _"one born of the three Houses by a Prime and with a blood sacrifice will end the curse of the vampire forever."_ It's the only time vampires can produce a baby.'

Viktor laughed, sounding generally amused. 'Is that what this was about?' he sneered. 'Oh, Kata, I'm sorry to disappoint you, but we are only two.'

'Do you know my mother's name?'

Viktor leaned around me and grabbed the decanter of horse piss, which, unlike everything else on the desk, had somehow avoided being knocked flying during our earlier activity. Throwing himself down on the chair behind the desk, he kicked up his feet and took a swig from the decanter before offering it to me. How considerate of him.

'What do I care for the bitch that whelped you?'

'Her parents held the Arron estate in Northern Vachenia,' I said, ignoring both the insult and the urge to snatch the decanter from his hand and smash it over his head. He would pay soon enough. 'But Arron wasn't always their name. They changed it nearly four hundred years ago when they fled Dornia after Mykael tried to wipe out their family in much the same way you did mine seventeen years ago. Only in the case of my mother's family, Mykael also killed their Prime.'

Viktor had lifted the decanter to take another swig, but at my words his hand suddenly stilled. 'Nikolas,' he whispered, his eyes widening.

'Yes, Viktor, it seems that I'm your niece through both of your brothers. It also means that when he killed my mother and her unborn child during my abduction, the Kwasi murdered your own blood. But I suppose you wouldn't care about that, seeing as you'd already given the order to have Mykael's family obliterated, who also shared your blood.'

Viktor stared at me, the decanter hovering halfway to his mouth seemingly forgotten. 'But Mykael—' he started. He looked down and shook his head. 'You cannot— He said—'

'Full of regret for the terrible thing the two of you had done, Mykael searched for years trying to find some way to rid the land of the monsters you and he had created,' I continued, not giving him chance to speak. There was a reason I had allowed myself to be violated by him and he was going to hear it. 'He eventually discovered that, apart from being stabbed by the dagger, there was another way for the spell to be broken, and that was by the birth of a descendant of the three original casters.'

'Yes, yes,' Viktor broke in impatiently, apparently having overcome his shock. 'If such a child was born, not only would it break the spell I and my brothers had cast, it would also turn vampires human, and that's how the vampires on Thiar met their end. You think I haven't heard all this before?' He let out a laugh. 'Who do you think created the _Blood of Allaron_ legend in the first place?'

I frowned. 'It was you?'

While the Allaron scroll had told me of the legend, it hadn't disclosed how it had come into being. Come to think of it, neither had Mykael.

Viktor grinned. 'I thought it would be funny to let the cattle think they had a chance of being saved, when really they had none. Mykael was furious when he discovered what I had done. Said he had worked bloody hard to remove the name Allaron from history and there was me undermining his efforts.' Viktor glowered at me as he added, 'I didn't realise one of Nikolas' descendants had actually survived.'

'If it makes you feel better, neither did Mykael. He only discovered the truth when my father met my mother and he saw the Arron family tree and realised that the pregnant lover of one of Nikolas' grandsons had survived the massacre and fled to Vachenia. Even then, he didn't know for certain if Katerina was Nikolas' descendant. It was possible the child had never been the grandson's but some other man's. That was until the night of my Naming when Mykael gave me some of his power.'

'He did what?'

'Yes, Viktor, I've been in possession of his power all this time,' I said, enjoying the stunned look on Viktor's face.

Clearly, he'd thought I'd only come into Mykael's power upon his death and had failed to realise that the only way the darkness could've taken hold of me was if Mykael had given me some of his power. Perhaps he had assumed that, as I was their kin, the darkness had already been inside me. With or without Prime power.

'Which means, dear uncle, all those attempts to murder me were in vain.'

Viktor grunted and took another swig from the decanter. 'Clearly,' he muttered.

He suddenly stood up from his chair and started pacing the room, cursing under his breath. I watched him, amused. It was quite the treat to see Viktor flustered for once. What made it even more amusing was the fact he was naked.

'But Mykael couldn't give just anyone his power,' I continued. 'The only way that was possible was if both he and the other person possessed the blood of the three original casters. If indeed I was, as he believed, Nikolas' descendant, then we already had two of the casters' blood, and all Mykael needed to do to possess his brother's blood was consume mine, which he did during my Naming. What was needed was yours, Viktor. And you gave it to us: Mykael when he fed from you and me when you smeared your blood across my face. Realising it was probably the only chance he would ever get to do it, Mykael performed the ritual with me, and in doing so, not only ensured that I was protected should you take it upon yourself to carry out your threat to kill me, but also found out for certain what he had suspected about my ancestry.

'And that was what he meant when he said, _'Now I know.'_ At the time, I took it to mean, he now knew I was safe, but what he really meant was he now knew that I was his brother's descendant and the one who could end the curse of the vampire forever.'

Viktor stopped pacing to look at me. 'My, my, Mykael has been busy.'

'But for the legend to be fulfilled, I had to be Prime and the only way that could happen was if Mykael died at my hand. If he stabbed himself, his power would simply be absorbed by the dagger. For me to receive his power, I had to be holding the dagger the exact moment it pierced his heart. Did you not ever wonder why Mykael was more powerful than you? That, in killing Nikolas, he had in fact taken on his brother's power. Which means I also have both.'

Viktor scowled. 'It seems my brother has been keeping quite a few things from me,' he said, his empty hand clenching and unclenching at his side. 'I always wondered why he insisted that it was he who killed Nikolas.'

'Of course, if Nikolas had succumbed to the darkness, as you and your brother had done, you would've been able to detect his darkness in Mykael and so realise he'd taken on his brother's power. But unlike the two of you, Nikolas never once drained a human in the thirty years he was Prime. He had won the Dornian throne to save the people from a tyrant, and to commit such a terrible act would make him no better than Peter.'

'Nikolas was an even bigger sap than Mykael,' Viktor spat. 'All he cared about was his precious subjects. He couldn't see that, as humans, they were nothing more than cattle.'

_You're making this so much easier for me._ 'And that was why you decided to commit regicide.'

'Mykael said it was the only way we could get to enjoy ourselves the way we should,' Viktor said, throwing himself into the chair. He took a swig from the now almost-empty decanter. 'That, all the time Nikolas was alive, there was always the risk of him using the dagger to stop us.' He ground his teeth as he added, 'But now it's apparent he did it to get Nicolas' power as well as his throne.'

I shrugged. 'Perhaps if you had paused long enough in your draining and terrorising of the Eastern Continent people you would've considered the possibility of using the dagger to claim your brother's power before Mykael did.'

Viktor glowered at me but didn't respond.

'Now, where were we? Oh, that was it. For the _Blood of Allaron_ legend to be fulfilled I needed to be Prime, and the only way that could happen was if I used the dagger to take Mykael's power. But taking his power would also result in his death, and Mykael knew my love for him meant I would never willingly kill him, even if it meant ridding the Northlands of vampires.' I snorted. 'Ironic really. For so many years I had hated the pair of you and dreamt of yours and every vampire's death, but my love for a Prime meant, when I finally learnt there was a way, I couldn't bring myself to do it.'

'Aww, how sweet,' Viktor mocked.

'It wasn't until I was dying and Mykael made the decision for me, that I finally received his power,' I continued, ignoring him. 'My nearly dying only having come about as a result of you ordering Kebil to put me to death and, in doing so, has brought about your own death.' Looking at Viktor's chest, I smiled. 'How's that for irony?'

There was a startled gasp behind me.

Glancing over my shoulder, I saw Chrissy kneeling on the floor, staring open-mouthed at Viktor as she, too, saw what was happening to the Northlander Prime. I had completely forgotten that she was in the room.

Feeling my eyes on her, Chrissy turned her gaze to me, her brown eyes wide in astonishment. I smiled at her, before turning back to Viktor who, seemingly oblivious to the fact anything was amiss, was smirking at me.

'But you've forgotten the last part, my foolish niece,' he said, his voice filled with glee. 'The blood sacrifice. I haven't given you my blood.' It was always about blood with these damn vampires.

I smiled. 'But you have, Viktor. You gave it to me at my Naming when you smeared your blood across my face. Mykael kept the cloth he used to clean my face. As he lay dying, he handed it to me. Before I came here, I soaked the cloth in a wineskin and drank the bloody wine. And you, of course, accepted my blood sacrifice when you were fucking me. What you did as an insult was, in fact, you completing the spell.'

My grin widened when I saw the blood drain from Viktor's face as he realised what I was saying.

'No,' he choked.

'Look at your arms.'

Viktor did as I said and screamed. 'What have you done to me, you fucking bitch?' The symbols adorning his body were slowly disappearing.

With a furious roar, Viktor leapt to his feet and threw the decanter across the room. It hit the far wall, spraying dregs of wine and shards of glass everywhere. Behind me, I heard Chrissy's muffled scream. Whirling around, Viktor rushed at me, shrieking obscenities.

Leaping from the desk, I lunged forwards and punched him in the mouth, feeling his lip explode under my knuckles. The force of the blow knocked Viktor off his feet, and he let out a cry of pain as he crashed into his chair and landed on the stone floor on his backside. A stunned look came over his face as he reached up and touched his bleeding lip.

I could understand his shock. It had been over four hundred years since anyone was able to do that to him.

'Don't you get it, Viktor?' I said, as he stared wide-eyed at his bloodied fingers as if hoping the blood would suddenly disappear. 'You're no longer Prime. You relinquished your power so that I could conceive your child, which will soon be growing in my womb. The descendant of you and your brothers. You're just a vampire. A sad, pathetic vampire.'

Viktor's head whipped up. 'You bitch,' he shrieked, his eyes blazing. 'I should've slit your throat the first night you arrived at the castle.'

Leaping to his feet, Viktor made to go for me again, then stopped. Clearly, he didn't want to be punched again, especially as there would be a human witness to his weakness. With this in mind, I stepped forwards so that I was positioned in front of Chrissy. If he wanted to hurt her, Viktor would have to get through me first.

'Your vindictiveness was your downfall, Viktor,' I told him as he glowered at me, his chest heaving up and down in fury. 'If you had murdered me with the rest of my family, then Nikolas' line would've died out and there would be no _Blood of Allaron_. Instead, you brought me here and spent over a decade terrorising me and, in doing so, sealed your fate.' By now, his markings had completely disappeared.

'I protected you!' he screeched, jumping up and down in a tantrum. 'Did you not ever wonder why you didn't receive Bands like the others? I didn't allow it—turned away any vampire who showed an interest, with the threat to drain them if they touched you. What do you think happened to those stableboys who were harassing you?' From the look on his face, I knew exactly what he had done to the two boys. 'You may have been my slave, Anna, but you're still of royal blood. I wasn't going to let just anyone fuck you. Then that damn Kwasi turned up, threatening to tell my brother I had you if I denied him. I couldn't kill Kebil's son. If I had, every Islander would've turned up on my shores after blood, and Mykael would've used their distraction as an opportunity to claim my throne for himself. Perhaps even burying me at the bottom of the Dornian Sea, as Rugen had planned to do to him. So, I let him have his fun with you. Then he had the audacity to demand that I let him pay for your freedom! I knew I couldn't let you go, and so had no choice but to summon you.'

' _Protected me?'_ I snarled. Viktor flinched as my power hit him. Finally, he knew what it felt like. 'You made me fear for my life for twelve long years, made me grow up believing Mykael was responsible for my parents' murder and, in doing so, made me hate the only family I had left. You made me—the Daughter of Teragon—a slave! How was that protecting me?'

'I was going to Turn you!'

'What?'

'When I summoned you, it wasn't to use you. I was going to make you vampire. From the day I had Sebastian take you from your family that was always my intention. I just had to wait until you were old enough. Despite all his harping on about putting to death any member of his family who was Turned, I knew Mykael would never murder his precious Anna.'

Sudden realisation dawned.

'You knew,' I gasped. 'You knew Mykael still possessed the dagger, and you were going to use me to murder him. It wasn't enough for you to just kill him, you wanted him to die at the hands of his own descendant. That's why you told Rugen to make certain I was at the manor the day of the attack and didn't have me murdered with the rest of my family.'

The smile that spread across Viktor's face told me all I needed to know.

'When Rugen came to me with his proposal, I knew my brother would never accept a bastard, but I saw it as the perfect opportunity to get one of Mykael's blood and mould them to fit my purposes, and so I agreed to work with Rugen. Once I had Turned you, I was going to tell you the truth about our kinship and that I had protected you from my brother when he murdered his family. How I'd hidden you among my slaves so that Mykael wouldn't discover you were still alive and try to kill you and that the only reason I'd treated you the way I had was so that others wouldn't realise who you were and use you for themselves. I was going to make you loyal to me, then send you to Mykael with the task of tricking him into thinking you were loyal to him before obtaining the dagger from him and using it to kill him.' He laughed. 'I had even decided I wouldn't bed you unless you allowed it.'

That did surprise me, especially as he had spent my latter years at the castle threatening me with exactly that.

'You're my blood kin, Anna,' he said, noticing my surprise. 'There are certain lines even I won't cross—including forcing myself on my own niece.'

'Yet, you quite happily had my entire family murdered who, in case you've forgotten, were also of your blood,' I pointed out.

Viktor shrugged. 'They weren't of any use to me. Anyway, there was no need to take you against your will. I knew a few weeks of showering you with gifts and treating you with kindness, along with the sire-bond, would soon have you coming to my bed willingly.'

I wanted to deny this would ever have happened, but then remembered how easily I'd fallen for Sebastian when he had shown me kindness. Had a lack of being shown love really made me that easy to please?

'Well, if your performance just then was anything to go by, it would've only have happened the once.'

Viktor frowned. 'You think I don't know how to give a woman pleasure?' he snapped. 'The bond you felt with Sebastian is nothing compared to being sired by a Prime. Think of the euphoria you felt every time you drained someone. Now imagine that a hundred times over, and that's what you would've felt through our sire-bond. Every time we made love, I would've ensured you felt the darkness through me, so that by the time it came to your First Blood, you would've come to realise humans are only here for our pleasures.'

No wonder so many of his vampires were corrupt if that was how he raised them.

'I may have even saved your Turning until the first time I bedded you—let you experience the true ecstasy of a Turning.' He smiled as he added spitefully, 'Sebastian didn't give you that, did he?'

I had heard from others what it was like to be bedded during the Turn; the full-body climax which rushed through them at the exact moment they passed from human to Transitioning vampire was like nothing they had ever felt before. But of course, Sebastian had been unable to give this to me, as I had been near dead at the time of my Turning.

'But then that stupid bitch at the slaves' hall let you escape and destroyed everything. Before I drained her, I made sure she knew exactly what she had cost me.' He let out a laugh. 'She was quite surprised to learn the Primes had human kin and that she'd been living under her roof all those years. That when she was flogging you, she had, in fact, been beating mine and Mykael's own blood.'

'Why now? You and Mykael have been alive for centuries, what made you decide to murder him now?'

Viktor shrugged. 'Why not?'

There was a sudden noise outside the door, and I looked towards it just in time to see Berin and a guardsman rush into the room with their swords drawn, alerted by the dead guards in the corridor. Although I didn't recognise him, I knew from the red edging on his dark green guard's cloak that the guardsman was the commander of the Prime's Guard.

The commander's lips were pulled back in a snarl, revealing the gap where his right fang should have been. I wondered what he had done to annoy Viktor to earn a partial defanging.

'Your Grace!' Berin shouted.

The two vampires stopped dead when they saw the scene before them.

'Don't just stand there.' Viktor pointed at me. 'Seize her!'

'I cannot,' Berin said. 'She is Prime.' Looking him up and down, taking in his bloodied lip and the lack of symbols on his body, he added, 'And you, _Viktor_ , are not.'

Then both he and the guard commander went down on bended knee and swore their fealty to me.

When I saw the look on Viktor's face as he stared at his vampires genuflecting me, I couldn't help it. I burst out laughing.

Viktor roared with rage and went for me again. Sidestepping, I grabbed him by the throat, and lifting him off his feet, slammed him to the ground, making him squeal in pain. He stared up at me with blue eyes so much like his brother's. But while Mykael's had been full of kindness and love, Viktor's were filled with hate.

And fear.

'You will never hurt anyone again, Viktor,' I hissed, my face inches from his.

'Please, Anna,' he pleaded. It was probably the first time in his life Viktor had begged. 'My niece. My blood. Let us redo the ritual. I'll... I'll change. I'll do as my brother and overcome the darkness. Please. Don't kill me.'

'How many begged for their lives before you murdered them, Viktor? Did you offer them mercy?' Then, as I had seen him do so many times before, I pulled back my fist and slammed it into his chest. Viktor screamed as I grabbed his heart.

'This is for my family,' I said, wrenching my hand back.

The last thing Viktor saw before he died was his own heart in my hand.

Letting the revolting thing slip out of my hand and fall to the floor, I got to my feet and turned to the two vampires, who were standing behind me, staring in disbelief at the naked corpse of their former Prime. Unlike Mykael's subjects, neither man seemed particularly upset by their ruler's demise.

'I never thought I'd see the day,' muttered Berin, a lopsided grin on his face. He looked up and his green eyes met mine. 'Your Grace,' he started, but I interrupted, 'give me your cloak.'

Berin looked surprised at my order, but nonetheless unclasped his fur-lined cloak, and removing it from his broad shoulders, held it out to me.

Snatching it from him, I went over to Chrissy—who cowered as I drew near—and when I reached her, wrapped the cloak around her shoulders to cover her nakedness, ignoring Berin's outraged gasp at his cloak being given to a slave. It wasn't as though he needed it.

Hunkering down in front of her, I cupped Chrissy's face and gently lifted her chin, revealing brown eyes filled with terror. 'Don't be afraid, Chrissy. I'm not going to hurt you. You are free. Every slave is free.'

Chrissy stared at me, then, with a loud sob, threw her arms around me.

'Come,' I said, helping her to her feet. 'We'll tell the others.'

And, hand in hand, a freed slave and the Prime of Dornia went outside to liberate the people of the Northlands.

#  Epilogue

When I left Viktor's quarters that day and proclaimed myself Prime of the Northlands, there were cheers from both human and vampire alike. It seemed it wasn't just the slaves unhappy under Viktor's rule. In the days following Viktor's death, the senior nobles of both Dornia and the Northlands descended on Saron Castle, summoned by the birds I had asked Becka to send, and after they had arrived, all swore fealty to me in a ceremony similar to that of my Naming—not knowing that, in less than a year, they would all be dead.

Duchess Silvana wasn't among them.

I later learnt that, upon hearing of Mykael's death, she had taken a dagger and plunged it into her heart. She, too, had loved my father and could not bear to live in a world where he wasn't there.

I immediately brought in the Son or Daughter position. Any vampire who refused to accept this, or my rule that no human was to be harmed or fed from without their consent, was swiftly put to death—Berin among them—as were all those involved in the attack on Clovesfield Manor. The survivors quickly learnt to obey my rules.

Lord Duncan and the Prime's Watch were put in temporary charge of Saron Castle, while further Dornian Watchmen went to every castle and village in the Northlands to ensure my laws were being followed. Retired Sons and Daughters also went to the castles, where they helped the Northlander Sons and Daughters in their new roles. Lord Galen was happy to do this; Lady Margaret less so.

Soon after, I returned to Teragon House, taking Becka, Lucie, and Chrissy with me. I had finally managed to save my friends, as I had wanted to do all those months before. I just wished I hadn't been too late for Sarah, Kim, and all those others who had suffered at the hands of Viktor and his vampires.

There, I washed and dressed Mykael's body, the sight of his unmarked skin strangely more frightening than it had ever been when it was covered by tattoos, before wrapping him in the ceremonial cloak. He was laid to rest in the tomb next to his lady wife, the two of them together at last after so many centuries. As I watched the stonemason sealing the tomb, I sank to the floor and wept, mourning the only father I could remember. I regretted the times I had avoided his company. If only I had known then what precious little time I would have with him.

I then travelled to Jangwa Island to return Sebastian and Kamal's bones to their tribe so that they could be buried in the desert with those of their ancestors, as was the way of their people, and as I stepped down from the ship which had taken me across the Southern Sea, I saw Sebastian's land was just as he had described to me in his quarters at Saron Castle all those months before. I found it hard to believe I had known Sebastian for just a year and a half, so much had happened to me in that time. I had gone from slave to vampire to Daughter to Prime, and for all but the last he had been by my side. I tried to hate him for the betrayal he had done to me and my family but found that I couldn't. He was the first man I had loved and the times I had spent with him had been among my happiest.

Before leaving the island, I slaughtered every Kwasi vampire for their involvement in the plot to kill me. The other Islanders didn't get involved as they saw it as something within the tribe and not an invasion. Sebastian's descendant remained unharmed, as did the human Kwasi. I saw no reason to punish them for the crimes of their ancestors.

On my return from Jangwa Island, I sent Lev to Saron Castle to be Warden of the Northlands until my child came of age, when he or she would rule as Prime of the Northlands. I felt guilty placing such responsibility on his shoulders. It wasn't going to be easy rebuilding a land after four centuries of vampire rule, but I knew that he was the most qualified to do it, having run the Eastern Province for Mykael in his absence. And, anyway, I couldn't face living at Saron Castle, as it held too many unpleasant memories for me. Teragon House was my home.

Then, nine months after I freed the people of the Northlands, I pushed my white-blond-haired human son into the world.

It was also the day vampires vanished from the land forever.

As I stared down at the precious bundle in my arms, a wave of love rushed through me like I had never felt before. I didn't know it was possible to love someone with such intensity and made me understand why Mykael had been willing to die to save me.

I sensed his blood connecting with my own. _Mine_ , it told me.

Knowing what needed to be done, I pierced the tip of my finger with the ritual dagger, then run the bloodied finger across my son's forehead, marking him as mine own blood.

'I, Anna of House Teragon, Guardian of the Eastern Province, Prime of Dornia and the Northlands, mark you, Nikolas Mykael Frederik Teragon, with my blood as the true descendant of Mykael of House Teragon, Viktor of House Saron, and Nikolas of House Allaron.'

The second my blood touched Nikolas' forehead, the symbols on my body slowly faded and I became human once more. I was glad to finally revoke the power I wielded. It was intoxicating. I could see how easy it had been for Viktor to become so corrupted by it. Mykael must've been strong indeed to have resisted the darkness for so long.

All across the land, vampires reverted to their human state and became their true age. Most had been Turned for so long, they simply became dust—there was probably hundreds of piles of dust dotted across the Eastern Continent and beyond.

I felt guilty for causing the deaths of those I called friend, but once Mykael had died, there had been no going back. I had to fulfil his dying wish, otherwise he would have died for nothing. I also knew as he had done, that vampires needed to be gone forever. The conspiracy to overthrow him had shown all the time there were vampires in existence, humans would never be safe.

In both the Northlands and in Dornia, the Son or Daughter took their ancestor's seat, while the eldest descendant took the seat of minor nobles.

Those younger vampires, such as Danil and me, simply aged the years we had missed. In my case two years, while Danil aged a decade. A strange quirk of those of us who were left was that we kept our fangs, and from that day until our death, we never knew a day's illness.

I had thought Danil would hate me for what I had done, but the opposite was true. He loved me. He had never wanted to become vampire. It was his father who sent him to Duke Tavin, saying it was a great honour for the family that he'd been chosen, and in ending the spell, I had freed him just as I had freed the Northlander humans from Viktor. A fortnight after my son was born, I finally got to stand in front of the altar in the temple as we said our vows to the Goddess, joining our lives together, and Danil became Duke Teragon, Consort to the Prime of Dornia—one of the dishes at our wedding feast was hot blueberry pie—and we spent many happy years together at Teragon House, watching first our children, then our grandchildren grow up around us as we slowly aged, knowing that one day we would die and my son, Nikolas, would become Prime of Dornia after me, as was right. Danil proved to be just as much a doting father to his adopted son as he was his three daughters and one son by blood.

As for the ritual dagger. Knowing the temptation it would have on anyone who had it in their possession—myself included—a month after I used it to name Nikolas, I went out on a ship to the middle of the Dornian Sea and dropped it over the edge, into the murky waters below.

Just as I had once thought I would live for an eternity, so the dagger would now lie on the seabed forever. Far from anyone who might think to wield the power it held.

###

Thank you for reading my book. If you enjoyed it, won't you please take a moment to leave me a review at your favourite retailer?

Thanks!

Jayne Kinch

#  Discover other titles by Jayne Kinch

The Land of the Blood of Allaron Legend

The Daughter of Teragon

The Fair Isle Princess

The Guardsman's Lover

The Duchess of Farrow

The Warrior Queen (Coming soon)

#  Connect with Jayne Kinch

**Like my page on Facebook:** <http://www.facebook.com/jaynekinchbooks>
